---

 

Chapter 1

"Well, what do you think?' asked Liz Reid.

"I can't believe it's the same place," replied her daughter, Jirra. "I can't believe that we totally furnished an apartment in less than a week."

"I'm just glad that there's an IKEA nearby," replied Liz. "It sure makes it easier than when I was in college."

"I'm just glad we don't have another piece of furniture to put together," said Jirra as she wiped her brow.

Jirra was about to start her freshman year at Penn, and she was living in a converted warehouse. Jirra's apartment was on the second floor.

Initially, it had looked so bare, with its brick walls, but now it had Georgia O'Keeffe prints on the wall, a gift from the staff of the spa back in New Mexico. Another wall had photos of her family and friends from the spa. The drapes for the windows also made it homier. The pattern was Navaho, and they had been made for her by another member of the staff. There were also several jars and baskets that were Anasazi reproductions.

The hardwood floors were now covered by several Navaho rugs.

"I don't know why we needed the rugs, I like walking barefoot on the floors," said Jirra. "It feels nice and cool."

"You won't think that way come January," said Liz. "Even with central heating, you'll appreciate the rugs, Roo."

"I know; I was just kidding," said Jirra. She looked around her apartment. "I wouldn't have thought that we could merge these two styles, but it works."

"Southwestern Viking?" remarked Liz.

"All we need is a cactus," said Jirra with a laugh.

"I'm sure we can find one, but I think a fern might look more hospitable," replied Liz.

Jirra laughed again. "You know, I'm so happy that my place reminds me of home."

Liz put her arm around Jirra. "So, you consider the spa home now?"

Jirra nodded. "It really didn't hit me until we started the drive back east. I guess it's because there are so many people there that mean a lot to me."

"Well, I'm glad to hear that, as I don't plan on moving anytime soon. To be honest, I'm tired of the gypsy lifestyle that I've led my whole adult life."

"I hope Dan proposes to you soon," said Jirra.

Liz cocked her head and stared back at her daughter. "Come on, we've only been dating for a short time."

Dan was a college professor who was currently in charge of an archeological site near the spa.

"Still, it's obvious that he likes youa lot."

"And how do you feel about this?" asked Liz. A sly smile was on her face.

"I don't mind and I don't think Dad minds either," Jirra added.

Major Travis Reid had been killed in action in Afghanistan.

"Thank you, Roo. And for the record, I like Dan a lot too," replied Liz. "Tell you what, let's finish mounting the pictures in your bedroom, and then let's go to dinner."

"That sounds like a great idea," replied Jirra. She picked up a large framed movie poster. It was from Alexis Eden's summer blockbuster "The Minotaur." Alexis had it autographed by the all the stars and had sent it to Jirra as a housewarming gift. "You know, next to my computer, this might be the most valuable item in my place. The guy at the framing shop wanted to buy it from me."

"It certainly has done well at the box office," noted Liz, as they walked into Jirra's bedroom.

"The critics didn't like it, but Alexis said that's normal for a Richard Thorn movie; she said that he makes movie for movie fans not critics."

"I thought it was enjoyable, even though the dialog sounded like something from a comic book," said Liz.

"Alexis said that was the idea, so teenage boys would pay to see it over and over again. She said Richard told her that critics don't pay to get into a movie and teenage boys often pay several times, so it makes sense to make movies for them," replied Jirra. "Still, I'm more interested in seeing Alexis's new series. It will be worth the extra cost for the premium cable channel to see it."

"From what she's told you about it, it should be very good."

Alexis was currently making a premium cable series based on the series of detective novels by Faith Collins. Alexis would be playing the Boston based detective Erin Flynn.

"Alexis doesn't even mind that she had to dye her hair for the series," added Jirra.

"Well, in the books Erin is a redhead," replied Liz.

As they finished hanging the poster, there was a knock on the front door.

Jirra walked over, and after looking through the peephole, she opened the door. Standing in the hallway was the young woman who owned the building.

"I just stopped by to invite you and your mom for dinner," she said. "We're barbecuing on the deck, and I thought it would give you an opportunity to meet some of your neighbors."

"That sounds great, Celeste; we were just talking about going out to dinner," replied Jirra. "You want to come in and see what the place looks like?"

Celeste nodded and walked in. She was only wearing a pair of khaki shorts and a Penn t-shirt, yet Jirra noticed that, even dressed down, the young blonde woman carried an aura of sophistication.

Liz walked out of Jirra's bedroom and smiled. "It's good to see you again, Celeste."

"Mom, she invited us to dinner; what do you say?" asked Jirra.

"That sounds wonderful," replied Liz.

"I was going to ask if you needed anything, but you look like you're pretty well established," said Celeste. "I like what you've done with the place."

Celeste scanned the room and smiled when she saw the stuffed toy kangaroo on the couch; she would have to ask Jirra about it some day when they knew each other better.

"Well, when you're raised in a military family, you learn how to move," answered Jirra.

Celeste was drawn to the photos of New Mexico. "Are these from the spa?"

Jirra nodded and began to explain the different photographs.

"I may have to take a trip out there; it looks beautiful," noted Celeste.

"We'd love to have you, Celeste," said Liz, as she walked out of the bedroom.

"Well, it'll have to wait until spring break," replied Celeste.

"That's right, you're a fulltime student yourself," answered Liz.

Celeste nodded. "Well, I won't keep you; we can talk more over dinner. Is six okay?"

Both Jirra and Liz nodded.

"Great, I really want you to meet my roommate and some of the others who live here," replied Celeste.

"Can we bring anything?" asked Jirra.

"Just yourselves," replied Celeste with a smile.

Chapter 2

Liz and Jirra arrived a little past six and were greeted at the door by a short woman wearing denim shorts and a gray t-shirt that read "Property of The Agency." The girl was holding a large mixed breed dog back by its collar.

"Hi, I'm Beth, and you must be Jirra," she said, as she struggled to hold back the very friendly dog. "This is Spirit, and she can't wait to meet new people."

Jirra reached out her hand to be sniffed by the dog, who responded with a big lick. "She's a great looking dog; what is she?" asked Jirra as she began to pet the dog.

"Part Lab, part Chesapeake," replied Beth. "Come on in."

"This is my mom," said Jirra.

Beth nodded. "Celeste told me about you; pleased to meet you Dr. Reid," said Beth.

"Please call me Liz, Beth," replied Liz. "And pleased to meet you, Spirit."

Once they were inside and the door was closed, Beth let go of Spirit's collar. "She's always a little excited when she meets a new person."

"I don't mind; I love dogs," replied Jirra.

"Come on out to the deck, that's where Celeste and the others are," said Beth.

"So, are you going to Penn, too?" asked Liz.

"Yes, I'm starting my second year," replied Beth.

"What's your major?" asked Jirra.

"Cognitive Science, what about you?' asked Beth.

"I'm an English major; I really want to become a writer," replied Jirra.

"Cool, what sort?' asked Beth.

"I haven't decided, but maybe a reporter or something like that," she replied.

"That's great," replied Beth.

"Cognitive Science, that's pretty impressive too," replied Jirra.

"It fits best with what I want to do," replied Beth.

"What's that?" asked Jirra.

"Law enforcement, both my parents are federal agents," she replied. "We can talk more about that later; come on, let me introduce you to the others."

Sitting on the deck were several other people. Celeste was standing over the large gas barbecue and waved to Jirra and Liz. Spirit flopped down on her dog bed.

"Everyone, this is our newest neighbor, Jirra Reid, and her mother Dr. Liz Reid," announced Beth.

"Welcome to Philadelphia," said a tall girl with long brown hair, who was sitting next to a handsome muscular guy. She was wearing a long skirt that seemed to flow over her long legs. "I'm Cat, and this is my fianc, Matt."

"Pleased to meet both of you," said Jirra.

"They're both studying biophysics," added Beth.

"Wow," replied Jirra.

"It's even better; they're taking on forensics," continued Beth.

"Are you planning on going into law enforcement?" asked Liz, as she sat down next to Cat.

"Yes, we're both in a program with the FBI," said Cat.

"We just got back from spending the summer at their lab," added Matt.

"What's your major, Jirra?" asked Cat.

"English," she replied softly. She felt a little embarrassed by her major, compared to the others.

"She wants to be a writer or a reporter," added Beth with a smile.

"Cool," replied Cat. "My best friend from high school is also a liberal arts major; she wants to teach when she graduates, and she's minoring in English."

Jirra sat down across from Cat. "Where does she go to school?"

"It's a small liberal arts college upstate; it's called Dewey; have you heard of it?" asked Cat.

Jirra shook her head.

"I have, a friend of mine went there; it's a very good school" said Liz.

"It's close to the town where I grew up. My friend, Erika, could have gone to a bigger school, but she wanted to stay close to home," explained Cat.

"Speaking of Erika, is she still coming down here this fall? You've told us so much about her; I can't wait to meet her," asked Celeste.

"She's still planning on it," replied Cat. "So, Jirra, you're just down the hall from us; we're in 2A, stop by if you need anything."

"I will, thank you," replied Jirra.

"Well, I was hoping some of the others would join us, but obviously they're not coming; so how do you like your burgers?" asked Celeste.

Chapter 3

As they ate, Jirra learned that three other apartments were currently rented out to Penn students. One was a guy named Greg Hamilton, who was a grad student. He also lived on the second floor. Two girls were sharing an apartment on the third floor, and they were both in their second year. One was named Jan, and she was studying Cinema, and her partner was Lori, and she was a communications major. The last one was a Japanese-American girl named Sue, who was an economics major.

The first floor of the building was apartments rented out to professionals.

"I'll introduce you to them another time," said Celeste. "I like to keep all the students together."

"Jirra, do you know your schedule yet?" asked Matt.

She nodded and listed her classes.

"You have Diana Bowie's class?' asked Celeste.

Jirra nodded as she took another bite of her burger.

"I'd love to take her class," said Beth. "I just couldn't fit it into my schedule."

"I got lucky," replied Jirra. "It seems she holds a certain number of seats in her class for freshmen."

Jirra had suspected that she got into the class through Alexis's connections. The writer of the series was Diana Bowie's aunt. However, it was the class that Jirra wanted the most, so she didn't complain.

"That name is familiar, where have I heard it?' asked Matt.

"She used to be on CNN as a criminal expert, and she's written a few books," said Jirra. "She was also just involved with that case down in Virginia; you know, where the Commonwealth Attorney was so corrupt?"

He snapped his fingers. "That's right, I remember Marlene talking about her," said Matt.

"Marlene says that Diana is writing a book on the case. I can't wait to read it," added Cat.

"Who's Marlene?" asked Jirra as she took a sip of her soda.

"She's a legal defense expert," said Cat. "I'll talk to you about her another time."

"It's really a small world isn't it?" said Liz.

"Jirra, have you joined any student organizations yet?' asked Cat.

"I'm still looking at them; it's a little overwhelming," she replied. "I'm more concerned with getting onto the campus newspaper staff."

"That sounds good, but there are a lot of great organizations; after all college isn't just classes," said Celeste.

"Speaking of which, do you go to the football games?" asked Jirra.

"You like football?" asked Matt. He seemed slightly stunned.

"Sure, I love it; doesn't everyone?" replied Jirra.

Cat shook her head and raised her hand.

"You don't go to the games?' asked Jirra.

"I'm not a huge fan," Celeste replied.

"Neither am I," added Cat.

"She goes, but does it for me," said Matt, as he reached around her waist

"We usually go together," said Beth. "It's a lot of fun; we've even taught Celeste the wave."

"I can't wait," replied Jirra.

"Oh, Jirra, since you like football, you want to go to the Penn State - Temple game later this fall?" asked Cat. "Two of my friends from high school play for Penn State. My friend Erika is coming down for the game."

"That sounds like fun," replied Jirra.

Chapter 4

Jirra and Liz stuck around after dinner to help Celeste and Beth clean up.

"What do you think of Cat and Matt?' asked Beth.

"They seem really nice," replied Jirra.

"You can be open with them, if you know what I mean," added Celeste. "They're both very trustworthy and open-minded."

Jirra nodded. She felt a little uncomfortable about her status. To hide the fact that she had been magically transformed into a female, the cover story was that she was transgendered.

Celeste was actually transgendered, and Beth had a family friend who recently was a post-op transsexual.

"Really?" asked Jirra.

Jirra didn't like having to live a lie, even though it was necessary. And while it was nice that Celeste seemed to looking out for her, she didn't think she was worthy of the extra attention.

"Cat went to a high school that has a rather unusual scholarship program," said Celeste. She then gave a short description of the program run at Golden Hill High School.

Great, thought Jirra, another person I'll have to lie to.

"That's incredible," said Liz. "And you mean to tell me that the community supports it?"

"From what Cat said, for the most part they do, although they've had some problems. The friend she told you about is transgendered," continued Celeste.

Jirra nodded; it kept getting better, she thought.

"Speaking of clubs, are you joining the campus transgendered organization?" asked Celeste.

Jirra looked at Liz and then shook her head. "No, I really don't plan on it."

"We're very careful about protecting our members' privacy. No one is allowed to attend a meeting until they've been screened," explained Celeste.

"I appreciate the offer, but I just want to fit in as me. I don't know if that makes sense, but I don't really want to identify myself as transgendered," explained Jirra.

Celeste glanced at Beth. "Well, if you change your mind, let me know; I'm an officer in the club."

"Thanks. I don't want to appear ungrateful or disrespectful, but right now, I just want to be seen as a girl, not transgendered; does that make sense?" asked Jirra.

Celeste nodded. "Of course it's okay. This is a very personal journey, and everyone does it their own way. But just so you know, the offer is always on the table, should you change your mind."

Beth nodded. "Don't worry about it."

Jirra smiled back. "Thanks."

Chapter 5

"Was I wrong to turn down joining the club?" asked Jirra.

She was sitting on her couch next to Liz, as they watched TV.

"It's your life, Jirra," replied Liz.

Jirra laughed. "In other words, you think I'm being bullheaded."

"You admit yourself that you're still looking for balance in your life. As much as you dislike being perceived as transgendered, it's the way it has to be. Joining the club may help you find balance."

Jirra nodded. "Maybe you're right. I'll think about it."

"Honey, I admire the way you've handled this change in your life. I can't imagine what it must be like to suddenly have something so fundamental about your life change. However, you won't have the same sort of support here as back at the spa. Being in the group might provide some of that missed support."

"That makes sense," replied Jirra. "Well, I don't have to make up my mind today, as Celeste said the offer is always on the table."

Chapter 6

Meanwhile, up in Celeste's apartment, a similar conversation was going on.

"What do you think of Jirra?" asked Celeste. She was petting Spirit, who was lying on the couch next to her.

"I like her a lot, but she's definitely hiding something," replied Beth.

"Well, you would know," chided Celeste.

Beth laughed. She had once been a male naval officer who had been transformed into a teenage girl by a DNA process created by a man called Dr. Martz. She had been given a totally new identity by the government. She was now the adopted daughter of two agents.

"That's true," she replied. "However, you have to admit that physically, Jirra is the most feminine looking transgendered person that you know. If I didn't know her past, I would never have suspected that she had once been male. I can sort of understand her reluctance to be seen as transgendered."

Celeste "I was thinking the same thing. The only other teens that I've seen that look close to Jirra are the ones who had 'special help' in their transformation, like you for example."

"I was thinking the same thing," replied Beth. "Well, I hope that eventually she'll trust us enough to share whatever secret she's hiding."

"I hope so too; life is hard enough without hiding a secret."

Chapter 7

Jirra was glad when her actual classes started. She had a bit of anxiety as she entered her first class. She stood outside the classroom and suddenly felt that she didn't belong at Penn. Suddenly, she heard a comforting voice in her mind; it was Killara, her spirit guide.

"Go in, little one, you've earned your place here," he said.

Jirra instinctively grabbed the carved stone kangaroo that she wore on a chain around her neck and smiled. She took a deep breath and walked in.

It was still warm in Philadelphia, and Jirra wore a white cotton blouse and a khaki skirt. She would have preferred to wear a t-shirt, but she felt that her breasts stood out too much when she wore one. It was okay back in her apartment, but she didn't want to attract extra attention on campus. Deep down, she knew she was kidding herself, as the blouse really didn't do much to hide her large breasts.

She took her seat in class and looked around at the rest of the class. Many of the students were older than she was, and she had to fight off her feelings of insecurity again.

"Hi, is this seat taken?" asked a young woman who was standing in front of the seat next to Jirra.

Jirra shook her head. "No, it's open."

The woman smiled and sat down. "I'm Leah."

"Pleased to meet you; I'm Jirra."

The woman was dressed in slacks and a light blue top. She had naturally curly light brown hair, which seemed to flow around her face. "I'm so excited about getting into this class," said Leah, as she adjusted her steel rimmed glasses. "I'm an English major; what about you?"

Jirra nodded.

"Really? I haven't seen you before," said Leah.

"This is my first year here," replied Jirra softly.

"Wow, I'm impressed, I didn't know that freshmen could get into Prof. Bowie's class," said Leah.

"I guess I got lucky," replied Jirra.

"Hey, don't be embarrassed; I think it's great. I would have loved to get into a class like this my first year," continued Leah.

"What year are you in?" asked Jirra.

"This is my senior year," replied Leah. She then laughed. "I've already applied to grad school to postpone the inevitable jump into the real world."

Jirra laughed too.

"So what does the rest of your schedule look like?' asked Leah.

Jirra pulled it out and showed it to Leah.

"Not bad, I had Prof. Martin's class, and she's very fair. Dr. Thomas can be a bit boring," continued Leah.

"A bit boring? A blank wall has more personality!" piped in a dark haired boy sitting behind them. "Take my advice and always bring caffeine to his lectures."

Jirra smiled back, and she began to feel a bit more at ease. This wasn't so bad, she thought.

Chapter 8

An auburn haired woman walked into the classroom and set down her bags; she glanced at her watch and noted that she had two minutes until her class started. She was slightly nervous as she removed the class handouts from her bag. What are you doing, Diana? You're not a professor. Yes, you have the title, but the only reason why you're here at Penn is that you're a celebrity and a best selling author. She took a sip of her coffee and calmed down.

She had talked to her aunt that morning, who had given her a pep talk.

"Diana, just be yourself, and you'll do fine," said Faith. "Penn has wanted you for a while, so this isn't just a publicity stunt. You did great as a guest instructor last year, and the students loved you."

Diana glanced at the class and was pleased to see that they were currently more interested in talking among themselves. The last thing she wanted was for them to be staring at her. It was bad enough that she had signed several copies of her latest book for her fellow faculty.

She finished organizing her notes just as the bell rang. The students began to stop their conversations and look up at her. Here goes nothing, she thought. TV was so much easier, as you couldn't see anyone looking back at you, she thought.

"Good morning, I'm Diana Bowie," she announced.

Her grad student TA, Sasha Greene slipped in and mouthed, "I'm sorry."

Diana smiled back and had the young woman pass out the class information. She would have a talk with her later about being on time; she didn't see a need to embarrass Sasha in front of the class.

"Okay, this class is going to be a little different from what many of you are used to," said Diana. "This class will be heavy on classroom discussion, and I expect you to participate. As you may have noticed, there are only twenty students in this class, so it will be very difficult for you to hide."

There was a round of nervous laughter from the class. Diana noticed that they were also looking around at the rest of their class.

"Yes, there is a text for this class, and I expect you to do the reading. The theories of journalistic ethics and integrity will be tested in your midterm, final, and papers," continued Diana. "However, for class I expect you to be culturally literate, meaning read the papers, watch the news, and be aware of what is going on in the world."

The students nodded and wrote down notes.

"Okay, how many of you consider yourself to be liberal?" she asked.

Half the class raised their hands, including Jirra.

"Okay, how about conservative?" she asked.

Several students raised their hands. Jirra noticed that Leah hadn't raised her hand. That was somewhat surprising, she thought.

"Okay, and I assume the rest of you are moderates or haven't made up your minds yet," she continued. "The reason I asked is that your political beliefs affect your choices for the media. Part of this course will be to expose you to opposing views."

There was some groaning from the class.

"No, I'm not trying to convert you to the dark side, whichever you think that is; no, I want you to have an open mind. As a writer or a journalist, you are entitled to your own opinion and political views, but you can't ignore the other viewpoints. No issue is black or white," she continued. "So, you will view news stories on Fox, on CBS, on CNN, from the Washington Post, The New York Times, The Wall St. Journal, and the Village Voice and so on."

A male student raised his hand.

Diana nodded to him.

"Professor Bowie, what sorts of topics will we be discussing?"

"What's your name?" she replied.

The student seemed a little nervous. "Um, I'm Dave Hopkins."

Diana smiled. "It's okay Dave; I will soon know everyone in here by a first name basis. Now, for your question, well, that will depend on what the world provides us. I want to keep this course current, so we will discuss current events, ranging from world and national to local and campus items."

Jirra nodded and felt excited about the course. This was the type of class she had hoped for.

Diana continued with her lecture and, just before the bell rang, gave the class their first assignment.

"Before next class, I want you to research a major news story from three different sources. Look for bias in the stories; now as for the issue, let's go with the upcoming Pennsylvania senate election. Be prepared to discuss it. Oh, I will be laying down a few ground rules at the start of next class; I want discussion, not argument."

As the bell rang, Jirra got up and started out of class. Diana walked over and stopped her.

"Excuse me, are you Jirra Reid?" asked Diana.

Jirra nodded. "Yes, Professor Bowie."

"Do you have a minute to talk?"

Jirra looked at Leah.

"I'll see you next class," said Leah. "It was nice meeting you, Jirra."

Jirra set down her bag next to the front podium.

When the rest of the class left, Diana turned to Jirra and smiled. "I've heard some very good things about you."

Jirra felt her face getting warm. "Um, thank you."

"I suppose we're connected in a roundabout way," continued Diana.

Jirra fidgeted slightly not knowing what to say next.

Diana nodded knowingly. "Yes, it's true your friend Alexis requested that you get in my class, but that's not the reason why you're here. It was your academic and professional record. I contacted your old school here in Pennsylvania, and I also talked to Judy Ramone back in New Mexico. She had some very impressive things to say about you. I also talked to the editor of your newspaper; he couldn't say enough nice things about you"

Jirra stiffened when she heard that Diana had talked to her old high school. That meant she knew about her sexual status.

"It's okay, Jirra, you didn't get into my class because you're transgendered either," continued Diana. "As you know from my books, I obviously know the difficulties that go along with that, but that's life; nothing is ever easy. No, you show real promise as a writer, and that's why you're in my class. I just wanted to make that clear so you didn't think you were getting special treatment. I will also expect you to work as hard as anyone in the class, if not harder. Don't expect any special treatment."

A huge smile broke out on Jirra's face. "You have no idea how relieved that makes me feel. The last thing I wanted was special treatment."

Diana smiled back. "I'm glad to hear that, and it's just want I expected."

"Thank you, Professor Bowie," replied Jirra.

Chapter 9

Jirra arrived back at her apartment later in the afternoon and parked her used Volvo sedan in her parking spot in the apartment's garage. She had a huge amount of reading to do, and to save time she'd picked up a cheese-steak for dinner on the way home.

She had only been in Philly a short time, and the guys at the pizza, steak, and hoagie shop already knew her by name, and even the way she liked her sandwiches. She would have to e-mail her best friend, Lindsey, about her day. She didn't mind cooking, but she still wished she could cook half was well as Lindsey, who was in college back in New Mexico. Lindsey was a business major, and at the same time was taking cooking classes, as she wanted to open up her own restaurant someday. Lindsey was already a great chef, in Jirra's opinion.

Jirra put her steak on a plate and grabbed some Herr's potato chips, along with a birch beer. It wasn't exactly a healthy dinner, but it did taste good. Jirra forgot how much she'd missed the local food. She promised herself to have a salad for dinner the next night.

As she ate she read an old paperback copy of "Corruption in a Small Town." It was written by Faith Collins, the woman who had raised Diana. Jirra was also surprised to see that Diana was listed as co-author of the book along with another woman. Jirra had generally known about Diana's past, but the details shocked her. Diana had been sexually abused by her high school teacher. In fact, the whole town's leadership had been involved in a variety of illegal activities, ranging from drugs to sexual slavery.

What was even more amazing was that Diana allowed her whole past to be out in the open. It caused Jirra to think; if Diana had been able to overcome so much, maybe what she herself was experiencing wasn't so bad. Jirra also thought about Jen Stevens and how her transformation was public knowledge. Jirra wondered how her own life would be different if her own transformation was known.

The more she thought about it, she was glad that it had been kept secret, as it would have affected so many other people. The spa would have been ruined and she would have never met Alexis. And who knows what would have happened to her, she was sure the government would have poked and prodded her to try and understand what had happened. She still didn't like the idea of having to lie to others, but deep down she knew it was the right thing to do. Maybe someday, she could go public with what happened, but now she had enough stress to deal with.

Thankfully, she had always been a fast reader, and she was able to finish the book about Diana in a short time. Maybe it was her imagination, but she seemed to be able to read and comprehend books faster since her change; it was something that she would have to ask Killara about the next time they talked.

Jirra picked up one of her textbooks and started her required reading. The TV was on, and she listened to the news as she read.

An hour later her phone rang. It was Alexis.

"Hey, little miss Ivy Leaguer, just wanted to see how you're doing?" joked Alexis.

"I'm doing pretty well; I had my first class with Diana, and she's pretty cool."

"I thought you'd like her, Roo," replied Alexis.

Alexis was the only person besides her mom and Jen Stevens who could use Jirra's pet name without getting a dirty look from Jirra.

"You didn't have to try to get me into her class," said Jirra.

"Hey, there are so damn few advantages about being a celebrity, I might as well try to help my friend when I can," replied Alexis.

"I appreciate the thought," said Jirra.

"I also know you got in on your own accord; Diana e-mailed me and told me," said Alexis.

"So, how's the show coming along?" asked Jirra.

"The premier is in two weeks; the network has been pouring in lots of ad money. They're also holding a special screening for the critics next week, so they must be pretty confident that it's good," replied Alexis. "I'd like to say that I don't care what the critics say, but I'd be lying. I mean, they did like my performance in the Minotaur, even though they hated the movie."

"How do you feel about the series?" asked Jirra.

"Honestly, it's the best acting I've ever done," replied Alexis with confidence. "She's the first character I've ever played who has real depth."

"I can't wait to see it. I wish I could be there with you to see the first episode," said Jirra.

"I know; I wish you could be here too," replied Alexis. She then paused for a moment. "I have something that I need to talk to you about; I'd rather do it in person, but since we're talking, how would you feel if I came out?"

Jirra thought about it. She knew that Alexis didn't like hiding her sexuality. "It's your life, Alexis; if it feels like the right thing to do, then do it."

"Jirra, it's more complicated than that, and you know it. This involves you too. If I come out, you will get a spotlight on you. We've been able to keep our relationship a secret so far, but once I'm out, they will find you. And trust me, the last thing I want to do is hurt you."

"I appreciate that," replied Jirra.

"Look, before I do anything, I will let you know well in advance," continued Alexis. "And if I'm outed, I'll let you know immediately."

"Is that a possibility?" asked Jirra.

"It's always a possibility with the entertainment press. If the show does well, they will pry into my life, and it would be a major scoop for one of those parasites," replied Alexis. "That is my biggest fear -- that they'll out me."

"I hadn't thought of that," said Jirra.

"Personally, I'm not worried about my career if it does happen. Faith Collins knows that I'm a lesbian, as does my producer. I'm signed for a five-year run, and that's all Faith wants to do anyway. I'll also have enough put away that I can give up show business. What worries me is you being hurt. You mean the world to me, Jirra."

"I love you too, Alexis. What about your family?"

"They know that I'm a lesbian, and they know about you. They only want me to be happy. They know that I'm not interested in spending my whole life as a celebrity," answered Alexis. "Oh, that reminds me, would you like to meet them?"

Jirra was stunned. They had talked about going out to see her family a few times, but they had never made solid plans. "Sure, I'd like that a lot."

"You mean that?"

"Yes, I do," replied Jirra. "Should we tell them the truth or my cover story?"

"The truth, if you feel comfortable about it. They're both pretty liberal, especially considering they live in Toledo, Ohio," replied Alexis. "Seriously, it's up to you, and I'll support your decision either way."

"When?" asked Jirra.

"Well, I know you're going to be busy for a while, as am I, so what about Christmas break? We can split your break between there and New Mexico, that is if I'm still invited out there."

Jirra laughed. "Of course you are; Mom would love to see you."

"It's good to hear your laugh, Roo," said Alexis.

They talked for a few more minutes before Alexis had to go. Jirra thought about everything that they had talked about. No, she wasn't the only person with issues to deal with, she thought. The question remained; how would she deal with them?

Chapter 10

Beth slowly hung up the phone and stared off into the distance with a lost look on her face. She then picked up a throw pillow that was next to her on the couch and began to hug it.

"What's wrong?" asked Celeste as she walked into their living room.

Beth reached up and wiped away a tear that was running down her left cheek. "That was Kevin."

Kevin was Beth's boyfriend, and they had been dating since high school. He was currently going to Georgetown.

Celeste sat down next to Beth and handed her a box of tissues. "Go on."

Beth took a deep breath and let it out. "It's over," she said as her voice began to crack.

"I'm so sorry, Beth," comforted Celeste.

"I'm not really surprised; I mean, it's hard keeping something going long distance."

Celeste took Beth's hands in hers.

"He said it was just too hard being separated," continued Beth.

Celeste didn't say anything, just letting her friend talk.

"He said that it's best that we start seeing other people." Beth pulled out a tissue and wiped away her tears. "Shit"

"It's okay to cry, Beth," said Celeste.

Beth shook her head. "It's not that -- well, maybe part of it, but I'm just angry that I didn't see this coming. I'm also pissed that he did this over the phone. I mean we were together just a few weeks ago; why couldn't he do it then?"

Celeste shrugged her shoulders. "Beats me; I didn't have an active dating life when I was a boy, so I don't have a lot of experience in these sorts of things."

"Well, I did," replied Beth. "I never pulled a stunt like this when I was a guy. It lacks class. Okay, now I'm officially pissed! If I was still a guy, I would teach him a thing or two about how to treat a woman." Beth then threw the pillow across the room.

Spirit ran over and retrieved it and brought it back to Beth; Spirit's tail was wagging at the thought of a new game.

"Um, Beth, if you were still a guy, it's doubtful that he would have dated you," replied Celeste. "I hate to point out the obvious."

"Stop trying to cheer me up," replied Beth with a laugh, as she took the pillow away from Spirit.

"Just doing my job," said Celeste.

"I know, and I really appreciate it," replied Beth as she stroked Spirit's head. "Well, I suppose it was bound to happen."

"Does that mean you're going to start dating guys up here?"

Beth shrugged her shoulders. "Sure, why not? I mean, I'm not going to go out and look for a new boyfriend, but I have had my share of offers in the past."

"Can I ask you something?" asked Celeste.

Beth nodded as she continued to pet Spirit.

"Did your sexuality change with your gender transformation?"

Beth nodded. "I suppose it was all part of my programming. I was a very heterosexual male as Ben, and after my transformation I was a teenage girl just entering puberty. At first, I had no sexual feelings, but gradually they awoke, and I found that I was attracted to boys. I don't have any feelings towards girls."

"I guess it makes sense," replied Celeste. "I mean, you were in a way reprogrammed to become Dr. Martz's daughter."

"You liked guys even when you were a boy, right?"

Celeste nodded. "I never really did anything. It didn't really bother me when I was trained by that woman to be with men either. I was also genuinely in love with Sherman."

"Are you going to start dating again?" asked Beth.

"I haven't given it any thought," replied Celeste.

"You must have been asked out on dates; I mean, you're very pretty," said Beth.

Celeste smiled. "Thank you, and yes, I've been asked out, but I don't seem to be attracted to guys my age."

"I suppose that makes sense; you were married to a man who was old enough to be your father," said Beth. "So why not date older men?"

"I wouldn't know where to start," replied Celeste. "And my life is full enough as it is."

"Bull," replied Beth immediately. "You're entitled to have a life, Celeste."

"It's complicated," she replied. "I mean, I am transgendered; that does cause some issues for many men."

"So? There are men that don't mind, and I don't just mean the pervs who did business with Margo!"

Celeste giggled. "What do you suggest? A dating service?"

Beth laughed too. "Look, I'm not telling you to go out and get a husband, but going out to dinner on a date would do you a world of good. You are the oldest young woman I've ever met."

"Thank you, Dr. Williams," replied Celeste with a laugh. "Okay, I'll consider it, but don't go out there trying to set me up on a date, okay?"

Beth raised her right hand as if she was making a pledge. "I promise."

Chapter 11

"Hi, Mom," Jirra greeted her Mom.

"Well, it's good to hear from you. I was beginning to wonder if I was going to have to send out a missing persons report," replied Liz.

"Very funny," said Jirra.

"Okay, maybe I'm overreacting, but with our cell phone plan you can call me more often," said Liz.

"I'm sorry," said Jirra.

"It's okay; it's just that I do miss you," continued Liz.

"I miss you too. Maybe I should have stayed closer for college," said Jirra.

"Nonsense! You're at an Ivy League school, you can't beat that," said Liz. "Dad would have been so proud of you."

Jirra felt a wave of emotion. "Thanks I had a dream about him the other night."

"Was it a good dream?" asked Liz.

"Oh yes, he was taking me to a football game," replied Jirra.

"That's good to hear."

"Mom, how do you think Dad would have reacted to my change?" asked Jirra.

"He would have been fine about it," replied Liz.

"You mean that?"

"Well, he would have treated you a bit differently," said Liz.

"In what sort of way?"

"He would have been very protective of you, and he would have been even angrier with Randy that I was," said Liz.

"Is that possible?" asked Jirra as she remembered her Mom's angry discussions with the DA.

"Oh, yes, trust me on that," replied Liz. "I cringe thinking about what he might have done."

"How would he have felt about me being a lesbian?"

"He would have been okay with that too. I know he'd like Alexis."

"Thanks, Mom. So how are you doing?"

"I'm busy, but I do miss you, Roo."

"Well, I'll be home for the holidays," said Jirra.

"I know that, I'm already counting the days."

Jirra laughed. "Okay, I'd better go. I promise to call more often."

"I know, Roo. I love you, but first tell me how your classes are going."

"I love you too, Mom," replied Jirra.

Jirra spent the next twenty minutes telling her mom all about her classes.

"See, that wasn't so hard," said Liz.

"Okay, I get it; I promise to tell you more in the future," said Jirra.

"Good, just remember, I'm a doctor not a dentist."

Chapter 12

A few days later, Jirra came home from class to find a note on her door. It was from Cat, asking her to stop by when she could.

Jirra placed her book bag inside her place and then walked down the hall to Cat's apartment. She knocked on the door.

Cat answered and smiled. "Cool, good to see you, come on in," she said.

Jirra followed her inside. Cat and Matt's place was furnished in a mismatch of furniture; most of the pieces looked as if they were secondhand, although they were all in good shape.

Cat noticed Jirra looking around. "We didn't see the need to spend a lot of money on furnishings; we're saving so we can buy a house once we get married. We both plan on going into federal law enforcement, and that could mean we could end up anywhere across the country; so we figure we can buy new things once we get out of school."

"I like it," replied Jirra. "I bought all my stuff out here for the same sort of reason; it was too expensive to bring stuff from New Mexico."

Cat nodded. "You've moved around a lot, haven't you?"

Jirra nodded. "My parents were in the military."

"I'm sorry about your dad. Celeste told me," said Cat.

"Thanks," replied Jirra.

"Oh, I guess you wonder why I asked to see you; are you still up to going to the Penn State game next weekend?" asked Cat.

"Sure, although I'm not sure how good a game it will be. Temple is pretty awful," replied Jirra.

"Wow, I'm impressed; you really do know football."

Jirra smiled back. "Just cause I'm a girl now doesn't mean that I stopped liking football."

"Well, you'll hit it off with my friends from high school. We're having a small reunion here for the game. My best friend, Erika, will be staying here, and we're going out after the game with two of the players."

"Who are they?" asked Jirra.

Cat told Jirra the players'names.

"Wow, you went to high school with both of them? Your school must have had a pretty good team."

"We won the title our senior year. Alex is my cousin, and I've known Mike my whole life."

"Both are pretty good players. Alex is supposed to be the starting quarterback this year, and Mike is considered one of the best defensive backs in the country."

"You really do know your football," replied Cat. "Hey, why don't you stay for dinner? Matt has a late class, and I hate eating alone."

"I'd like that," replied Jirra.

"Cool. I'll tell you about Erika while we throw something together. I think I have everything to make lasagna," said Cat as they walked into the kitchen. "My mom gave me her recipe, and it's world famous back in Golden Hill. I'll be glad to teach it to you."

Jirra laughed. "Okay, but only if I get to show you how to make chili. My neighbors back in New Mexico gave me their recipe."

Cat smiled back. "It's a deal!"

As they prepared dinner, Cat told her about Erika and the scholarship contest back at her old high school. They sat down in the living room while the lasagna cooked.

"Wow, Erika ought to write that up as a book someday," replied Jirra.

"She might someday; she's still carrying around a lot of baggage from what that bastard Jason did to her," replied Cat angrily. "Writing out her story might help her deal with what happened. Don't get me wrong; she's doing pretty well, but she still has some bad nights. I doubt that anyone ever gets over a sexual assault. It also didn't help that she recently broke up with her girlfriend. That's part of the reason I want to show her a good time; she needs some fun."

Jirra just nodded. She thought about her run-ins with Randy and was thankful that it never got as bad as what had happened to Erika.

"Erika had her surgery after her first year in college; when did you have yours, if you don't mind me asking," asked Cat.

"Last year," replied Jirra quietly.

Cat noticed Jirra's discomfort with the question. "Look, I can understand that you want to maintain your privacy concerning your gender and everything, but there are a lot of good people out there that you can fall back on," continued Cat. "I just want you to know that you can always talk to me about it. I mean, I think between my high school class and the people I've met through Celeste, I've probably seen the gamut of transgendered."

Jirra almost told Cat the truth, but decided to wait until she knew the woman a little better. "I'm not ashamed of who I am; it's just that I want to look to the future."

Cat smiled and nodded. "That's cool. I didn't mean to pry."

"I know that, Cat. I guess it's just that I'm so used to keeping quiet about it."

"That makes sense. I forget sometimes that not everyone is as open-minded about gender issues as my friends," said Cat. "One more thing, has Celeste asked you to join the campus transgendered group yet?"

Jirra nodded.

"You should consider it. I belong to the group; I figure it's the least I can do," said Cat.

"I just want to concentrate on school right now. I might join later," replied Jirra.

"That makes sense. The first year is always the toughest," replied Cat. "Oh, just so you know, Diana Bowie will be speaking to the group the Thursday before the Penn State game. I'm bringing Erika, as I figure she could learn a lot from someone like Diana."

"I like Professor Bowie a lot. Her class is my favorite," said Jirra.

"Have you read Corruption in a Small Town?" asked Cat.

Jirra nodded. "It's an incredible story."

"Almost as wild as what Celeste went through," added Cat. "Oh, I need to check on dinner."

Jirra followed Cat into the kitchen. Cat peered into the oven.

"Well, it looks about ready," she said confidently.

As they ate, the conversation shifted to more mundane topics.

"So how are you doing so far in school?" asked Cat.

"Pretty good," replied Jirra, as she tasted the lasagna. "Mmm, this is wonderful."

"Thanks," replied Cat. "Have you met any new people?"

"A few. There's a girl that I've started to become friends with; we're in Professor Bowie's class."

"That's good," said Cat. "Having friends makes school a lot easier."

"I've also made a few friends in my English Comp class."

"Have you heard back from the campus newspaper?" asked Cat.

Jirra nodded as she ate. "They asked to see my portfolio."

"What's in it, if you don't mind me asking?" asked Cat.

"Copies of the newsletter I wrote back at the spa, oh, and two interviews I did for the local paper," replied Jirra. "I also wrote an article on the discovery of an Anasazi site near the spa."

"Whoa, you mean you've already been published?'

Jirra laughed. "It's not that big a deal. The local paper back home isn't even a daily."

"What were the articles?"

"I got to interview some celebrities who stayed at the spa," answered Jirra.

Cat smiled. "Anyone I would know?"

"Jennifer Stevens and Alexis Eden," replied Jirra.

"Now, I am impressed. You met both of them?"

"Yes. Alexis came out last year, and I was her liaison, and we became friends. She suggested the spa to Jen," answered Jirra.

"That's way cool. And you're really friends with them?"

"Jen took my best friend and me to the Oscars this year," said Jirra.

"No way!"

Jirra nodded and began to grin. "It was really cool; we even got to go down the red carpet!"

"Wow, I'm impressed. So do you want to be an actress?"

Jirra vigorously shook her head. "No, I prefer to write."

"Do you want to write for movies and stuff like that?"

"I don't know, but can you keep a secret?"

Cat nodded.

"I mentioned that we had a major archeological discovery out at the spa; well, I'm writing a fictional account of it for Jen. I know it probably won't actually become a movie, but it's fun."

"I won't tell a soul not until the movie is released!"

Jirra laughed.

"I like Alexis, even though her last movie was more videogame than movie. I also like Jen Stevens. So what are they like?"

Jirra began to describe the two actresses to Cat, leaving out the part about Alexis being her girlfriend.

"I promise to introduce them to you, if they ever visit," said Jirra.

"Really? That would be really cool," said Cat. "So, have you told Beth and Celeste this yet?"

Jirra shook her head. "I haven't had time."

"Don't worry, I won't tell them. Beth will be so envious, but then again, she once met the President," said Cat. "Her parents took her to a reception at the White House."

Jirra let out a low whistle.

"Politics aside, it would be cool to meet the President," added Cat.

Jirra nodded in agreement. The people in this building were definitely interesting, she thought.

Jirra helped Cat clean up and headed back to her place to do some reading before bed. It had been a good evening.

Chapter 13

Jirra read as she waited in the coffeehouse for Leah to arrive. Leah and some of the other students from Professor Bowie's class were meeting to form a study group.

A few minutes later, Leah arrived with two other women. Jirra recognized both of them, but couldn't remember their names.

"Hi Jirra," greeted Leah. She then introduced the other two women.

Jill was a short thin woman with spiked blonde hair. She was a junior and was also on the campus paper. She had several rings in each ear and also a diamond in her left nostril.

Still, Jirra felt she pulled off the look.

The other woman was African-American. She was from New York City and called herself TC. Her hair was styled in a very short length afro.

"I hate my real name, so I go by the initials; besides, it sounds more like an author," she said with a laugh. She was dressed more like she worked in an office than a college student. She was wearing a tailored suit, stockings and matching heels.

Jirra noticed she carried herself a lot like Celeste, with an aura of sophistication and class.

"Leah says that you're from New Mexico," said Jill as she sat down across from Jirra.

Jirra nodded. "That's where my mom works, but I sort of grew up all over."

"Are you a brat?" asked Jill.

Leah gave her a dirty look.

"I mean, military brat," continued Jill with a grin.

Jirra nodded. "Both my parents were in the army when I was born. My mom left to raise me."

"My dad's a captain in the navy. I bounced around too. I sort of consider San Diego my home, as I lived there three times," continued Jill.

"Wow, it makes me feel boring. I spent my whole life in central Jersey," interjected Leah.

"Yeah, but your dad's a CEO of a drug company; that's not the type of job that moves people around a lot," remarked TC.

"What about you, TC?" asked Jirra.

"My mom works in a bank, and Dad is a reporter," she replied.

"TC's dad works for the Times, and her mom is a vice president," added Jill with a playful nudge to TC's ribs.

They talked a little more about their families before they shifted to school.

"One thing is obvious; we'd better be prepared for class discussion. Professor Bowie won't cut anyone any slack," noted Jill.

The others nodded in agreement. In their last class, Professor Bowie had stopped the classroom discussion when it was apparent that only half the class was participating. She threatened to start requiring weekly papers if this didn't change.

"You were no shrinking violet today, Jirra," noted TC. "Usually freshmen are shyer, especially in classroom discussions."

Jirra sipped her coffee and shrugged. "I guess that I'm sort of used to being treated as an adult."

"Don't apologize for it; I think it's great. I just wish I had been more bold when I was in my first year," continued TC.

"I think we should meet for coffee and pre-class discussion, is everyone free before class?' suggested Jill.

The others nodded.

"Cool, why not meet here?" she continued.

"That sounds good," said Leah.

They talked for a few more minutes before getting up to leave. Jirra decided to talk to Jill about the paper.

"Well, we can always use more help; I'll put in a good word for you," said Jill. "There's an Open House in early September, you should attend that too. If you show up I'll introduce you to the rest of the staff."

"I appreciate it," replied Jirra.

"Speaking of the paper, I need to get going; I have an article to finish up. I'll see you later," she said as she left.

"So what do you think?" asked Leah, turning to Jirra.

"I like them, have you known them a long time?" replied Jirra.

Leah nodded. "TC and I have been in a lot of classes together. She works in the administration offices."

"What about Jill?' asked Jirra.

"TC introduced me to Jill last year. She's okay," replied Leah.

Jirra thought she noticed a little bit of apprehension in Leah concerning Jill, but she kept it to herself.

"Well, I think we have a great study group," noted Jirra.

"I agree; I think that we'll be prepared for whatever Professor Bowie throws at us," replied Leah with confidence.

Chapter 14

Later that evening, a figure walked nervously towards his car. To the casual observer, the person looked like a young woman; however, in reality the young woman was Tom Gregory, a junior in accounting. He was a crossdresser, and he had just spent the evening with friends at a club downtown.

The most difficult thing that Tom, or Tracy as he preferred to be called when dressed, had to deal with was the two block walk from his parking spot to his apartment.

He had been dressing for years, and for the most part, other than an occasional dirty look, his neighbors didn't bother him, but this year things had changed. Three times there had been notes left on his windshield threatening him. Nothing had happened, so he figured it was nothing, until the phone calls started.

The night before, he'd come home from class and found a very angry message on his answering machine. He mentioned it to his friends, and they suggested that he either move or call the police.

Neither was a viable option for Tom. First off, he had a year's lease and finding another place now that school had started would be impossible. As for calling the police, the last thing he wanted was publicity.

It was after midnight as he walked quickly towards his apartment. His heels clicked on the sidewalk as he headed home. Maybe he should only dress at his friend's apartment, but then again, he didn't like being pushed around.

He was just about to his apartment when several figures jumped out of the shadows and proceeded to attack him. The assault happened so quickly that he was struck several times before he knew what was happening. The figures were dressed all in black and punched and kicked Tom until he was unconscious.

"You should have listened to us, you sissy!" screamed one of the men.

"Shut the fuck up," ordered another as they ran off.

By the time the police arrived, a crowd of neighbors had gathered and were discussing the assault. No one could even agree on how many attackers there had been, let alone provide a useful description of them.

"How bad is it?' asked Sergeant Randall Prince of the Philadelphia Police Department as he talked to one of the EMTs.

"Fractured skull, broken jaw, several broken ribs, just to start, I imagine that the victim has internal injuries too," replied the EMT. "They did quite a job on him."

Sgt. Prince nodded. He couldn't understand why a man would want to dress as a woman, but the policeman in him was livid that some punks had committed a very brutal assault in his neighborhood.

Randall was six-five and had played linebacker for Temple before joining the police. He took off his hat and wiped the sweat from his shaved head.

A young woman with short spiked hair walked up to the large African-American policeman. "Excuse me, officer, but do you think you'll find out who attacked Tom?"

Randall stared back. "We'll try, but we don't have much to go on."

"In other words, no," she said. "I bet you'd find the persons who did it if a frat boy was the one attacked."

He wanted to argue, but he knew she was right. The department wouldn't put too much effort into catching the attackers. Sure, they could get lucky, but it was unlikely. The only chance they had was if someone turned the attackers in.

"Did you know him?" he asked.

"He lives next door. He doesn't bother anyone; I mean, he dressed as a girl sometimes, but he's a nice guy, very quiet," she replied. "Was he robbed?"

Randall shook his head.

"So it was a hate crime," she muttered.

"We don't know that," he said, even though he suspected that it was.

"Well, I'm not going to just sit back and do nothing," retorted Jill angrily.

"What's your name?" asked Randall softly.

"It's Jill Macintosh," she replied. "Why, are you going to arrest me?"

He shook his head and smiled. "Look, I know you're angry, and you have a right to be, but don't do something stupid. This is my beat, and I don't like things like this happening around here," he said. He glanced around and then leaned closer to her. "I want to get the bastards who did this too."

"I appreciate the fact that you seem to care, but that doesn't help Tom. I'm a reporter for the campus paper, most of the people who live around here go to Penn, and they're going to hear about this."

"Good," he replied.

Jill's eyebrows rose. "You approve?"

He nodded and handed her a card. "Here's the number for the police tip line, include it in your article and let people know that they can call us there if they know anything. Who knows, maybe someone knows who the guys were who did this."

Jill took the card. "Thanks. Um, I'm sorry I vented at you."

"It's okay. Look, the detectives are here; I've got to go," he replied.

"Will you keep me updated on the case?" she asked.

"Does that campus newspaper give out press credentials?' he asked.

Jill nodded.

"Good, call my station, and they should give you information," he replied.

"Thanks again," she said.

Randall smiled back.

Chapter 15

There was a small article in the Sunday edition of the Philadelphia Inquirer about a man dressed as a woman being assaulted near Penn. Jill worked on her article, and it was published in the Monday edition of the campus paper.

Jirra read the article that morning before going to Professor Bowie's class. She felt an array of emotions, ranging from fear to rage. No, she didn't know the victim, but having been the victim of bigots back in New Mexico, she could feel for him, and deep down, she knew that it could have happened to her.

She sat down in class next to Jill. "I read your article; it was excellent."

Jill smiled. "My editor said it was my best. I guess that anger will do that to you. Tom's a nice person, and he didn't deserve to be attacked like that."

"How is he doing?" asked Jirra.

"He's going to make it, but he's going to be out of school for a while," she replied.

TC and Leah sat down next to Jill and Jirra.

"Great article, Jill," said TC.

"Thanks, I'm impressed that they put it on the front page," replied Jill.

"It was a well written article, especially for the campus paper," said Leah.

"Oh, thanks," said Jill.

Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of Professor Bowie, who was carrying a stack of the campus paper.

"Good morning everyone," she greeted. "By looking around, I can see that many of you have read this morning's paper. For those of you who haven't, please come up and take a copy; we're going to use the article on the assault for today's discussion."

A few students walked up and grabbed a copy of the paper.

"First, let me congratulate one of your classmates for writing a very good article. Please stand up, Jill," said Diana.

Jill reluctantly stood up and acknowledged the applause of her fellow students.

"Jill, can you please describe the process of writing this article, including, of course, your interaction with the police," said Diana. She motioned for Jill to come to the front of the class. "Don't worry, Jill, you won't be the only one to be up here."

Jill smiled nervously and talked about the article. After she sat down, Diana started a class discussion on how the press should identify people in their articles. As a contrast, she handed out copies of the small article from the Inquirer.

"If you haven't read the articles yet, please scan them now," instructed Diana.

After a few minutes, Diana again addressed the class.

"Okay, what are the differences in the two articles?" she asked as uncapped a dry marker.

"The length," said Dave.

Diana nodded and started to write.

"The location," said TC.

"Good, keep going," said Diana.

"The Inquirer article refers to the victim as a 'man dressed as a woman,' and the Penn article calls the victim transgendered," said Mandy, a slightly overweight redheaded girl.

"Excellent," said Diana.

"The Penn article includes information on how to report information on the crime," added Jirra.

Diana nodded and added it to the list. "Okay, this is a good start. Now, this is a good example of how to determine the political leanings of a publication. We all know that every publication has some politics behind it; some are obvious and some are not. When you look at the front page of a newspaper, you can usually determine this bias by the placement of stories. Now it would be expected that our campus paper would run this article on the front page, as it has a lot of local interest and is about a Penn student. But can anyone think of a way this would make the front of the Inquirer?"

"If the victim had connections," said Leah.

"Good," replied Diana.

"If it was a murder," said Steve Lang, a short thin boy with glasses.

"Not necessarily, murder isn't that unusual of a crime in Philadelphia," replied Diana.

"If it was connected to other murders or crimes," added Jirra.

Diana nodded. "That might do it."

"What if the crime was especially bizarre?' asked Dave.

"Like this wasn't?" piped in a guy name Mike from the back.

There was some snickering.

"Does anyone find a severe assault funny?" asked Diana.

The class got deadly silent.

"Yes, some people may find the fact that victim was in the clothing of the opposite gender amusing, but what was the victim doing wrong?" asked Diana. "Is there a law against cross-dressing?"

No one answered.

"According to both articles, the victim was simply walking back to their residence. Does that earn an attack?"

"Maybe someone was upset that their kids might see the guy in drag?" asked Mike.

"After midnight?' asked Jill.

"And that neighborhood is almost all students," added another woman named Kelly.

"Even if there were kids, what gives those guys the authority to nearly kill him?" asked Jill.

Mike put up his hands. "Look, I don't condone what happened, but he was taking a chance."

TC turned around and glared at him. "That's what bigots said when African-Americans moved into their neighborhoods!"

"And when a woman is raped, she is often blamed for the way she was dressed!" added Jill angrily.

"Okay, let's reel in the discussion. But, Mike, no one deserves to be beaten unconscious by a gang," said Diana. "But this does bring up a major difference, the description of the victim. Jill, why did you use the term transgendered?"

"It seemed appropriate. It seems to be a better description than what the Philly paper used," she replied.

Diana nodded. "Why did you include it at all? I mean, wouldn't just the fact that a person was beaten be enough?"

Jill almost got angry, but then she saw what Diana was doing and smiled instead. "The police are considering it a hate crime; to leave it out would leave the reader wondering why. I tried not to pull a New York Post with the headline."

There were a few laughs.

"No, it was done as tastefully as possible," replied Diana. "Okay, titles, designations of groups, and all sorts of things can be used to tip off a publication's bias. Keep your eyes open and for your next readings look for examples."

When class ended, Diana asked Jill to stay behind.

"I just wanted to congratulate you on the well written article," said Diana.

Jill smiled. "Coming from you, that means a lot."

"I have some information on the case that you might find interesting for a follow up article," said Diana.

Jill cocked her head. "Really?"

Diana nodded. "I'm an advisor to the campus transgendered organization. I was contacted by the police to let me know that Tom had been receiving threats over the past few weeks."

"Why would the police tell you?" asked Jill.

"There's a police officer who is a liaison with the LGBT community in Philadelphia. He told me about the threats, so I could warn our other members," explained Diana as she opened her purse and took out a business card. "Here is his number. I already talked to him, and he would happy to discuss the case with you."

Jill held the card and smiled as if she had just aced a test. "My first scoop!"

Diana laughed. "I wouldn't exactly call it a scoop, but if you plan on being a reporter who works the crime beat, you need to make connections with the local law enforcement community."

Jill placed the card in her bag. "I'll call him after my next class. Thanks again, Professor Bowie."

Diana smiled. "You're welcome, Jill."

Chapter 16

The assault was on Jirra's mind as she drove home after stopping at the supermarket. It had happened only eight blocks from where she lived. While it was true no one knew she was transgendered, it still made her think. She thought about Randy and how he had attacked her back in New Mexico. Granted, it was nothing compared to what had happened to that guy, Tom, but it still worried her.

On days when she didn't have errands to run, she often walked to campus, but now she had second thoughts.

She fully agreed with the idea that it was a hate crime, and that meant whoever did it just might do it again.

She parked her car in the garage and headed up to her apartment.

"Hi Jirra," Celeste called.

Jirra was about to press the button for the elevator when she heard Celeste's voice; she turned around and waved back. "Hi,"

"Just getting home from class?' asked Celeste as she pressed the button for the elevator.

Jirra nodded. "You?"

"No, I was meeting some people to discuss the attack," replied Celeste. "You obviously heard about it."

"Yes, we had a lively discussion about it in Prof. Bowie's class today," replied Jirra.

"I know. Diana brought it up during the meeting," said Celeste. "She's the advisor for the club."

"Are you a club officer?" asked Jirra.

Celeste shook her head. "I'd love to be, but I don't have the time. No, I'm just an active participant."

The elevator door opened, and they stepped in.

"We're having a meeting at my place tomorrow evening to discuss the attack, would you like to attend?" asked Celeste.

Jirra shook her head. "I appreciate you trying to get me involved, but I'm I'm not ready to become involved like you are. Between classes, living away from my mom, and well, other things, I have enough in my life right now."

Celeste smiled back. "I understand; you're what, eighteen?"

"Nineteen," replied Jirra.

"Not that much of a difference," replied Celeste. "I won't push you, Jirra, but the offer is always there if you want to get involved."

"Thanks. I don't want you to think that I'm ashamed of who I am it's just that it's complicated."

"Whenever you're ready to talk about it, you know where I live," replied Celeste.

The elevator door opened.

"And this is where you live," continued Celeste with a smile.

"Thanks," replied Jirra as she stepped out of the elevator. She then stopped the door from closing. "I can tell that you are being genuine about your concern for me, and I do appreciate it. I know that I'm not the only one to have had 'issues' with the change. I don't want you to think that I'm a snob or anything like that."

"It's okay, Jirra," replied Celeste softly.

"Thanks," she replied as she watched the doors close. Inside, she wished she was strong enough to be so open about her change, like Celeste, or Jen, or Diana. Maybe it was time for a talk with an old friend.

Chapter 17

Jirra looked at her schedule and decided to wait until Sunday morning before trying to contact her spirit guide. From past experience she knew it could take several hours of her day.

That Saturday she was going to her first football game at Franklin Field. Actually, it wasn't her first game there, as her Dad had taken her to a Harvard-Penn game when she was fourteen. That seemed so long ago, she thought.

She was going to the game with Celeste, Beth, Cat, and Matt. They had been able to get their seats together.

With her weekend quickly filling up, Jirra worked hard to make sure all her homework was done ahead of time.

So far, she was enjoying all her classes, especially the one with Professor Bowie. She had also made contact with the student paper staff. They seemed genuinely impressed with her portfolio and had set up an interview the following week.

Jill told her to expect a call back in the next few weeks, explaining that nothing ever happened fast when it came to organization in the paper.

Jirra looked at her watch and as her dinner heated up, she decided to call Lindsey back in New Mexico.

Over the past few weeks, they had played answering machine tag, and while they constantly exchanged e-mails, it wasn't the same as talking.

On the third ring, Jirra was about to hang up when the call was answered.

"Hello?" asked Lindsey breathlessly.

"Did I catch you at a bad time?" asked Jirra.

Lindsey laughed. "No, I was just getting home and had to rush in. How're you doing?'

For the next thirty minutes, the two good friends caught up on their lives.

"Are you worried about attacks?" asked Lindsey.

"A little. I'm also torn about getting involved politically here on campus," said Jirra. "There are some really nice people in my building, and one of them is very involved with the campus transgendered community."

"Let me guess, because of the way you became a girl, you don't feel worthy of joining a group," interrupted Lindsey.

"That's what I miss about you, you're always so polite," cracked Jirra.

"Bite me," said Lindsey with a giggle.

"Funny, but back to the issue at hand, you're right. These people have had to deal with gender confusion and issues their whole life; I haven't had it as bad as they have, even though I'm passing as a TG"

"Oh yes, you've had it so easy, and you've haven't had any issues adjusting to being a woman," interjected Lindsey.

"Point taken," said Jirra.

"Look, you have a gender issue that you need to deal with. I've seen you grow and adapt, but you still have things to deal with. Maybe being around others with similar issues can help you find the balance you're looking for," suggested Lindsey.

"I know," said Jirra. "It wouldn't be practical to try to become male again. I would have to become a new person again, and trust me, once is enough. I know that I've changed mentally since the transformation, but there's still a lot of Josh in me."

"There's nothing wrong with that, Jirra. From what I saw, Josh was a nice person, but you are now Jirra. You've changed more than you may be willing to give yourself credit for."

There was a long silence on the other end.

"I know that I'm not the first person to tell you that," continued Lindsey.

"You're not. Even Alexis has said that I've changed and become more feminine," said Jirra.

"Look, I'm not telling you to join the group, but it might not be a bad idea," said Lindsey.

"Thanks, I can always count on you being honest with me," replied Jirra.

"So when is the big premier?"

"Next weekend," said Jirra. "I wish I could go to watch it with Alexis, but I'll have to be content to watch it with friends."

"I can't wait," replied Lindsey. "Well, I gotta get going. I have a cooking class in thirty minutes. Take care, Roo."

Jirra laughed. "Have fun."

Chapter 18

The football game was a lot of fun, and Jirra enjoyed Matt's initial disbelief that she knew something about football.

On the way back to their homes, they discussed the game.

"Well, I finally have someone to talk football with," he said. "Cat could care less."

"That's not true; I like football, it's just not like life or death with me," she said. "I also don't care to go to games once the bad weather starts."

"You just never asked me any football questions," piped in Beth.

"Okay, fine, you 'girls' know something about football," he backtracked.

"What do you mean by that?' asked Beth with a grin.

"I think that calls for a challenge," said Jirra.

"Okay, do either of you follow professional football?" he asked with a grin.

"Sure, why?' replied Jirra.

"How about a football pool, starting with tomorrow's games?' he suggested.

Beth looked at Jirra and nodded. "Why not? What's the bet?"

"How about loser cooks dinner for the winner?' suggested Matt.

"Wait a second, let me point out that Matt cannot cook, not unless you count nuking something," interjected Cat.

"How about if he loses, he buys us dinner?" suggested Beth.

"I'm game," added Jirra.

"I'll just watch this if you don't mind," said Celeste."

"Okay, and I'll keep score," said Cat.

Matt nodded. "That sounds fair. I have the paper back in our place; we can fill out our picks there."

"But let's use the Monday night game as the tiebreaker with total points as the final tiebreaker," said Jirra.

Matt looked over at her. "Where did you learn that?"

Jirra just shrugged her shoulders. "Never judge a book by its cover."

Once back at Cat and Matt's place, they filled out their selections and handed them to Cat.

"Don't worry, Matt, we won't pick an expensive place to eat," said Jirra.

"Speak for yourself, Jirra. I think he should take us to Le Bec-Fin," said Beth, referring one of Philadelphia's finest and most expensive restaurants.

"I'll just settle for Pat's," said Jirra. "Of course, he'll have to apologize first."

"You're both assuming you'll win," said Matt.

"Well, at least Erika will feel at home when she arrives next weekend," said Cat.

"I can't wait to meet her," said Celeste. "You've told me so much about her, I almost feel I know her already."

"She's definitely special," said Cat.

Chapter 19

Jirra was up early the next morning, well before dawn, to attempt to meet her spirit guide. She thought about her friend Tara back at the spa who'd suggested that she mediate naked, but even in the privacy of her own place, Jirra wasn't up to that.

She sat on a Navaho blanket on the floor of her living room. She was wearing just a Penn T-shirt and running shorts.

She concentrated for a while before she noticed how everything changed. Jirra stood up and noticed that she was no longer in her apartment; rather, she was standing in a grassy field at the edge of a forest. A river was flowing to the east of her.

"This is much nicer than a city."

Jirra looked around and smiled when she saw her spirit guide, Killara. As always, he was in the form of a kangaroo rat.

"You look out of place here," she said.

"No more than you do," he replied as he hoped closer to her.

Jirra sat down next to him. "So, is this what Philadelphia looked like before man came here?"

"Maybe, then again who said we were in the past?" he replied.

Jirra rolled her eyes. "I don't even want to go there right now. I have other concerns."

"About how you should present yourself?" he asked.

Jirra nodded. "Exactly. I mean, Celeste is really transgendered and has gone through so much pain to get where she is today. And what from Cat says, her friend Erika has also suffered."

"And you don't think what you've gone through was traumatic?"

"Not exactly, but I can't just tell them that I used to be a boy and was transformed by a lightning strike."

"Why not?" he asked.

"Well, I doubt they'd believe me. I don't have the supporting cast like I do back in New Mexico."

"As you said, they are your friends. And their reactions just might surprise you. While what you experienced isn't that common, it's not that rare either. You've already met others who have been transformed completely."

"You mean Jen Stevens?"

Killara scratched his ear with his hind leg. "And others."

Jirra cocked her head "Who?"

"Think about it," he said. "You've met other women that you've felt a strange kinship with, and I'm not talking just friendship."

Jirra thought about it for a moment.

"Just trust your feelings, Roo. You don't have to hide from everyone," he explained.

"But what if I tell the wrong person?"

"You won't. Trust your inner feelings, and you'll know your real friends from those who aren't."

"So, do you think I should become more involved?"

"It doesn't matter what I think," he replied.

Jirra shook her head. "Please, this isn't the time for fuzzy answers."

"Well, I am rather fuzzy," he said.

"Please, Killara, I need guidance."

"No, no you don't, Roo. You just need to trust yourself. If it makes you feel better, yes, you should get involved, but only when you feel you are ready."

"That was clear as mud," she replied.

"Just doing my job. You don't want me to tell you everything, do you?"

Jirra shook her head again. "Okay, I get it. It is good to see you again, even if you do drive me crazy trying to figure out your answers."

"It's always my pleasure, Roo."

Jirra woke up with a start. The morning sun was pouring through her windows. She looked at the clock on the VCR and it read 11:05.

She got up and stretched. There was just enough time to fill out her journal before the first football game.

Chapter 20

Jirra was sitting next to Jill, TC, and Leah as they waited for Professor Bowie's class to begin.

"Any word on how Tom is doing?" Jirra asked Jill.

"He was released from the hospital over the weekend, but he's going to stay with his sister to recover. He's pretty upset about what happened and scared that it could happen again," replied Jill.

"Does he think that he brought it on himself?" asked Leah.

Leah's question sort of caught Jirra by surprise.

"Look, I'm not judging him," added Leah.

"He does feel guilty that he didn't tell anyone about the threats," said Jill. "Apparently, someone had left notes warning him to leave. He didn't take them seriously, and he thinks that maybe if he did the attack wouldn't have happened."

"I didn't read anything about the notes in your article," said TC.

"It will be in my next article. I've been doing some research, and I found out that Tom's attack wasn't the first one near campus. In fact, in the past two years six transgendered students have been attacked, although Tom's is the most serious. The paper is going to print my next article in a couple of days."

"What do you know about the other cases?" asked Jirra.

"Mostly harassment of transgendered students, although two of them had their cars vandalized, and one had their apartment ransacked," said Jill.

"And you think they're all connected?" asked Jirra.

"Maybe," she replied. "I hope that the article will lead to more information."

"Aren't you worried that the people doing the attacks will be pissed?" asked Leah.

"That would be their mistake," replied Jill, and she winked at Jirra.

"Well, it sounds like you have a topic you can run with," noted TC.

"The hard part is that the victims and many in the transgendered community around campus want to live in secrecy and protect their privacy," continued Jill.

Jirra felt nervous, as the topic was getting too close for comfort.

"Well, I can understand that, I mean they would stand out," interjected Dave.

"What do you mean by that?" asked TC as she turned to look at the guy sitting behind them.

"Come on, you mean you can't tell a transsexual from a real woman?" he asked.

"And you can?" asked Jill.

Dave nodded. "In ten seconds."

"Really?' asked Jirra.

Dave sat back and nodded. "I mean, there are some that pass pretty well."

"Like Professor Bowie?" asked a boy named Miguel.

"Okay, I admit that she's a special case, but she did start when she was a teen," said Dave. "Yes, I've read her books."

"So, you'd be able to tell if there was a transgendered person on campus?" asked Jill.
By now, the whole class was paying attention to the conversation.

"Sure," he replied.

"What about in this class?" asked Jill.

Dave laughed. "Please!"

"Are you so sure?" asked TC.

Dave nodded. "Look, I got nothing against them, but I just know that I can tell a man from a woman."

"So you're sure that I'm a woman?" asked Jill.

Dave chuckled. "Come on, Jill. Next you'll tell me that Jirra is a guy!"

Before Jirra could respond, TC stepped in. "You know, not all transgendered people are men, some are women who want to be men. How do we know that you're a real man, Dave or is it Debby?"

There was some oohing.

Dave smiled and stood up. "There's one way to prove that." He pretended to unbuckle his pants.

Just then Professor Bowie walked in. "Did I interrupt something?" she asked.

Dave's face turned red, and he sat down shaking his head. The rest of the class started to laugh.

"Okay, then let's get started," said Diana.

Chapter 21

That afternoon as Jirra returned home, she bumped into Beth and Celeste in the parking garage.

"Hey, Jirra, we were just talking about you," said Beth.

Jirra smiled. "What's up?"

"Cat, and Matt are coming over for dinner, you want to join us?"

Jirra nodded. "That would be great."

"Cool, come up around six," said Celeste.

"Can I bring anything?"

Celeste shook her head. "We're going to send out for pizza."

Around six, Jirra arrived up at Celeste and Beth's place. She was greeted as usual by the always energetic Spirit.

Cat and Matt were already there and sitting out on the deck. The pizzas had just arrived, so everyone began to eat.

"So when is your friend, Erika arriving?" asked Jirra.

"Thursday, and I can't wait," replied Cat.

As they ate, they discussed the schedule for the weekend. The Penn State --Temple game was being played in South Philadelphia at Lincoln Financial Field, the home of the Eagles.

"Hopefully, we'll get to see Alex and Mike too before they head back to State College," said Cat.

"How long will Erika be here?" asked Celeste. "I was hoping that I could introduce her to Diana Bowie."

"Erika would love that. She's not due to go back until Tuesday," said Cat. "She has some family down this way that she wants to see too."

"Do any of you have plans for Sunday night?" asked Jirra.

"Why?" asked Beth.

"Well, they're showing the premiere for the Erin Flynn series at nine, and I was wondering if you'd all like to watch it at my place," said Jirra.

"Oh, that's right. I heard about it on NPR. It stars the actress who was in the minotaur movie," said Beth.

"Alexis Eden," said Matt.

"That's right, and I got to know her when she stayed at the spa," said Jirra, as she grabbed another slice of pizza.

"Whoa, you know Alexis Eden?" asked Beth.

Jirra nodded as she fought to contain her smile.

"What's she like?' asked Matt.

Jirra described Alexis, leaving out that she was deeply in love with her.

"Wait a second, doesn't Diana Bowie's aunt write those stories?" asked Beth.

Jirra nodded again. "Alexis says that Faith is wonderful."

"So, do you know any other celebrities, Jirra?" asked Matt.

Jirra looked at Cat, who shook her head.

"I didn't want to steal your thunder," said Cat.

Jirra laughed and told the others about Jennifer Stevens and going to the Oscars.

"Any chance of you introducing us to Alexis sometime?" asked Matt hopefully.

Cat playfully nudged him in the ribs.

"Hey, I'm just a big fan," said Matt.

"If she does come down here, I promise that I'll introduce her to all of you, she's actually really down to earth," said Jirra.

The conversation then shifted to more serious topics.

"Celeste, any news on who may have attacked that member of your group?" asked Matt.

"We still don't know who did it, but they obviously targeted Tom because he's a crossdresser. What bothers me is that he's not the first member of the group to be attacked," she said.

"Do you think there's a connection?" asked Cat.

"The police don't think so. Tom was pretty open in his neighborhood about his dressing. He never bothered anyone, but he made no attempts to hide it either."

"From what Jill said, it doesn't look like it was someone from the neighborhood who did it," said Jirra.

"Who is Jill?" asked Matt.

"She's a reporter for the Daily Pennsylvanian," said Jirra. "We're both in Professor Bowie's class."

"Oh, that's right," said Matt.

"Well, I agree with Jill. We've already had the campus police talk to the group about security and personal safety," said Celeste.

"So does that mean you think there'll be more troubles?" asked Matt.

Celeste nodded. "Diana Bowie seems to think so too."

"Are you worried?" asked Matt.

"Maybe a little," said Celeste. "I don't advertise the fact that I was once a male, but I don't deny it either. I mean, my biography is posted on the foundation's website, but I don't think that anyone would really come after me. It's the more closeted students in the group I'm worried about. We're very careful about screening people into our group and also where we hold our meetings, just to protect them."

"Well, please call me if you have any problems or need help, and that, by the way, goes for all of you," said Matt. He then gave out his cell phone number.

"Thanks, Matt," said Celeste.

Jirra nodded too as she entered his number into her phone. It didn't hurt to be careful.

"Hey, I hate to interrupt, but the pre-game show should be coming on soon," said Beth. "Not that it matters in our pool, if you know what I mean."

Jirra smiled. "Oh that's right, did any one catch the scores from yesterday's games?"

"Okay, okay, you both beat me," said Matt. "Beginners luck if you ask me."

"No, beginner's luck would have implied that we just barely beat you. I had three more wins that you and Jirra had four," replied Beth. She then turned to Jirra. "I'd say we kicked his butt."

"Do you think you can do it two weeks in a row?" asked Matt.

Jirra nodded. "Especially if you keep picking the Jets to win."

"I'm in," said Beth. "But this doesn't get you out of buying us dinner."

"That's right," added Jirra.

Matt smiled as he accepted defeat. "Okay, but I know that your luck won't hold out for a second week."

Cat just shook her head. "Men!"

Chapter 22

Even though she hated to admit it, Jirra found that she experienced bouts of homesickness. It was strange, she thought, as she had moved so many times growing up, yet she now considered the spa home. She looked at her calendar and counted the days until winter break.

It was true that she communicated with her Mom almost daily, thanks to e-mail, but it wasn't the same. At the same time, she found herself longing to be with Alexis. It was frustrating that two of the people who meant the most to her were so far away.

She also missed her friends back in New Mexico, such as Lindsey, Cari, and Tara. Then there was Barrett. While Jirra wasn't attracted to him sexually, she had deep feelings for him. In some ways, he was the brother that she never had.

He had always treated her special, and he also treated her as an intellectual equal. She re-read his latest e-mail about the archeological study of the Anasazi site near the spa.

He told her that they still weren't sure of the site's purpose, but it was obvious that it held great significance to them. He wrote that they had found that most of the known Anasazi villages had carvings in the rock that appeared to point to the site.

Barrett also said that they had found some strange petroglyphs at the site and that no one could decipher their meanings.

Jirra decided that, if the weather permitted, she would try to head up to the site when she went home in December to see them for herself.

Chapter 23

Jirra was sitting in between TC and Leah as they waited for Professor Bowie's class to start.

"I wonder where Jill is?" asked TC.

"I was just wondering the same thing; it's so unlike her to miss this class," said Jirra.

"I'm sure she'll be along," noted Leah. "Oh, Jirra, how'd you like to come home with me some weekend? My family lives in Doylestown."

"I'd like that, Leah, thanks," replied Jirra.

"Didn't you used to live out in the burbs yourself, Jirra?" asked TC.

"Yes, it was one of the places I grew up," replied Jirra. Talking about her past always made her nervous.

"I sense some secrecy," said TC.

Jirra shook her head. "It was only for a year. I really don't have great memories about it."

"Was it when your dad died?" asked Leah.

Jirra nodded.

"I'm sorry," said TC.

"It's okay," replied Jirra, hoping that they would change the subject.

Jill walked in with Prof. Bowie.

"Thank you for the advice," said Jill as she turned and walked to an open seat next to Leah.

"Anytime, Jill," replied Prof. Bowie.

"What's up?" asked TC.

"Professor Bowie got me an interview with a member of the administration concerning the attacks," said Jill.

"Attacks?" asked Jirra.

"Oh, that's right, you may not have heard; there was an attack on a transgendered student last night. It happened late, so it won't be in the paper until tomorrow," explained Jill.

Jirra felt a chill run up her spine. "What happened?"

"I'll tell you after class, but it looks like it was done by the same people," said Jill.

Chapter 24

After class, Jirra, Jill, Leah, and TC headed to a coffeehouse to discuss the latest attack.

Professor Bowie had mentioned the attack during her lecture, but said that, as it had just happened, they would wait until the media reported on it.

"I can't stay too long, as I'm going over to the campus police department to see what I can find out," said Jill.

"You mean it happened on campus?" asked TC.

Jill nodded. "Apparently, from what I've gathered, the victim lived in the dorms. He would take out his things and change at a friend's house. He was on his way back late last night when he was assaulted."

"How bad?" asked Jirra.

"Bad," replied Jill. "He's in intensive care."

"Not to be rude or anything, but was he dressed in women's clothing when he was attacked?" asked Leah.

"No," replied Jill. "He was carrying his stuff in a big duffle bag. The attackers opened the bag and spread the items out around him."

"Is it possible it was just a robbery gone bad?" asked Leah.

"Unlikely, as they left a note on top of him. From what I've been told, it's very similar to the notes left with the first victim," replied Jill. "I hope to learn more when I talk to the police."

"So how did they know?" asked Jirra.

"What do you mean?" asked TC.

"Well, Jill said he wasn't dressed in women's clothing at the time of the attack. I mean, a student walking across campus with a duffle bag, that's nothing all that unusual. If he only dressed off campus, then how did the attackers know?" asked Jirra.

"Good point," said Jill. "I'll ask the police that."

They arrived at the coffeehouse and placed their orders.

"Well, I'll see you later," said Jill as she started to walk away. She suddenly stopped and turned around. "Oh, Jirra, I almost forgot! The editors want to meet with you next week. How does Monday at two sound?"

Jirra's eyes opened wide. "Really?"

Jill smiled and nodded as she took a sip of her coffee.

"Where?"

"At the main office, I'll take you there, that is, if you still want to do it?" asked Jill.

Jirra nodded vigorously. "I can't wait. Thanks, Jill."

"Sure thing, Jirra," she said.

"Hey, wait a second, how have you found out so much about the case if you haven't talked to the campus police yet?" asked TC.

Jill winked. "A good reporter always guards her sources!"

"So you're not going to tell us?" asked Jirra.

Jill just shook her head as she departed.

"Well, I can't exactly blame her for not disclosing her sources," said TC.

"Still, she better tell us some day," added Leah.

Jirra then joined TC and Leah who were sitting around a small table.

"Well, I hope that the attack wasn't done by the same people," said TC.

"Why?" asked Jirra as she took a sip of her cappuccino.

"What I mean is that I can deal with random violence, but the idea that some group is targeting fellow students is horrifying," replied TC. "I mean, I'm not transgendered, but who's to say that they might not switch their focus?"

"I wonder if the attackers are Penn students?" asked Jirra.

"Jirra, do you really think that someone going here would do something like that?' asked Leah.

"I do," interrupted TC. "Yeah, I know we're the elite and all that, but I've heard a few racist comments since I've been here. I've also heard some homophobic comments too."

Jirra thought about the issues she had dealt with back in New Mexico and nodded. "I guess there are a-holes everywhere."

Chapter 25

When Jirra called home that night, she told her mom about the attacks.

"I figured you would find out eventually," explained Jirra. "I just wanted you to know that I'm being careful."

"I appreciate that, Jirra," replied Liz

As they talked, Liz updated Jirra on the goings on of the spa.

"Jennifer Stevens has reserved a cottage for next month," said Liz. "Judy said that Jen asked how you were doing."

"She's pretty cool. I doubt it will be boring while she's there," said Jirra.

"That's for sure," replied Liz.

"So, how're things between you and Dan?" asked Jirra.

"Um, do I ask you about your love life, Roo?"

"Actually you do," replied Jirra with a chuckle.

Liz laughed. "Okay, you got me on that one. We're progressing nicely. He's invited me to a conference in San Antonio in November. He's giving the keynote address."

"That's great, Mom," replied Jirra. "I'm so happy for you."

"Roo, it's just a conference," said Liz.

"Still, you'll be with him, right?"

"Okay, I admit it; I like him a lot."

"I like him too," said Jirra. She then took a deep breath. "If you two decide to get married, I suppose we'll have to tell him about me."

"I suppose, but we'll cross that bridge when we get to it. So how would you feel about that?"

"The marriage or the sharing the secret part?" asked Jirra.

"Both," replied Liz.

"I'm all for you being happy, and I like Dan a lot. He's pretty open-minded, so I guess he could accept the truth about me," said Jirra. She then let out a sigh.

"Okay, what's up?" asked Liz noting the sigh.

"I've just been thinking about my friends here and how they might react if they knew the truth about me. I get the feeling that Celeste and Beth would understand and accept me. I think Cat would be cool about it too. Jill is pretty cool, as is TC. I don't know about Leah."

"Well, you don't have to tell everyone at once."

"I know that, but I hate being dishonest about myself," said Jirra. "I'd also like to tell Professor Bowie."

"Well, you'll know if and when the time is right."

"I know," replied Jirra.

Jirra then told Liz about the upcoming interview with the editors.

"I know you'll do fine," said Liz.

"Thanks, Mom. Oh, don't forget to watch Alexis' show this weekend."

"I wouldn't miss it for the world, Roo, Well, have a good time this weekend," said Liz.

"I love you, Mom," said Jirra.

"I love you too, Roo."

Chapter 26

Jirra tried to call Alexis several times that week, but all she got was the answering machine. She did have better luck with e-mail.

Alexis apologized for her inability to reply, stating that her life was crazy with all the hype over the premier of the show.

The good news was that Alexis said that she would be free for a few weeks in November and December as production would be shutting down for the holidays.

It was far from perfect, but Jirra understood reluctantly.

Chapter 27

"So the campus police aren't giving out any information?" asked Beth as she sat cross-legged on the couch.

"Not yet," replied Celeste. "They have promised to give us a briefing soon."

"I'm glad that they are supportive of the group," said Beth as she reached for another slice of pizza.

"How can you eat so much and stay so slim?" asked Celeste.

"It's one of the residual effects of my transformation," replied Beth as she took a bite of the slice of pepperoni and sausage pizza. "I'm not complaining, as it allows me to eat what I like."

Spirit had been staring intently at the pizza, hoping for some to fall to the floor, when she jumped up and barked excitedly as she ran to the door.

"Better than an alarm," said Celeste as she got up and walked to the door.

Judging by Spirit's behavior, Celeste knew that it wasn't a stranger approaching their door. She opened the door and smiled as she saw Jirra exiting the elevator.

Spirit ran down the hall, her tail wagging excitedly as she approached Jirra.

"No sneaking up on you guys," said Jirra as she reached down to pet Spirit.

"Best alarm system in the world," replied Celeste. "Have you eaten yet? We still have half a pizza left; that is if Beth hasn't eaten it all."

"I heard that!" shouted Beth,

"Thanks, but I already ate," said Jirra. "I actually came up to ask you a favor, Celeste."

"Sure, come on in."

Jirra sat down across from Beth. "My friend Jill writes for the Daily Pennsylvanian, and she's been covering the attacks."

"I've read her articles; she's very understanding," said Celeste.

"Well, she'd like to interview you and some members of your group," said Jirra. "We were talking about the case in Professor Bowie's class, and afterwards she mentioned that she'd love to interview someone in the campus TG club. I didn't tell her that I knew you as I wanted to clear it first."

"I appreciate that, Jirra," replied Celeste.

"I know that you can trust her," added Jirra.

Celeste nodded. "I can't speak for anyone else in the group, but I'd be happy to talk to her."

"Great, here's her number," said Jirra as she pulled a piece of paper out of her bag.

Celeste took the piece of paper and, after looking at it, placed it in her purse.

"Oh, Jirra, it's good that you came up. Cat and Matt will be coming over as soon as they pick up their friend at the airport," said Beth as she reached for another slice of pizza.

"Have you met Erika?" asked Jirra.

"Not in person, but I feel like I know her from everything Cat has told me about her," replied Beth.

"I know; I agree," added Celeste.

"She's definitely had a lifetime of experiences, and she hasn't graduated college yet," continued Beth.

"Cat told me that Erika had been attacked in her senior year of high school, but she didn't go into details," said Jirra.

Celeste nodded. "She was abducted, raped, and assaulted."

Jirra's eyes opened wide. "My god, that's horrible."

"The attacker had been a classmate. From what Cat told me, he's a real psycho. The good thing is that he's in prison," interjected Beth.

"Erika has also undergone various bouts of PTS, but she keeps bouncing back," added Celeste. "I can definitely relate to that. I had some rough nights after my abduction. Thankfully, my husband got me into therapy."

Jirra shook her head in disbelief. "I was attacked by a local bigot back home, but all I got out of it was a bloody nose; I can't believe how lucky I am."

"Did he know you were TG?" asked Celeste.

"No, he was upset because I'm a lesbian. He was pissed that I rejected his advances," explained Jirra.

"Erika's attacker knew she was TG and tried to use that as part of his defense. Thankfully, the DA was able to blow that theory out of the water."

"That's good to hear," said Jirra.

"You know what the really cool part is? He's now her step-father!" continued Beth.

"Wow," replied Jirra. "I can't wait to meet her."

Chapter 28

An hour later the Spirit alarm went off again, notifying them of Cat, Matt, and Erika's arrival.

It was immediately evident to Jirra that Cat and Erika were as close as she was with Lindsey, maybe even more so. Knowing what she did about Erika's past, she understood why.

Jirra also found that she immediately liked Erika, and it was as if she had known her her entire life.

To Jirra's surprise, Erika admitted that she felt the same way.

"Cat has told me so much about all of you," explained Erika. She was sitting cross-legged on the couch petting Spirit, who was lying next to her.

Jirra noticed that while Erika had a runner's build, she also looked very feminine. It was hard to imagine that Erika had ever been a guy. Jirra also noticed how relaxed Erika was about her status, and it caused her to contemplate her own status.

"By the way, has Matt told you all his good news?" asked Erika.

The others looked over at Matt.

"I was saving this for later, as I didn't want to steal the spotlight," he said.

"Go on, tell them," said Cat as she nudged him gently in the ribs. "He can be so shy about his own accomplishments sometimes."

"Well, tell us!" exclaimed Beth.

"I got my letter from the FBI today, and they've accepted me into the next class," he said.

"That's wonderful, Matt," said Jirra.

"I agree," added Celeste.

"When do you report?" asked Beth.

"The Monday after graduation," he replied as he slipped his arm around Cat, who kissed him on the cheek.

"So soon?" asked Beth.

"Hey, don't feel bad for me; I'll be glad that I won't have to put the toilet seat down at five in the morning now!" joked Cat.

"I don't buy it," said Erika. "I remember how much you missed him the last time you came up to see me."

"And by the way, I don't leave the seat up," added Matt as he started to tickle Cat, who struggled to get away.

"Okay, okay, you win, please stop!" squealed Cat.

Matt did as she requested, leaned over and then gently kissed her.

After Cat regained her composure, she turned to the others. "We're also officially engaged now. He even got me a ring." She held out her hand so everyone could see the engagement ring."

There were some more rounds of congratulations.

"So when are you getting married?" asked Beth. "I just want to make sure my schedule is clear."

"It won't be until I finish college," replied Cat. "But you all better keep your schedules clear, as I want you all in the ceremony. Erika, will you be my maid of honor?"

Erika tried to reply, but she became too emotional, and all she could do was nod. She then got up and hugged Cat.

Chapter 29

The rest of the evening was spent trading stories. Jirra couldn't believe the collection of characters that filled Erika and Cat's lives.

"Please tell me that you plan on writing this all down some day," said Jirra.

"I've been telling her the exact same thing," added Cat.

Erika laughed. "Well, just so you know, I've started to put it together. Thankfully, I kept a journal throughout school. I just want to clear it all with my closest friends first."

"I wouldn't worry about that," replied Cat. "Most of them would love to see their names in print."

"Well, maybe not Jason, but I really don't care about what he thinks," said Erika. "I also doubt that Martin Turner will like what I've written about him."

Jason was the boy who had sexually assaulted Erika, and Martin was the lawyer who had defended him.

"What about the Rev?" asked Cat.

"Who?" asked Celeste.

"A religious zealot and current felon," replied Erika. "He contributed to my many hours of therapy."

"He came to town in the spring of our senior year under the guise of helping Jason, but he was also scamming local businesses. Erika's dad put him away," explained Cat.

"Now I definitely want to read your book," said Beth.

"Me too," added Jirra. "Oh, I know someone who could help you! Have you heard of Diana Bowie?"

Erika nodded. "I've read all her books several times."

"Well, she's one of my professors, and I sort of have an inside track with her," replied Jirra. She then told them about Alexis and the TV series. "I could introduce you to her after my class tomorrow."

"I think that would be a great idea," added Celeste.

"I don't know," said Erika.

"You should do it, Erika," said Celeste. "I know Diana, and she's a really nice person. She's also always looking to help other transgendered people."

Erika shrugged her shoulders. "What do you think, Cat?"

"I think you should do it," said Cat.

"Okay," replied Erika.

"Great, we can meet before class on campus," said Jirra. She didn't feel strange about extending her offer to Erika; in fact she knew it was the right thing to do.

Chapter 30

Cat was sitting next to Erika in the living room of Cat's apartment. They were trading stories and sharing old times.

"So what do you know about Jirra?" asked Erika as she sipped a cup of Earl Gray tea.

"She's TG, but she's not active about it like Celeste. I like her a lot, but she's definitely hiding something about her past. I figure it's her business, and she'll tell us when she's ready."

Erika nodded. "I sensed the same thing. To be honest, if I judged her strictly on her looks, I would never suspect she's TG."

"I know, but what's strange is that she has a lot of masculine traits. Oh, don't get me wrong, she passes quite well, but every now and then they come out," said Cat. "I'm not sure, but I think she went through some sort of traumatic experience."

"Do you think it was like what I went through?" asked Erika as she took a nibble out of a shortbread cookie.

Cat shook her head. "No, she told me that she was once attacked by a guy who was pissed off at her. He didn't know she was TG and was angry because she's a lesbian."

"I wonder what it could be," asked Erika.

"I don't know, but I suspect she'll tell us when she's ready," answered Cat. "So, how are you doing?"

"What do you mean?" asked Erika as a slight grin formed on her face.

Cat cocked her head.

"Okay," replied Erika. "I still get the occasional nightmare, but now I tell Jenny about them. I only see her every few months now."

"That's good to hear, but that's not what I meant," said Cat.

"You mean Laura, right?" Erika took a sip of her tea. "I still miss her, I miss her a lot. We still trade emails and calls, but the long distance thing really wasn't working."

"Well, it might not be over; maybe after graduation you'll get back together," said Cat.

"It would be nice. We broke up a year ago, and I still can't believe it."

Cat nodded and took Erika's hands into hers.

"We'll find out soon. I'm due to graduate early and have already been offered a position with our old school," said Erika.

"What? How long were you going to hold onto this nugget of info?"

"It's not really official yet, but Nancy Bell called me last week and said that she would do everything in her power to get me hired," explained Erika.

"Is it true that she's going to be the new principal there?"

Erika nodded as she took another bite of the cookie. "She's the assistant principal this year and has already been hired for next year. Apparently, Dr. Lee insisted on the school hiring her as her replacement."

"I can't believe Dr. Lee is leaving," said Cat.

"She'll be teaching at Dewey," said Erika.

"That's cool," replied Cat.

"Oh, Nancy asked me to thank you for telling Celeste about the scholarship contest. Apparently, they've talked several times about working together. It looks like some of the students from Celeste's foundation might end up going to Golden Hill High. Dr. Lee has also talked to Dewey about creating a special counseling program for working with troubled TG youth. I didn't want to monopolize the evening talking about it tonight."

"Celeste is something else. She's so normal after everything she went through."

"How did she and Beth become roomies?"

Cat laughed. "I'm not sure of all the details, but Beth's parents work for the Agency. Beth was involved somehow in the same case that Celeste was, but as for the details, your guess is as good as mine."

"Okay, just so I'm clear about this, we're not talking about the FBI, right?"

Cat nodded. "The Agency is sort of a hybrid law enforcement organization; it overlaps the FBI and the CIA. Hell, until three years ago it didn't even officially exist."

"Do you want to get in?"

Cat shrugged her shoulders. "It would be nice, but I'm happy that the FBI wants me."

"Do you think Beth is an agent?"

Cat laughed at first, but then stopped. "You know, that might explain a lot." She then started laughing again and was joined by Erika.

Chapter 31

It was after class that Jirra introduced Erika to Diana Bowie. Erika was wearing jeans and a sweatshirt from a coffeehouse called Spencer's.

"This is a small world, Erika," said Diana.

"What do you mean?" asked Erika.

"We have a mutual friend. I actually heard your story several years ago from Marlene Hamilton," said Diana.

"You know Marlene?" asked Erika as she broke out in a huge smile.

"Oh yes, we've fought a few battles together," said Diana.

"Who is Marlene?" asked Jirra.

"She's a combination lawyer-activist for TG teens. She's the one who helped with the Rev," explained Erika.

"She's also the one who brought me in on the case that brought down that Commonwealth Attorney in Virginia," said Diana.

Jirra nodded. It was the subject of Diana's latest bestseller.

"Speaking of which, I heard he was sentenced last month," said Erika.

Diana nodded. "All he got was sixty years without parole; bastard should have got the needle, but at least he won't hurt anyone again."

"How's Marlene doing? I haven't talked to her in a while," asked Erika.

Diana smiled. "Believe it or not, but she's engaged!"

Erika's eyes opened wide. "That's so cool."

"I know. She's head over heels in love with him. He's a PI who she met on the case in Virginia. He's going to work for her organization as a special investigator."

"I'll have to write her and congratulate her. I'm so happy for her," said Erika.

Diana nodded as she pulled her card out of her bag. She handed it to Erika. "Look, I know enough of your story to know that others would benefit from hearing it. When you're ready, send me your manuscript, and I'll take a look at it. I'll also pass it on to my editor if you want."

Erika took the card and stared at it for a moment before putting it into her bag. "I promise that I'll send it to you, but it's still has a way to go."

"Send me what you have," offered Diana. "I know what you went through, and just writing it down can help a lot."

Jirra listened and wondered if it would be possible for her to write her own story some day.

Chapter 32

Erika and Jirra walked together across campus to meet Cat.

"Every time I come here, I'm so amazed by the size of this place," said Erika.

"How big is Dewey?" asked Jirra.

"You could put the whole campus and most of the town of Golden Hill on this campus. Oh, don't get me wrong, I love it there, and I would have never qualified for an Ivy League school," said Erika.

"I don't know; Cat said you have a high GPA," said Jirra.

"That was just my senior year. I was a bit of a slacker back in San Diego. I didn't really have a motivation back then," replied Erika. "I really didn't get motivated until after I accepted who I really was."

Jirra nodded.

"So you were home schooled your last year of high school?"

"Yes, but it was more out of necessity. The spa is a long drive from town, and besides with the staff at the spa, I got a far better education than I would have there," explained Jirra.

"Cat told me some of your adventures. Please tell me that you plan on writing them down some day," said Erika.

Jirra shrugged her shoulders. "I might; but right now I'm concentrating on school."

"I can relate, but you still write on your own, right?"

"Yes," replied Jirra.

"Is it true that you wrote a movie script?"

"I wouldn't exactly say that. I put some ideas down; basically, I fictionalized some events that took place at the spa," said Jirra.

Erika laughed. "Cat was right; you really have a knack for downplaying your accomplishments! I mean, you help discover a missing Anasazi site, and then you write a plot for Jennifer Stevens; that's really cool."

Jirra smiled back. "I just wrote a story. She's having a real writer turn it into a script."

"But you'll get credit, right?"

Jirra nodded. "That's what Jen promised."

"And paid?"

Jirra nodded again. "The money isn't that much, but I have to admit that I'm excited about seeing my name in the credits."

"I can't blame you. Cat told me that you also know Alexis Eden, what's she like?"

Jirra hesitated for a second. "She's really nice."

Erika nodded knowingly. "I understand. It must be hard on both of you."

A slightly horrified look appeared on Jirra's face. Erika reached over and put her hand on Jirra's shoulder. "It's okay. I understand, as I'm still deeply in love with another woman. Don't worry, I won't tell anyone else."

"Thanks, Erika. It's complicated on a multitude of levels."

"It always is," replied Erika. "I mean, considering her career and your status, it must be very difficult."

"You don't know that half of it," replied Jirra without thinking. Catching herself, she tried to recover. "Um, you're right."

Erika remembered that Cat had told her that she suspected Jirra was hiding something about her past. "Look, we're friends now, and whenever you need someone to talk about it, call me. We may have different histories, but we've covered some of the same ground."

"Thanks, Erika," replied Jirra. "I'll remember that."

Chapter 33

As expected, the game was a total blowout. Penn State fans greatly outnumbered the Temple supporters.

"It really doesn't seem fair; I mean, Penn State's program is so much better than Temple's," said Matt.

"I know, but at least they get a breather before they play Ohio State next week," said Erika.

Most of the starters for Penn State were pulled out by the third quarter.

"Alex had a pretty good game," said Cat.

"19 for 23, 200 plus yards, and four touchdown passes; yes, I'd say that was a good game," said Jirra. "He's really your cousin, Cat?"

Cat nodded. "Actually, he's more like a brother. We grew up together. For a star jock, he's pretty down to earth. His parents wouldn't allow him to be a jerk."

"We had some great parties at his house too," added Erika.

"That's true," replied Cat. "I hope I can make it back for next year's Fourth of July party."

"Well, according to most of the sports reporters, Alex should be drafted in the second or third round," said Matt.

"Mike had a great game too," added Erika. She was watching the star defensive back through the binoculars.

"I heard he broke up with Tracey," said Cat.

Without lowering the binoculars, Erika replied. "I heard that too."

Beth looked at Cat, who nodded back. "Erika and Mike have been flirting for years."

Erika lowered the glasses. "We have not!"

Cat cocked her head. "Erika, you can't fool me."

Jirra smiled. "Tell us more."

Erika sighed and told them about her history with Mike.

"So he thinks you're his lucky charm?" asked Celeste.

"I wouldn't go that far," replied Erika.

"I would. He sent you tickets for last year's bowl game. He says that he's never lost a game with Erika watching," interjected Cat.

"I don't have to come down here to take this abuse," said Erika. "I can stay home in Golden Hill and get it there."

Jirra opened the program to the player's photos. She showed it to Beth and Celeste

"He's pretty good looking," said Celeste.

"Good looking? He's hot!" said Beth.

Jirra nodded. While she didn't like to think about it, she had to admit that Mike was very handsome. "He looks really nice."

"I think you should see what happens," said Cat turning to her friend.

"I'm just happy to be his friend," said Erika.

"I say go for it," added Beth.

Much to Erika's relief, Penn State scored again, and it distracted the others. Deep down, she wondered what it would be like to be with Mike, as Beth was right; he was hot.

Chapter 34

"Sorry we don't have a lot of time to spend with you, but Coach wants us back in Happy Valley by tomorrow," said Alex. "We have to be back at our hotel by ten, as our charter leaves at 7 AM."

"Yeah, and the last thing we want to do is be late and piss him off. He may be in his eighties, but you don't mess with him," added Mike.

"It's just good to see both of you again," said Cat, as she snuggled close to Matt.

"I agree, it's been too long," added Erika, who was sitting next to Mike.

"It does seem a little like old times -- you know, eating pizza with friends," said Mike as he winked at Erika.

Erika lowered her face to hide the fact that she was blushing.

"It's really nice of you to have us over," said Alex to Celeste and Beth. "It's so nice to relax after a game."

"It's our pleasure," replied Beth.

"This is a pretty cool place," said Mike, as he looked around. "We have an apartment off campus, but it's not anything this nice."

"Let me guess, old furniture, cinderblock bookshelves, a large screen TV and an X-box?" asked Cat.

Alex laughed. "You're not that far off."

"I like the dog too," added Mike.

"Just keep your eye on your pizza," said Jirra.

"Yes, Spirit's a genuine Long Island Pizza Hound," said Celeste.

Hearing her name, Spirit glanced at Celeste before shifting her attention back to the slice of pizza in Mike's hand.

"Did you like the game, Jirra?" asked Alex.

"It was fun, but you have to admit that you guys are light-years ahead of the Owls," she replied.

"Our old high school was light-years ahead of the Owls," retorted Mike.

The others laughed.

"Yeah, but it will be different next week. Going into Columbus is always tough," said Alex.

"Yeah, and they're going to be looking for revenge for last year," added Mike.

"I remember that game; didn't you have two picks?" asked Jirra.

Mike smiled. "That's right. Damn, Erika, you know how to pick friends. I mean, another girl who follows football; I'm impressed."

Chapter 35

Matt, Cat, and Erika drove Alex and Mike back to the hotel. Jirra helped Beth and Celeste clean up.

"They're both really nice," said Jirra.

"I know. I hope we get to meet some of Cat's other friends," added Beth.

"I'm really intrigued by their school's scholarship contest and their town's attitude towards transgendered teens. I might have to take a trip up there," said Celeste.

"You thinking of putting a branch of your institute there?" asked Beth.

Celeste shook her head. "No, but we could always use some more staff. Our school could definitely use some more teachers."

"How many teens are currently in your institute, Celeste?" asked Jirra.

"Right now, we have seventy in the mainstream program and another twenty going through more intense therapy," replied Celeste with a sigh. "Some of the teens we get have been badly abused."

"How's Dot doing?" asked Beth.

Celeste let out another sigh, even larger than the first one. She sat down on one of the kitchen chairs. As if she could sense some distress, Spirit got up and headed over to Celeste, who smiled as she began to pet Spirit's head.

"Who's Dot?" asked Jirra.

"She was another of Margo Simon's victims, and unfortunately she was severely mentally abused," said Beth. "Apparently, Dot was in Margo's clutches for years."

"Margo used her to trap other teens. The poor girl became totally mentally enslaved by Margo. We've tried all sorts of deprogramming, but she's still far from being a whole person," added Celeste sadly. "She's free of Margo, but her mind."

Jirra didn't know exactly what to say. It was the first time she had seen Celeste seem down.

"She has shown improvement," said Beth.

"Not much, she's more like a five-year-old now than an adult," replied Celeste. "I feel like we've failed her."

"Yes, but at least she's being taken care of. I mean, consider what the alternative would be if it wasn't for you," added Jirra. "I know that she's getting the best care possible."

Celeste smiled. "Thank you, Jirra."

Chapter 36

The next evening, they were all gathered in Jirra's living room sharing bowls of popcorn, watching the premier of Alexis' show.

Alexis had told Jirra that the series would be very faithful to the character in Faith's books. They did update the timeline of the series, but otherwise there were few changes.

Jirra had read almost half the series since she had learned of the show, and she had to agree that the show was very faithful. She was slightly shocked by how different Alexis looked. It was the first time that she had seen Alexis in a serious role. She was also impressed by how good Alexis was in the role.

The others seemed impressed.

"She's really good," commented Cat.

"I agree; it looks like a hit," added Celeste.

The premier was two hours, although all future shows would be an hour. Most of the story was spent introducing the main characters, while at the same time having a crime for Erin to solve.

Jirra was so fixated on watching Alexis that she almost missed the unlisted cameo by Jen Stevens as a sassy bleached blonde waitress in a coffeehouse.

The show ended with Erin Flynn solving the case, but breaking up with her fianc.

"That was excellent," said Beth. "I was worried that she might be too young to play the character, but she really pulls it off."

"I agree," added Celeste. "I've read all the books in the series, and I'm not disappointed."

"I can't believe that she's the same actress who was in that Minotaur movie from this summer; she's really good," said Matt.

You have no idea, thought Jirra. "I can't wait to tell her how much I liked the show."

"So, any chance of her needing so extras, you know .a bunch of college kids get into trouble?" asked Beth.

"I'll ask her," replied Jirra as she glanced over her shoulder to look at Beth.

"I was kidding, Jirra," said Beth.

"I'm not; I mean, even if we were just in the background, it would be cool."

"I'll just be happy to watch the show," said Celeste as she looked at her watch. "Well, I'd better head up to take Spirit on her evening constitutional."

"Feel free to bring her next time," said Jirra. "Besides, she's one of the family."

Celeste smiled. "Okay, I'm sure she'd love that."

After everyone left, Jirra wrote Alexis a long email. Deep down she would have preferred to call her, but she knew that Alexis would be busy.

Just before Jirra went to bed, her phone rang. Jirra wondered who could be calling as she picked it up. "Hello?"

"Well tell me what you thought," ordered Alexis.

A huge smile broke out of Jirra's face. "You were great!"

"You think so?"

"Alexis, you were wonderful. My friends all thought so too. I'm so proud of you!"

"I wish I could be there with you," replied Alexis.

"That makes two of us."

They talked for nearly an hour.

"Um, Jirra, I have a favor to ask you."

"What is it?"

"You know I told my parents about you; well, they want to meet you. I was going to go back home for Thanksgiving, but our shooting schedule will prevent that. They're going to spend it with me in Boston, and well, I'd like you to be here too."

"I'd love that," replied Jirra without hesitating.

"Great. I know it's not until November, but I wanted to make sure. I know that you'll probably head back to New Mexico for Christmas."

"That's the plan, but I told Mom that I want to spend some time with you too."

"Really?" replied Alexis.

"Yes, if that's okay with you?"

Alexis laughed. "Okay? Please! We're due to shut down for three weeks then."

"Hey, why don't you come back to the spa with me?"

"I'd love that, Jirra. I tell you, Roo, that place is starting to feel like a second home to me. I really miss them."

"That makes two of us," replied Jirra.

Chapter 37

It was early October when the third attack took place. It was also the most brutal attack to date.

As with the previous assaults, the person was a Penn student and a member of the support group.

What frightened the others was the fact that the victim was one of the most closeted members of the group. In fact, Don had never gone out as Donna. The only time the shy pre-med student dressed was when they were at the monthly support meeting.

Don had been walking home from studying late on a Wednesday evening when he jumped by four or five males. They kicked and punched him until he was left unconscious.

At first, the police thought it was a mugging. It was only after the letter arrived at the Daily Pennsylvanian that the connection to the others came to light.

A group that identified itself as "The Purifiers" took credit for the attack. They even submitted proof by including Don's student ID with the letter.

Their statement said that they were tired of seeing perverts and moral degenerates attend Penn. They said that they would continue their attacks until the university was cleansed of moral degenerates.

The paper refused to run the letter and turned it over to the police. Celeste was notified of its contents by the university administration.

"What are you going to do?" asked Beth.

"We're holding an emergency meeting of all members of the student group. The police want to talk to all the members," said Celeste.

"What about you?"

Celeste shook her head angrily. "I'll be damned if they're going to scare me off campus. After everything I've been through, I'm not going to run away."

"I was hoping you'd say that. But as the club president, you're probably on those idiots' list."

"I know. I've taken the precaution of hiring some protection," admitted Celeste.

"Really? When did you do this?"

"Last night, I contacted a friend who has recommended a PI to watch over me. Trust me, I'm not happy about it, but she'll be watching over me whenever I leave the house."

"She?" asked Beth.

"Sure, why not? She's an associate of Max Bowie. He tells me she's very good."

"When do I meet her?"

Celeste shook her head. "You don't. She's going to be inconspicuous. I call her when I come and go, and she'll be there. Max said that it's unlikely that I will ever spot her."

Beth cocked her head. "Why would you do that? I mean, wouldn't it be better if she was seen?"

Celeste shrugged her shoulders. 'I'm not the expert in these sorts of things."

Beth then snapped her fingers. "Bull! You're setting yourself up as bait!"

"I have no idea what you're talking about," replied Celeste.

"Celeste, you forget my less than conventional background. I was raised by agents and have been 'bait' a few times. I admire what you're doing, but it's also very dangerous. I was almost killed twice."

"I don't see any other way. I'm not running away I know what it's like to be scared, and I don't want to feel like that ever again. I also feel guilty."

"Why do you feel guilty?"

"I organized the group. I've encouraged them to be proud about who they are. If it wasn't for me."

"You didn't make them transgendered, and you're not responsible for the assholes that are doing the attacks. Look, do you want me to call my dad; maybe he can help?"

Celeste shook her head. "If you want to tell him daughter to father, that's fine, but this is hardly a federal issue."

"I disagree, Celeste. This is a hate crime, and if the local police and the campus police fail to make any progress, then I'm going to use my connections."

Celeste smiled. "I keep forgetting that you're an agent."

"I'm serious. Three people have been abused by a hate group."

"Let's see if the locals can take care of it first. I'm also going to provide security for anyone else in the group who wants it."

"That won't be cheap," replied Beth.

"It's only money," said Celeste.

Chapter 38

Diana looked at the can of mace before putting it into her purse. Max had suggested that she carry a gun, but she refused. Between her martial arts classes and the mace, she felt secure enough. Of course, there was a funny feeling that Max had one of his associates watching her. She didn't mind, as it only proved how much he loved her.

She wasn't that worried as she doubted that she would be a target; she was too well known. It was very unlikely that they would try anything in New Hope. It was a very open-minded community with a large LGBT population.

The house that overlooked the Delaware River that she shared with her lover, Kari, was very safe and secure. Kari's two purebred German Shepherds, Bach and Brahms, were both excellent guards. Added to that was that their closest neighbors were both local policemen, so she didn't worry much while at home.

The only time she felt slightly nervous was as she walked from her office to the parking lot. It also angered her, angered her that on the grounds of a great institute of learning there were closed-minded, violent bigots.

No, she would do everything in her power to stop the attacks and see that whoever was doing it was punished.

Over the years, she had come to realize that many in her old hometown knew what was going on, and that they had turned a blind eye. Yes, some did it out of fear, but others did it out of indifference. Diana vowed that she would never sit still and let others be hurt.

She also knew that until the attackers were caught, that many transgendered students would leave Penn. It was hard not to blame them. It was bad enough living with the fear of being attacked, but combined with the fear that their greatest secrets would be disclosed was too much for many to take. She remembered how her own parents had reacted to her own situation.

Chapter 39

Jirra was a little worried after hearing about the latest attack. Granted, she wasn't associated with the campus TG group, but there was always the possibility that someone might find out about her "cover story."

As the days grew shorter, Jirra drove to campus more often. It wasn't that far of a walk, but in the dark there was the possibility of someone hiding in the shadows.

Jirra also felt a twang of guilt. Yes, she really wasn't TG in the conventional sense, but she hated the idea of hiding. It was the only part of her life that she hated. Yes, she understood the necessity of keeping secret the way her life had changed, but she didn't like being secretive either. Besides, she wasn't very good at it.

She suspected that Beth, Celeste, and especially Cat suspected something. Maybe she would tell them someday, but for now she would carry her secret. She now understood how tormented secret heroes were.

Chapter 40

Jill closed her notebook and placed it in her bag.

"I want to thank you for allowing me to attend your meeting, Celeste. I promise that I won't violate anyone's privacy," she said.

"Well, we're glad that you've been so supportive," replied Celeste. "Your articles in the paper have been very positive, all things considered."

"It's been a struggle. One of the editors originally wanted me to use the term 'man dressed as a woman,' but I fought against that. I mean, we're in the twenty-first century for Christ's sake."

"In many ways, we're one group that many in the press don't seem to mind using outdated terms to describe," said Celeste.

"It's gotten better," replied Diana as she joined them. "There were all sorts of ways they described me after the raid."

"I still can't understand why someone, let alone a group of people, is attacking transgendered students. I mean, there are all sorts of subcultures on campus, and for the most part the transgendered community is the most hidden."

"I've talked to a doctor friend of mine, and she states part of the reason may be that very fact," said Diana.

"You mean, because many in the group lead secretive lives, it makes them more vulnerable?" asked Celeste.

Diana nodded. "I wonder how many have been targeted and haven't reported anything."

Celeste opened her laptop and scanned a database. "There have been six that have dropped out or transferred from Penn since last semester. They didn't say anything one way or another about harassment."

"I think you should try to contact them, Celeste. It's been my experience that hate groups don't usually start with violence, they build up to it. I don't know if all six were bothered, but I'm willing to bet that several left due to being targeted."

"I'll do that. I have addresses for five of them," replied Celeste.

"So you think this has been going on for a while, Professor Bowie?" asked Jill.

"I'm just saying that I wouldn't be surprised if it has."

"So what are the police doing about it?" asked Jill.

"Well, you heard what I told the group tonight about personal safety, right?" asked Celeste.

During the meeting, Celeste had read the group a list of safety precautions.

"Is that all?" asked Jill.

"No, but it's a start. Everyone has also been told to keep more alert as to their surroundings and who is around them," continued Celeste.

"The Philadelphia PD has been brought in after the last attack. I've talked to one of the assistant DAs, and she promised to prosecute the attackers to the fullest extent of the law," said Diana.

Jill rolled her eyes. "No offense, but I'll believe that when I see it."

"I've known Carla for several years, and she has a strong mean streak when it comes to prosecuting hate crimes. She comes from a family of cops, and she hates bullies," said Diana.

"I hope you're right," said Jill.

"Judging by your tone, you don't exactly trust the police," continued Diana.

"It's not that; it's just that I've heard so many terrible things since I've worked this story. I mean, even some of my friends have made jokes about the attacks; can you believe that?"

Celeste looked at Diana, and they both nodded.

"You wouldn't believe some of the letters we've gotten supporting the attackers!" continued Jill. Her temper was starting to come out.

"Trust me, Jill, I've seen and heard things far worse," said Diana.

"Well, I don't get it. I mean, what's the harm in people doing something that feels right to them?"

"Something doesn't make sense," said Celeste.

"I know!" exclaimed Jill.

Celeste shook her head. "No, what I mean is something about these attacks doesn't make sense." She began to scan through the files on her laptop.

"What do you mean?" asked Diana.

"The last attack has been bothering me. Don was very careful about being Donna. He never ever went out in public dressed. I mean, he didn't even start actually dressing until last spring; until then he was too afraid," said Celeste.

"So how did the so-called purifiers find out about him?" asked Jill.

Celeste shook her head. "I don't know."

"It may mean that your group has been infiltrated," said Diana, who had a very grin look on her face.

"I can't believe that. We screen everyone very carefully," said Celeste as she shook her head in disbelief.

"Celeste, someone is working this from the inside and that makes them even more dangerous," said Diana. She then turned to Jill. "I'm going to ask you to keep this a secret for now, Jill. This may be the clue that leads us to them."

"I won't tell anyone," replied Jill. "I may want a big story, but I want to see these jerks get arrested too."

"What do we do?" asked Celeste as she crossed her arms.

"Go over your group information; look for anything that stands out. I'll work it from my end and see what shows up. I'll also talk to Carla," said Diana. "One more thing, be very careful."

Chapter 41

"It's all my fault," said Celeste as she hugged her knees. She was sitting on the couch in her living room.

"No, it's not," retorted Beth.

"If Diana's right, and I know she is, then someone I let into the group."

"You don't know that, Celeste," interrupted Beth. "Look, it could be someone from the university. You've had guest speakers, and they've also referred many of the members to the club. There are many possibilities."

Celeste didn't reply. She just stared off as if she was about to cry.

"Look, you can't blame yourself; it'll eat you up," continued Beth. "I know a thing or two about espionage, so why don't you tell me everything about the group."

"What do you mean?" asked Celeste as she looked at Beth.

"I mean, start from when you joined the group; you didn't start it, right?"

Celeste nodded.

"Okay, how many present members were in it before you?"

Celeste took a tissue from the box on the oak coffee table and gently wiped some tears away from her eyes. "Um, at least fifteen."

"Now, how many joined before you became a club officer?"

"Another ten, maybe twenty."

"Okay, and how many have you helped screen?"

"I don't know, maybe another twenty," said Celeste.

"How many did you reject?"

"Only a few, mostly those who wanted to join to meet transgendered women."

"So you didn't reject anyone who was transgendered?"

Celeste shook her head.

"And was it your decision alone on who joined?"

"No. All three club officers had to agree to let the person in."

Beth just nodded slowly. "So, it's pretty unlikely that someone got in, unless they're really transgenderedright?"

"I suppose," said Celeste.

"I'm willing to bet that the person tipping off the attackers isn't in the club. It could be someone in admissions or student services. I mean, you get references from a variety of sources, right?"

"You're good," said Celeste, a slight smile growing on her face.

"I learned a lot from my parents," replied Beth. "I would still be cautious about who you talk to for now."

"I will. I also have to track down the ex-members," said Celeste. "Thanks, Beth."

"No problem. It's nice to know that this easy college life hasn't dulled my investigative skills."

Celeste laughed slightly.

"Good, now let's take Spirit out for a walk," said Beth.

Chapter 42

Jirra was sitting across from TC and Leah. They were studying for a midterm exam in Professor Bowie's class.

Their books and notes were spread around the floor of Jirra's apartment, along with empty soda cans.

"I wonder what happened to Jill; she said she would be coming," said TC.

"She's probably working a story," said Jirra.

"God, I hope it's not that crossdresser story! It's bad enough we have to discuss it in class, but I'm getting sick of hearing Jill talk about it," said Leah.

"Why is that?" asked TC.

Leah sighed. "Look, I don't condone violence or what was done to those guys, but you have to admit that they sort of brought it on themselves."

Jirra was taken back by Leah's words and wasn't sure how to respond.

"Brought it on themselves? You're kidding, right?" asked TC.

Leah shook her head. "I mean, if they want to wear girl's clothing in private, that's their business, but flaunting it around campus is just asking for trouble."

"What about the last one? He wasn't dressed in 'girl's clothes' when he was attacked," said TC, her anger was starting to show.

"How do we know what he did before the attack?" said Leah.

"And I suppose if a woman is raped and she was seen dancing in a club earlier by the rapist, then it's her fault?" asked TC.

"It's not the same thing, and you know it," replied Leah. "I mean, what those guys did is just wrong I mean, how can someone think they're the wrong sex?"

"They're born that way, Leah."

Leah shook her head. "I don't buy it. They're just gay men who can't accept it."

TC stared at Leah. "You can't actually believe that!"

Jirra noticed that the two women were so intently staring at each other that they had forgotten she was in the room. She was about to say something, when her intercom went off. It was Jill, and Jirra buzzed her in.

Jill sensed the tension immediately when she walked in. She looked at Jirra. "What did I miss?"

"You don't want to know," said TC glaring at Leah. She began to pack up her things. "I need to go thanks for having us over, Jirra."

Leah also began to pack up her notes. "I think I'd better go too."

In a moment, it was just Jirra and Jill. Jirra told Jill what had happened.

"I knew that Leah was a little conservative, but I had no idea," said Jill.

"I wonder how many others think the same way," said Jirra.

"Is this the first time you been exposed to this sort of bigotry?"

Jirra shook her head. "Unfortunately no, I saw some back in New Mexico."

"Are you speaking from personal experience?" asked Jill.

Jirra was taken back. Jill smiled and put her hand on Jirra's shoulder.

"Jirra, I like girls too."

"Really? I mean, how long I mean."

Jill laughed. "I guess you don't have very good gaydar. I suspected something when I first met you. Are you a lesbian, or do you like boys too?"

"Just girls," replied Jirra.

"That's cool, me too. I have a girlfriend who is currently studying in England; damn, I miss her," said Jill. "What about you?"

"She's in Boston," replied Jirra.

"Long distance affairs suck, but the reunions are worth it," said Jill.

Jirra giggled. "That's the truth. So, what do we do about TC and Leah?"

"They fight all the time, by tomorrow it will be forgotten. However, I wouldn't bring up the lesbian thing with Leah."

"Does she know about you?"

Jill shook her head. "We really don't socialize outside of our classes; we run in different circles, if you know what I mean."

Jirra nodded again.

"I suspected you were different when I found out you were friends with Celeste Farnsworth," said Jill. "I can't believe she was once a guy."

Jirra felt nervous as the conversation began to shift.

"Still, I'm more disappointed that she likes guys; I mean, she was married. Too bad, she's very cute," continued Jill with a wink.

"So, you're okay with transgendered women?"

Jill shrugged her shoulders. "Sure, why not? I mean, I give them a lot of credit for being themselves. That's why I'm so determined to find out who is doing the attacks."

Jirra remembered how her Mom had told her that she would know when she could trust someone. She looked at Jill and felt a kinship.

"Jill can you keep a secret?"

"Don't worry, Jirra. I know that you're not totally out here at Penn. I won't tell anyone," said Jill.

"There's more I I used to be a guy too."

Jill stared at Jirra for what seemed like eternity. "No way! You mean that?"

Jirra nodded.

Jill smiled and leaned over and hugged Jirra. "That's so cool. Thank you for trusting me!"

Chapter 43

"So, what made you tell me?" asked Jill as she poured herself a cup of coffee.

"I don't know; no, that's not true I could sense that I could trust you," replied Jirra.

"Thanks, Jirra," said Jill. She then ran her eyes over Jirra. "I never would have guessed. You must have started transition when you were very young."

Jirra nodded. "I don't like to talk about it; I like to look to the future."

"I understand. My god, it must still be tough on you. Does anyone else here know?"

"Just a few people," replied Jirra. "Mainly people I know I can trust."

"I'm honored," said Jill.

Jirra smiled back.

"Are you a member of the support group?" asked Jill.

Jirra shook her head as she sipped her coffee. "I'd rather look ahead."

"That's understandable, but someday you may want to join; you could be a good role model for the others," said Jill. "I mean, you can show them how to move on with your life."

"Maybe, but I don't think that my life is really worth emulating," she said.

"Don't sell yourself short. You're a very good writer."

"Thanks. I just want to get through this year."

"I wouldn't worry about that, Jirra. The first few semesters are always the worst."

Jill and Jirra talked for another hour.

"Well, we didn't get much studying done, but I think we accomplished much more," said Jill. "Thank you for trusting me."

They hugged again, and Jill left. Jirra felt good about what she had done, but then she thought about Leah; she couldn't believe she had been so wrong about her opinion about Leah.

Chapter 44

Maybe it was the publicity or just the fact that the members of the group were more careful, but there were no more attacks for several weeks.

Celeste had contacted several of the ex-Penn students who reluctantly confirmed they had been harassed via mail and e-mail. She told Diana about this.

"I'm afraid that's how it usually works. The members of the hate group work up to actual physical violence," said Diana.

"Does that mean it's going to get worse?" asked Celeste.

Diana nodded. "I've talked to Carla, and she'd like to speak to the group."

"She'd better hurry; we lost two members in the last week. They dropped out and are planning on transferring to other schools," said Celeste.

"That's understandable. Now, I'm not blaming the ones who dropped out last year, but I wish we would have known sooner. However, I can understand why they didn't tell anyone."

"I've extended an invitation for them to spend some time at my institute in Connecticut. Granted, most of the people who attend are high school age and younger, but it might help them."

"I really admire what you're doing, Celeste. I was lucky to have Faith and Max, but there were others from the town that weren't as fortunate."

"I initially just wanted to help those who Margo Simon hurt, but its grown way beyond that. I've even received inquiries about setting up a similar place in Europe," she said.

That's very interesting. I'd like to do a story on your institution some day, if you don't mind."

"That might be a good idea. We've received some rather bad press as people don't understand what we're trying to do. I had one reporter even claim we were turning boys into girls!

"Sounds like a work of bad fiction," said Diana.

Celeste laughed. "Well, I'll talk to my board of directors. I'd like the positive press, but I'm also concerned about the privacy of the girls."

"I fully understand," replied Diana. "Speaking of privacy, I'm more and more convinced that it's someone in the campus office that is tipping off the attackers. It's more of a hunch than actual proof."

"Why would someone do that?"

"They might be blackmailed, but most likely it's someone close to one of the attackers -- a lover or a relative," said Diana.

"I hope we catch them before another attack."

Chapter 45

Jirra smiled as she changed the calendar over to November. She couldn't wait until Thanksgiving and being reunited with Alexis. Granted she was nervous about meeting Alexis' family.

Things were still as frosty as the grass in the morning between TC and Leah. They weren't hostile, but Jirra could sense the tension. Jill had told her that things would work out the way they were supposed to be, and Jirra wondered if Jill was related to Killara.

With the shorter days, Jirra usually drove to campus, especially if she knew that she would be staying late to study. Her friends and her mom all made her promise not to walk, especially with the present series of unsolved attacks.

She had talked to Celeste after watching Alexis's show and learned that several members of the group had gotten letters telling them to leave Penn.

"Are they going to do it?" asked Jirra.

"I don't know; they're pretty scared," said Celeste. "I know you're not in the group, but be careful, the people doing the attacks are brutal."

"What are the police doing about it?" asked Cat. "I know you're talking to Carla regularly."

Celeste cocked her head. "How do you know that?"

Cat smiled back. "Oh, I know many things secret things - even though I'm not a spy like your roommate."

Beth picked up a throw pillow and tossed it as Cat. "I'm an agent, NOT a spy; get it right."

Cat caught the pillow. "I was talking about Spirit."

"Funny, but that doesn't answer my question; how do you know Carla?" asked Celeste.

"My stepfather is her brother; oh, and her other brother is Erika's dad," said Cat.

"You're kidding?" asked Beth.

Cat shook her head. "How could I make something like that up?"

Beth nodded. "Good point."

"Wow, it really is a small world," said Celeste.

"Yeah, and our dog is a spy," added Beth.

Celeste thought about the woman who had given her Spirit. "Anything is possible."

Chapter 46

Jirra left the library and headed to her car. It was almost midnight on a Friday evening, but she wasn't worried as the way to the parking garage was well lit. She liked studying on Fridays, as the library was less crowded.

She was almost to the garage, when she had the sensation that someone was following her. She glanced over her shoulder, but didn't see anyone there. Not taking any chances, she picked up her pace and walked faster.

Her cowgirl boots made a clicking sound on the sidewalk as she walked. It was just her imagination, she thought as she neared the garage.

Suddenly, a figure dressed all in black jumped out in front of her. He had a hooded sweatshirt covering his head. She heard a noise behind her and saw two more figures stepping out of the shadows.

"You fucking freaks don't get it; I guess we need to make an example out of you," said the first figure.

"Only three of you?" asked Jirra. "That's mighty sporting of you."

"Fuck you, sissy," said one of the men behind her.

Jirra's mind was racing. She knew she couldn't outrace the three men, and it would give them a chance to pull her down. She then remembered the techniques that Tara had shown her back in New Mexico. Tara had taught her to fight as hard and as dirty as possible, and not to think as a guy would.

"We can do this easy or hard, faggot," said the first man as he approached her. "There's no one else around, so screaming won't help you."

Jirra waited until he was close and punched him as hard as she could in the face, landing several hits on his nose. The fact that she had her keys in her hand increased the severity of her strikes. He shrieked in pain.

One of the other guys grabbed her from behind. She immediately began to kick at his shins and stomp on his feet. His sneakers were no match for her boots, and he quickly let go. Jirra turned around and kneed him in the groin. He doubled over in pain, and she brought her knee into his face.

The third male was stunned by the fact that Jirra had not only fought back, but had hurt his friends. The others they attacked gave in without a fight. He began to back away.

Jirra didn't want to press her luck, and she started to run towards the garage. Unfortunately, she ran right into the first attacker, who grabbed her and threw her to the ground.

He stood over her, wiping blood away from his nose. "You're going to pay for this, bitch!"

Jirra was on her back looking up at him. It was too dark to make out his face clearly, but it was obvious that she had hurt him.

He moved closer, and she began to kick at him, striking him first in his shins. She kicked him furiously as she started to scream for help.

The second attacker had recovered from her initial attack and jumped on top of her. He punched her several times in the face, hitting her in the mouth and on the cheek.

Jirra continued to scream and at the same time reached over and grabbed him between the legs. She then squeezed with all her might, causing him to bellow in agony. He rolled off her, screaming and cursing.

Jirra got up and began to run for the garage, screaming the whole time. She could hear someone chasing her, but she didn't risk looking, fearing she might fall.

Then, as if by magic, her attackers fled. It took Jirra a moment to figure out why, then she say two large men stepping out of the garage. Both were wearing football letterman jackets. They ran over to assist her.

"Are you okay?" the first one asked.

Jirra nodded as she reached up and felt her face. She could feel blood and then the pain. "They attacked they attacked me," she said as she fought to hold in her emotions.

"Here, sit down on this bench. Dave, call the police, and tell them to send an ambulance," said the first man.

Chapter 47

Jirra didn't get home until almost three. Beth, Celeste, Cat, and Matt had arrived at the hospital to bring her home.

The police had taken her story and collected her clothing as evidence. She was now wearing a pair of sweats that Cat had gone home to get.

"You should go right to bed," said Celeste.

Jirra shook her head. "I can't sleep right now; can we sit up and talk a while?"

"That might be good," said Cat. She turned to Matt. "Honey, why don't you go to bed?"

Matt smiled. "I understand, this is girl talk time. Jirra, call me if you need anything."

Jirra smiled and gave him a gentle hug. "Thanks Matt."

The girls sat down in Jirra's living room. Spirit had taken the spot next to Jirra and was resting her head on Jirra's lap.

"How do you feel?" asked Celeste.

Jirra reached up and touched her lip. "It hurts a little. They gave me some Tylenol."

"That's all? Do you want something stronger?" asked Beth.

Jirra touched her cheek and winced. "What do you have?"

Beth smiled and got up. She returned a few minutes later with a bottle and four glasses.

"Good God, what's that?" asked Cat.

"Irish whiskey," said Beth as she poured a little in each glass. "A friend suggested that I keep a bottle in case of snake bites."

"Snake bites? In Philadelphia?" said Cat.

"You never know," said Beth as she handed Jirra a glass.

Jirra took the glass and sniffed it. She then took a sip. It was very strong, but at the same time soothing.

"Thanks," she said as she set her glass down and picked up the ice pack. She pressed it gently to her left cheek. "Thanks to all of you."

"That's what friends are for," said Beth.

"Are you sure you don't want to go to bed?" asked Celeste.

Jirra shook her head. "I don't want to be alone right now. I want to call my mom, but I don't want to wake her either. I'm also too keyed up to sleep."

"I understand," said Cat. "This reminds me a little of the night Erika was attacked, except for the fact that we weren't drinking."

"This is good," said Jirra as she took another sip. She closed her eyes and smiled slightly as the warmth of the liquor filled her body.

"Well, from what you told us, your attackers are probably nursing their wounds right now," said Beth.

"I certainly hope so," said Jirra as she drained her glass. "Can I have some more, please?"

Beth refilled Jirra's glass.

"From what the police told us, you did a good job protecting yourself," said Celeste.

"My friend Tara taught me how to defend myself after I was attacked by that idiot Randy. It really worked," said Jirra.

"Well, besides hurting them, you may have helped the police in other ways," said Cat. "The CSI I talked to said that the reason they took your clothes was that they had the blood of the attackers on them. They should be able to get a match when they catch them."

Celeste shook her head. "What I don't understand is why they attacked you? I mean, you're not in the group."

Jirra shook her head. "I have no idea, but they knew my status."

"Who else knows?" asked Beth.

"Just you all and Jill. I haven't told anyone else," said Jirra.

"The admission office knows," said Celeste. "That's how I found out about you."

"Do the police know this?" asked Cat.

Jirra shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know. I guess we should tell them."

"Let's call Diana first," said Celeste. "She's working with the DA; if the police start nosing around, they might tip off the mole."

"Mole? You've been hanging around Beth too much," said Cat.

Jirra laughed slightly and winced.

"You okay?" asked Cat.

Jirra nodded. "It doesn't hurt that bad. The swelling is starting to go down too."

"I noticed that," said Beth.

"It's weird, but I seem to heal faster since" Jirra stopped when she realized what she was about to say.

"Since what?" asked Beth.

"Nothing," replied Jirra.

Celeste looked at Cat and then Beth. She shook her head slightly, as if to tell her friend not to push it.

Beth put her hand up slightly. "Look, we're all friends right? It's obvious that you've been hiding something, Jirra; if you want to tell us, you can trust us."

Jirra looked at the other women. "You wouldn't believe me anyway."

Beth smiled. "You'd be surprised."

"Jirra, you don't have to tell us, but if you want, you can trust us," said Cat.

"I don't want to press you, but you are our friend, and we care about you," added Celeste.

Jirra took a deep breath. "I'd like a little more of this first."

Chapter 48

Jirra proceeded to tell her friends the truth about her fantastic transformation. They sat in silence as she talked, occasionally glancing over at each other. When she finished, Jirra crossed her arms.

"I swear to you all that what I just told you is the truth," she said. "Do you believe me?"

Cat was the first to respond by hugging Jirra, and was quickly followed by the others.

"That's incredible, Jirra," said Celeste. "It explains why you've been uncomfortable about being considered transgendered. I'm so sorry I kept pushing to get you involved."

"It's okay, Celeste. We didn't know any other way of covering up what happened to me. I mean, boys don't just turn into girls."

"It happened to your friend Jen Stevens," said Cat. "I mean, maybe this sort of thing is more common than we know."

"So, you're all cool with this?" asked Jirra.

The other three proceeded to give Jirra another group hug.

"This brings us even closer," said Beth.

"Why is that?" asked Jirra.

Beth looked at Celeste. "Brace yourself, but I used to be male once myself."

Beth then told them an abbreviated version of what had happened to her. There were more hugs and a few tears too.

"I feel left out; I mean, I'm the only one here who was born female," said Cat.

"I never would have guessed, Beth. I mean you seem so so normal," said Jirra.

"That was part of my transformation. It changed me in all ways. It was rough at first, but now I feel as if I've always been a girl. It helped that when I started over I was around fourteen," said Beth.

"And are both of you complete?" asked Cat.

Beth smiled and nodded. Jirra nodded, but she didn't exactly smile.

"I take it you aren't totally happy about that, Jirra; am I right?" asked Cat.

"To be honest, it still creeps me out slightly. I don't know how I would handle being pregnant," admitted Jirra.

"I wish I could experience it," said Celeste.

"Erika feels the same way," added Cat.

"It's not fair. I accept what happened to me, but there are so many people out there who want to change, and they have to do it the hard way," bemoaned Jirra.

"It's all part of a greater plan," said Cat as she refilled their glasses.

"You sound like my spirit guide," said Jirra.

"You have a spirit guide?" asked Cat.

Jirra nodded. She then explained about Killara.

"I've always wanted to try that. Do you think you could teach me?" asked Cat.

"I guess so," replied Jirra.

"I'd like that," said Cat.

"So, how many people know about your status?" asked Celeste.

Jirra told her about the people back at the spa. She then told them about Alexis and Jen.

"Well, you can trust us, Jirra," said Cat as she extended her right hand.

The others followed, each placing their right hand on top of each other's. Jirra placed her hand on last.

"We swear never to divulge what anyone said here tonight without their permission, right?" said Cat.

"That's right," said Beth as she winked at Jirra.

"I promise too," added Celeste.

"Count me in," said Jirra.

"Okay, does anyone have anything else they want to add before we break this up?" said Cat.

"I'm dating Alexis, and my nickname is Roo," blurted out Jirra.

"Oh my God!" exclaimed Beth.

"What?" asked Jirra worried that she might have told her friends too much.

"Your nickname is Roo?"

The girls started laughing and giggling.

"You promised!"

"I only promised not to tell the other secret," said Beth with a grin.

"She's pretty ticklish, Jirra," Celeste suggested.

Jirra leaned over and began to tickle Beth, who began to laugh uncontrollably. "Promise!"

"Okay okay, I give, please please stop!" squealed Beth.

Jirra stopped.

"Thanks," said Beth as she wiped away her tears. "You can trust me Roo."

Chapter 49

"Is she asleep?' asked Cat softly as she looked up from the book she was reading.

Celeste nodded and joined Cat on the couch. Beth was sound asleep in a recliner,

"Spirit is crashed on the bed next to her. That dog knows when someone is in pain," said Celeste.

"Now what?" asked Cat.

Celeste looked at her watch. "I'll call Diana in a bit. I can't believe that we've been up the whole night."

"Why don't you go to bed first, and take Beth with you. I'll stay here."

"You don't have to do that. I'll stay," said Celeste.

Cat shook her head. "Like I said earlier, I've had some experience in these sorts of things. Jirra was lucky in that she fought off her attackers, but she'll still have some rough times. I want to talk to her about that, maybe have her talk to Erika."

"I'm still trying to absorb what she told us. I mean, I've known about Beth for a while, but I'm still stunned."

"I know. I've always suspected that there are strange things going on unknown to most of us, but now I have proof. It'll definitely make me keep my eyes open."

"Beth told me she knows about some even stranger things, but she's sworn to secrecy."

"You sure Beth isn't just goofing with you?" asked Cat.

Celeste shook her head. "No, Beth was very serious about it. She said that even she had trouble believing it. I could tell whatever it was; it was something close to her. I figure that she'll tell me if and when she's ready."

Cat yawned.

"What I don't get is how easily you accept all this," said Celeste.

Cat shrugged her shoulders. "I guess after my senior year in high school, I've learned to look at things differently. So much happened that year, and yet I sailed through untouched. Now add what has happened here at Penn; well, I've begun to see that I'm sort of a magnet for people who are different. Kinda like Scully in the X-Files."

"That's an interesting way to look at it," said Celeste.

"I like it; that's part of the reason why I want to do the vision quest thing."

Celeste yawned. "Well, I'm going to take your advice and go to bed. I'll see you later. I'm going to take my roomie and doggie and go upstairs."

Cat shook her head. "Let Spirit stay."

Celeste smiled. "Yes, you're right. Take care."

They two women hugged. Celeste woke Beth up, and they left.

Cat walked into the bedroom and checked on Jirra. She was pleased to see that Jirra was sleeping soundly. Spirit looked up, wagged her tail a few times and went back to sleep. Cat stepped out and stretched out on the couch. She pulled a comforter around her and drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 50

When Jirra finally woke up, she was surprised and slightly embarrassed that Cat was still in her apartment. Then it hit her that Cat had stayed to look after her, and she smiled to herself. Spirit was asleep on the floor beside the couch.

She decided to let Cat sleep, and she made the first of several calls from her bedroom.

Naturally, her mom was upset when she told her what happened.

"I'm okay, Mom. In fact, the swelling has gone down so much that I can barely feel it," said Jirra.

"That's not what I'm worried about, Roo," said Liz.

"I know, Mom. But it's over, and if those bastards think that I'm going to be scared off, then they've got another think coming!" stated Jirra firmly.

"I don't want you taking any more chances, Roo," continued Liz.

"I won't," replied Jirra. "However, I want to point out that I wasn't doing anything all that risky."

"I know, dear," said Liz.

"Look, this attack may lead to the police catching them; at least, that's what my friend Cat says," said Jirra.

"Okay, but promise me that you won't stay late on campus alone until they catch them," said Liz.

"Okay," said Jirra. "By the way, tell Tara thanks for the lessons; they really saved my butt."

Liz laughed in spite of herself. "I hope you don't mind if I don't give her an exact quote."

"Thanks, Mom. I love you," said Jirra.

"I love you too, Roo. You sure that you're not hurt?"

"Yes, Mom. There's barely any swelling now."

"What did they give you for the pain?"

Jirra picked up the small brown plastic bottle and read off the prescription.

"Okay, that's what I would have picked. Now, even though you may feel fine, take them for the next day or so. They work best when you take them consistently and don't wait until the pain gets too severe."

"I will. Thanks, Mom."

Next, Jirra called Alexis.

"Do you want me come down?" asked Alexis.

"Yes, but seriously, what could you do?"

"Comfort you! You know, Jirra, this is going to make your life more complicated?"

"How?' asked Jirra.

"It may out you as transgendered. I mean, your friends know, but what about the rest of your classmates?"

Jirra thought about it; she hadn't considered that. "That's true, but if you come down, then your life will become complicated too."

"Well, it's bound to happen eventually."

"I'm okay, Alexis. I'll be seeing you soon."

"You sure?" asked Alexis.

"Yes, besides, I wasn't hurt that badly anyway."

"What are you talking about? Three guys attacked you!"

"Yes, but they sure sucked at fighting. I was sore last night, but there's barely any swelling, and I don't even have a black eye," said Jirra. "I'm sorta surprised, considering that the one guy hit me several times in the face. I guess I'm just a fast healer."

"Okay, Roo. Well, call me later today and let me know how you're doing. I love you so much."

Jirra felt slightly choked up at hearing this. "I love you too, Alexis."

Chapter 51

When Jirra hung up the phone, she walked out of her bedroom and found that Cat was now up.

"How're you feeling?" asked Cat.

"Surprisingly well," replied Jirra. She then told Cat that she had called her mom and a friend. "Thanks for staying here."

"I didn't mind; besides your couch is pretty comfy," said Cat.

"Liar, that couch isn't very comfortable," said Jirra. "Still, I appreciate you staying here."

Cat laughed. "I've slept on worse. The couches in the ER of Golden Hill General Hospital are far worse. I want you to talk to Erika when you feel up to it. Now, I know you came through this pretty much unscathed, but I've seen what happens when someone tries to downplay an attack."

Jirra nodded. "I guess I was pretty lucky."

"You were," replied Cat. "Still, I would have done the same thing."

"I just wish I had gotten a good look at them. I mean, I know I hurt one of them pretty good, but I never got a look at any of their faces."

"Well, we have their DNA, and that will stand up in court," said Cat.

"So what happens now? Do the police look around for someone who was hurt?"

"I wish it was that easy," replied Jirra. "Still, we might get lucky. Celeste is going to call Diana. Hopefully, we can get the paper to help by printing a description of them. I mean, we have sizes and race, also the fact that one has facial injuries may lead to a tip."

"Assuming they are students," said Jirra.

"Well, they might be. I mean, they felt secure enough to stake out the campus," said Cat.

"That's true," said Jirra. "That also means they might try again."

"I wish we would be that lucky. I talked to Celeste, and she's going to have a PI assigned to watch over you."

Jirra shook her head. "No way."

"Jirra, they obviously know your schedule, and they might try again."

Jirra thought about it. "Just as long as they don't interfere with my life."

"You won't even know they're there," said Cat. "Now, I think we'd better take Spirit out for a walk and then take her home."

"Okay, let me get my coat. I also need to get a big box of doggie treats for her soon," said Jirra.

Chapter 52

Even though Jirra didn't hurt too much, she took her mom's advice and continued to take the pain pills. She immediately felt tired and was about to lie down when the phone rang. She debated not answering it, but then she figured that it could be her mom, and she didn't want her to worry.

"Hello?" she asked.

"You just can't stay out of trouble, can you?" asked the woman on the other end.

Jirra giggled. "Word gets around fast. Who called you?"

"Your mom and then Alexis. How're you doing, Jirra?"

"I'm okay all things considered; thanks for calling, Jen," said Jirra.

"You feel like telling me what happened?"

Jirra sat down on the couch. "Didn't you already get the whole story?"

"Maybe, but it helps to talk about things like this," said Jen.

"That's true. Well, you'll be proud to hear that I dished out more than I took," said Jirra.

Jirra then told Jen Stevens the whole story of the attack and then about the other attacks on campus.

"And what is the administration doing about this?"

"I know they're working with the police," said Jirra. She then told Jen about Diana, Celeste, Beth, Jill, and Cat.

"It sounds like you're running with a good crowd there," said Jen.

"They're wonderful; I know you'd like them," said Jirra.

"I've read Diana Bowie's books but never met her; she's quite a woman."

"I've learned a lot from her," said Jirra.

"So, how do you feel about the possibility of being outed at least as transgendered?"

"I haven't had much time to really think about it, but most of my close friends already know. I even told some of them the whole story," replied Jirra.

"I'm glad to hear that you trust them that much. Keeping secrets can be difficult."

"Well, it seemed like the thing to do," replied Jirra as she yawned. "Sorry."

"Look, you must be tired and sore; I should let you go."

"It's okay; I'm sort of surprised that I don't hurt more. I'm more tired from the pills they gave me," said Jirra.

"Well, you should get some sleep just the same. I'll let you go, but we'll talk again soon," said Jen. "Oh, I almost forgot, I'll be spending Christmas at the Spa. I get to break in my new cabin."

Jirra remembered than Jen was having a cottage built at the spa for her personal use. It was the same size as the others and located next to the one that Alexis usually requested.

"I'm looking forward to going home. This is the longest I've been away," said Jirra as she yawned again. "Sorry."

"About what? Go to bed," said Jen. "I can't have my newest script writer being fatigued."

Jirra laughed. "Thanks again for calling, Jen; it means a lot to me."

"You take care, Roo," said Jen.

Chapter 53

Jen immediately called Liz.

"What did you find out, Liz?" asked Jen.

"The doctor who treated Jirra said that he was surprised that she wasn't hurt worse than she was. He told me that the X-rays of her face didn't show any injuries, but he asked me if I knew that Jirra had a previous facial injury. He said that it looked like she broke her right cheekbone in the last six months. I know that's not possible."

"If she's like me, then it was from the attack. In a couple of days there will be no sign of any injury," said Jen. "It definitely looks like she has the same healing abilities that I have."

"That's what I thought," said Liz. "However, I have noticed that she's aging at a relatively normal rate. I've compared photos of her, and I can see changes."

"Well, our transformations weren't exactly identical; maybe she just gained the fast healing and not the prolonged lifespan," said Jen. "The other possibility is that Josh was going through puberty. Maybe Jirra's new body is finishing its normal development, then the aging will stop."

"I don't think she suspects anything at the moment. I'd like to wait until she comes home before telling her. It would help if you were there," said Liz.

"No problem."

'Thanks for sharing your medical records with me, Jen. I know that must be difficult."

"I trust you, Liz."

"Thanks again for talking to her."

"Well, she's a very special friend."

Chapter 54

"That was Jirra; she just wanted us to know that she's feeling better," said Celeste as she hung up the phone.

"That's good to hear," replied Beth. .

"I'm still taking her dinner," continued Celeste. "I figure she isn't exactly in the mood to either cook or go out."

"I'll go down with you when you deliver it," added Beth.

"By the way, what do you think about her story?"

"It explains a lot about her. I mean, it was obvious she was hiding something."

"It's a pretty wild story," said Celeste as she stirred the soup on the stove.

"No stranger than mine," replied Beth. "I even know of some that are stranger."

"I think that your having told Jirra about your history will make her feel more at ease."

Beth nodded. "I feel I can trust her."

"I agree. Now, we need to find out who is behind the attacks."

"What did Diana say?"

"To put it bluntly, she's furious. Because Jirra has never been a member of the campus club, it pretty much points to someone in the administration being involved, which angers her even more."

"Maybe I can do something," said Beth as she scratched her chin.

"Like what?" asked Celeste. "Wait, you don't mean involving your family?"

Beth shook her head. "I'd like to, but I was thinking of poking around on my own. I have an idea how we might be able to flush out the person who is tipping off the thugs who attacked Jirra and the others."

Celeste stopped stirring the soup and stared at her roommate. "What's your plan?"

Beth then told Celeste her idea.

"And do things like that actually work?" asked Celeste.

Beth nodded. "Whoever has been helping them is bound to be nervous. If we work it right, they might just lead us to the others. It will take some planning and some help. Give me a few days to work out the details, and then we'll present it to Diana."

"Okay," replied Celeste. "Well, the soup is ready; let's go see Jirra."

Chapter 55

As they ate, Beth gave Jirra an overview of her plan. They were sitting in Jirra's living room. Spirit was sleeping on the rug next to the couch.

"I like the idea of helping catch whoever is behind these attacks," said Jirra as she ate. "Although, this plan sounds like something they would do on Scooby Doo."

"Hey, why not? They always caught the bad guys," said Beth. "Trust me, this could work."

"Well, it will be up to Diana," said Celeste. "The last thing I want is for us to make this situation worse."

"Is that possible?" asked Beth as she rolled her eyes. "Look, I'm not saying we become vigilantes, but it's obvious the campus police aren't going to solve this."

"Only if they illegally parked in a faculty parking spot," added Jirra.

In spite of herself, Celeste laughed. "Okay, but it's agreed that we run it past Diana first, right?"

Beth looked at Jirra and nodded.

"I agree," said Jirra.

"So, who else will be in on this plan?" asked Celeste.

"Besides us, Jill, if she agrees to go along, and Cat," said Beth. "If we do this right, we can hand this case to the police. I don't care about getting credit for this, just justice."

Celeste nodded. "I'll set up the meeting with Diana."

"Changing the subject, you look pretty good, Jirra. Considering how you looked when we picked you up at the ER, I would have thought you'd be looking like a raccoon," noted Beth.

"I know. It may be my imagination, but ever since the 'change' I've noticed that I seem to heal really fast; does that make sense?" asked Jirra.

"Yes. I mean, whatever caused your change may have some supernatural aspects to it," said Beth.

"You believe in the supernatural?" asked Celeste. "I've known you for a while, and I would never have thought that."

"Why not? I mean, the science that changed me would have been seen as magic just twenty years ago," said Beth as she reached for some oyster crackers to drop in her soup.

"Beth, do you mind being a girl?" asked Jirra.

"No, not any more. At first I was freaked out, especially because I was also a kid again, but I adapted pretty fast. Granted, this was partly due to the programming, but now I can barely imagine what it was like to be a guy. I do miss my old family, but I'm very content in my present life," explained Beth. "I got lucky and got some really great parents."

Jirra didn't say anything.

"So, I take it you're not totally happy about your change," said Beth.

"Yes, your silence says a lot," added Celeste.

"It's strange. I mean, in some ways my life is better than it was as a guy, but I'm still uncomfortable about being a woman at times. I know that I've changed inside, but mentally I'm not all the way there yet, and I know I may never be," said Jirra as she stirred her soup almost absentmindedly.

"I suppose that makes sense. I mean, your change happened very quickly," said Beth. "Granted mine happened in just a day or so, but at least I knew what was happening. I'm glad that Dr. Martz thought of the mind side of gender."

"I guess my journey is to find the balance," said Jirra. "I know that having good friends helps a lot. I just want you both to know that I was waiting for the right moment to tell you the truth."

"Well, what matters now is that we're even closer as friends," said Celeste.

Jirra set down the bowl of soup. "Have you even thought about telling your old family, Beth?"

She shook her head. "No, besides they think I'm dead. The government 'killed me' in a plane crash. I do have one member of my old family who knows the truth, but she's rather unique. I'll tell you about her another time," replied Beth. "I've accepted that my old life is over. It would be too painful to reopen those old wounds."

"What about you? I mean, how did you explain this to your family, Jirra?" asked Celeste. "Besides your mom, do they know the truth?"

Jirra shook her head. "We told them the sex-change story, and for the most part they've shut us out of their lives. I have a few relatives who are cool about it, and I may tell them the truth someday."

"I feel for you. My mother has cut off all ties with me. My dad has come around though, and we see each other regularly," said Celeste.

"Your mom rejected you?" asked Jirra. She had a shocked look on her face.

Celeste nodded.

"Even after all the good you've done?"

"She sees me as an embarrassment. I don't even try to contact her anymore. But I'm over it," said Celeste.

"You suck at lying, roomie," said Beth as she nudged Celeste.

Celeste slightly shrugged her shoulders. "You're right, but there's nothing I can do about it. She won't even talk to me on the phone let alone talk to me in person."

"It's her loss, Celeste," said Jirra. "I can't imagine what it must be like to have your parents reject you. I couldn't have gotten through my change without Mom."

"Your mom is very nice," said Celeste.

"Jirra, how do you think your dad would have been?" asked Beth.

"Mom thinks that he would been great about it, although she told me that he would have been very protective," replied Jirra with a laugh. Her mood then changed. "God, I miss him."

She then wiped away a tear.

"It's okay to cry," said Beth as she reached over and took Jirra's hand.

Jirra wiped away another tear. "Thanks."

Chapter 56

After Jirra got into her bed, she thought about the events of the past twenty-four hours. She now had several more friends who knew the truth about her. It would make things easier, she thought.

She then thought about Beth. The world was even stranger than she had suspected. She was also relieved that she didn't become younger after her own change.

Her mind drifted to her injuries or lack thereof, and she decided to speak to her mom about it the next time they talked.

Then she thought about Beth's plan. She hoped that Diana approved it, as she wanted badly to help catch the people who'd attacked her. She agreed with Beth's statement about not being a vigilante, but she also wanted to play a significant role in catching her attackers.

Just before she drifted off, she thought about her dad. She wasn't angry about the way he died, as he was a solider. No, she just missed him badly.

"Hey, why the long face?"

Jirra opened her eyes and found herself standing in the backyard of her old home in Pennsylvania. It was a warm summer day, and she was wearing shorts and a halter-top. She could feel the sun on her face, and the grass beneath her feet.

She turned around to look for who was talking to her. Standing on the deck was a handsome man in a US Army uniform. He was wearing the rank of major on his collar.

A big smile was on his face, and he held out his arms.

"Dad?' she asked.

He nodded. "Who else, Jirra?"

She had dreamed about him many times since his death, but this time it seemed so real.

"Wellare you just going to stand there, or are you going to give me a hug?" he asked.

Without hesitation she ran towards him. As she embraced him, she could feel his strong arms surround her.

"Dad, is it really you?"

"Of course, Roo," he replied as he began to stroke the back of her head.

She slowly pulled away and wiped away a tear. "How is this possible?"

He shrugged his shoulders. "I don't know, but it's so good to see you."

"How do you know me?" she asked.

"Roo, you're my child. A father always knows his child."

"ButI'mI'm a girl now."

He shook his head. "No, you're a lovely young woman."

Jirra smiled. "You don't mind?"

"Jirra, why would that matter? I'm so proud of how you've handled this."

Jirra kicked at the ground nervously. "I haven't exactly handled it all that well."

"Nonsense, Roo. You've excelled in your new life. It would have been very easy for you to feel sorry for yourself and just exist. No, you've marched forward as best as can be expected. I'm very proud of you."

"So you know everything?" she asked softly.

"What, are you going to start quizzing me? Roo, I just want you and your mother to be happy. I'm very happy that you're in love. Alexis is a very nice woman."

"You mean that?" she asked.

He nodded.

"You know that Mom is dating," said Jirra.

"He's a nice guy. Roo, the last thing I want is for her to be alone."

"How is this possible?" she said. This dream felt so real. "Is this really happening?"

"Look, I know you're dealing with some issues. I'll always be a part of you. As for it being real, well, I'll leave that up to you to decide that. I mean, if you can have conversations with a kangaroo rat, then why not your old man?"

"I've missed you so much," she said, barely holding back tears.

"I know that, Roo. I also want you to know that I'm looking out for you. I love you so much."

Jirra began to wrap her arms around him again. Suddenly, she was sitting up in her bed hugging her pillow. She ran her hands through her hair and looked around. It had seemed so real. Unable to sleep, Jirra got out of bed and went over to her computer. She began to type rapidly, trying to record every detail. It had to have been a dream, but it felt so real. Maybe it really was her dad, she thought.

As she read her description of the dream, she got a warm feeling, a sensation of love and affection.

Before going back to bed, she attached the file to an email to her mom. She figured that dad wouldn't mind.

Chapter 57

"That was an amazing e-mail you sent me, Roo," said Liz.

"The logical side of me says it was just a dream, that I'm stressed out by the attacks, but so many illogical things have happened to me in the past couple of years that I don't know what to think," replied Jirra. "Mom, I could smell his aftershave or at least I think I could. What do you think; am I going crazy?"

"No, Roo, you're not. I dream of him all the time, but granted not in the details you described."

"Okay, thanks," she replied. "Oh, there's one more thing I want to tell you; my injuries are almost healed. Do you think this could have something to do with my change?"

Liz paused as she thought about her answer.

"Then you do," continued Jirra.

"To be honest, Roo, we're breaking new ground here. Your last physical didn't show anything abnormal. However, it might be something that doesn't show up. I've talked to Jen as she's the only other person who has a similar experience, and she told me that she has a greatly accelerated healing ability. I wanted to give you another check up when you got back here before I brought this up. I also would have preferred to talk to you in person."

"I see. I guess all things considered, I can't blame you. Jen's transformation was caused by high voltage, so I suppose there might be some similarities."

"Yes, but there are some major differences too; there's the mud you were in, and the fact that your change was almost instantaneous," said Liz.

"I also didn't get younger," added Jirra.

"That's true," said Liz. She would wait to talk to Jirra about Jen's aging as it didn't seem relevant at the moment. "I hope you're not angry at me for not telling you this."

"Please! Look, I appreciate the fact that you've tolerated all my whining and complaining. You were just protecting me, and I appreciate that, Mom."

"Well, I have Jen's medical records, and when you get here we'll do a few tests. I suppose having accelerated healing isn't a bad thing to have."

"I know. Remember when I got hit in between the eyes with the baseball playing little league?"

Liz laughed. "You did look like a raccoon for a week."

"That was my nickname after that. That was one time I was glad we moved," replied Jirra.

They talked for another hour, and then Jirra placed another call.

"Hi, Jirra, I was expecting your call," said Erika.

"Cat insisted that I call you, and you know how persistent she can be."

"Tell me about it. To be honest, I'm glad she's there, you can't have a better friend than Cat," said Erika. "She has helped me through some very rough times."

"She slept on my couch after the attack," said Jirra.

"That sounds like her. So, how are you feeling, and I don't mean physically?"

"Pissed off more than anything. I guess the fact that was able to fight them off helps," replied Jirra.

"I can imagine; still, you were lucky," said Erika.

"I know, thankfully I had some self-defense training," said Jirra. She then told Erika about Tara.

"I'd like to meet her someday. Now, have you thought about seeing a therapist?"

"Not really," said Jirra.

"I imagine there's some sort of free counseling available on campus, right?"

"I'm sure there is," replied Jirra.

"Take advantage of it. Look, I know you're strong, but it doesn't hurt to talk to a professional," said Erika. She then told Jirra about her bouts of depression and PTS.

"I had no idea it was that bad for you, Erika," said Jirra.

"I learned my lessons, Jirra, and the last thing I want to see is someone else going through the same sort of thing."

"Do you still have the nightmares?"

"Sometimes," replied Erika. "I've accepted that that bastard Jason will stay with me the rest of my life. All I can do is not let it get me down."

"I guess I'm lucky that my attackers weren't interested in raping me," said Jirra.

"No, but they might have killed you. From what Cat has told me, each attack has been more brutal. I agree that you caught them off guard; they hadn't experienced that before. I'm worried that they will take it out on the next person they attack."

"Hopefully, there won't be another attack" said Jirra. She then briefed Erika on Beth's idea.

"It sounds risky, but at the same time it just might work. I wish I could come down and help you."

"Me too."

They talked for another thirty minutes.

"Call me anytime, Jirra,"

"I will, Erika," said Jirra. She then hesitated before speaking again. "The next time we talk, I have something else I want to discuss with you."

"Sure thing, Jirra. We're friends now."

Chapter 58

The meeting with Diana was held in Jirra's apartment. Celeste, Beth, Cat, and Jill were also present, along with Spirit who was content to sleep under the coffee table.

Diana listened to Beth explain her plan intently. She was surprised that a college student could come up with just a detailed plan. If she didn't know better, Beth might have been one of Max's associates.

"Well, what do you say?" asked Beth.

"It goes against my better judgment, but I have to agree that your plan has merit," said Diana. "We don't have a description of Jirra's attackers, but we do know that at least one of them was injured. We need to identify him before his wounds heal."

"So, you'll support us?" asked Beth.

Diana nodded. "When do you want to start?"

Without hesitation Beth replied. "Tomorrow."

"That doesn't give you much time to get ready," replied Diana.

"We've already gone over the plan; we were just waiting for your approval."

Diana laughed. The girl reminded her more and more of Max.

"Okay, but see me in my office tomorrow. I have something that might help you."

"Deal," replied Beth. "Now, is everyone clear about what they have to do?"

She looked around the room, and the others all nodded.

"Okay, now as I am the one running this operation, if I call it off, then everyone pulls back," continued Beth.

Diana smiled to herself. Beth had obviously seen too many spy movies.

Chapter 59

Beth stopped by Diana's office the next morning.

"Is everyone ready?" asked Diana looking up from her desk.

"Yes," replied Beth.

Diana nodded and placed what looked like a laptop computer on her desk. "I was given this by a friend, it might help you today. I know it looks like a computer."

Beth smiled as she walked around to look at it. "Cool, where did you get one of these?" she interrupted. She then reached down and hit a series of keystrokes, and the screen of the computer changed. It now showed the entrance of Diana's office. She hit another key, and the scene panned and zoomed to the doorknob.

"How did you know how to do that?" asked Diana. She was shocked that the young girl knew how to operate the piece of surveillance equipment that Max had given her several years ago.

"I played with one of these when I was in high school," replied Beth. "Does this have the directional mic?"

Dina nodded and touched a key.

"Cool, thanks, Diana; this will help us a lot. I don't have to be so close now," said Beth.

"You used one of these in high school?" asked an astonished Diana.

"Not exactly; I was still in high school, but I didn't use it in school," replied Beth.

Diana stared at Beth.

"My parents work for the government," continued Beth. "They used to let me try out some of the equipment they were assigned to test. I first operated one of these when I was in tenth grade."

Diana shook her head. "In the government? You'll have to do better than that. This model was only used by the Agency."

Beth nodded. "And your point is?" She smiled like the cat that had just eaten the canary. "Okay, I'll tell you, but you have to promise not to tell anyone, especially not Robert Ledyard."

Diana's eyes opened wide.

Beth pointed to the photo on the wall behind Diana's desk. "He's an old family friend."

"What do you mean?" asked Diana.

"My parents are both in the agency," replied Beth nonchalantly as she began to operate the enhanced computer. "I guess you could say I sort of grew up around agents."

Diana shook her head in disbelief. "That explains a lot. So, are you an agent too?" she asked with a grin on her face

"Not active," replied Beth truthfully. There was no need to tell Diana everything about her past. "But I plan on going back once I graduate."

"You're kidding, right?"

Beth glanced up at Diana and cocked her head. From the serious look on Beth's face, Diana knew that the young woman was telling the truth.

"I hope you can tell me about it some day," said Diana.

"I'd like that. Of course, it will have to be the unclassified version," replied Beth with a wink.

"I take it you want to be a field agent," said Diana. She could understand why the Agency would use Beth, who was both very intelligent and easy to underestimate.

Beth shook her head. "Not really, it is fun, but I want to work in the Internet crime department, specifically the teen predator department."

"Good choice, they do good work," said Diana.

"I know. The woman who runs the department is a very close friend."

"Now I am impressed; you know Ally Burns?"

"She's sort of a big sister to me," replied Beth proudly. "Do you know her?"

"No, but I admire her work," replied Diana.

"Do you want to meet her? I'm sure she'd like to meet you; she's the one who first turned me on to your books."

"I'd like that a lot, Beth."

"Okay; well when this is all over, I'll call her and set something up," said Beth. "By the way, even though I've never met him, both Robert Ledyard and my dad have told me about Max."

"I'll have to introduce you to him; I think you'll have a lot in common," replied Diana.

"Cool, I'd love that."

"Well, I now feel better about your plan, Beth," said Diana. "I'll be standing by for your call. Hopefully, this will work."

"It should," replied Beth.

Chapter 60

Jill walked into the campus administration building and then entered the bursar's office. Celeste, who was wearing a long brunette colored wig, followed her. Around Celeste's neck was a digital camera.

"Can I help you, Miss?" asked a woman from behind the counter. She was in her fifties and had worked in the office for twenty years.

"Yes, I'm Jill McMasters, and I'm a reporter for the Daily Pennsylvanian. I would like to speak to your supervisor," announced Jill in a loud tone. "It concerns the attacks on several Penn students."

Jill's announcement caused all heads to turn towards her. The woman behind the counter began to get annoyed. The last thing she needed was someone causing a disruption in her office.

"Miss Mc Masters, I must remind you that this is a place of business. Mrs. Curtis is currently out of the office; do you have an appointment?" asked the woman.

"Maybe you can help me; may I have first have your name?" asked Jill politely. "And can you spell it so I get it right for my article? Oh, and do you mind if Robin takes your photo?"

Celeste moved forward and began to focus her camera at the woman.

"My photo?" asked the woman.

"Yes, I'm doing an article on how the university administration is helping solve the attacks," continued Jill.

The woman smiled and reached up to check her hair. "My name is Harriet Applegate. How can I help you?" She turned slightly and smiled at Celeste who took her photo.

Jill smiled and wrote down the name. "Ms. Applegate, I received information from a source that the police have been contacted by one of the attackers _ you know, those assaults on transgendered students this fall?'

"Yes, I've read about them, so terrible," replied Harriet.

"Well, one of the attackers is apparently turning state's evidence to avoid being prosecuted, and he mentioned that they got confidential information about the victims from this office," continued Jill. "I was just wondering if there has been anything unusual here -- you know, stolen files, break-ins, things like that?"

"No, nothing like that at all. All student files are secure, both computerized and hard copies," said Harriet.

Jill nodded as she wrote. "I suppose that everyone who works here is trustworthy."

"Very much so. We pride ourselves on maintaining the confidentiality of every student's personal information."

"That's good to hear," said Jill. "To be honest, I couldn't imagine someone here helping a bunch of thugs."

"I also find it very hard to believe that someone working here would violate the trust the University has placed in them," said Harriet as she looked at Celeste again and smiled.

"I hope so. Still, I imagine the police may be coming by soon to interview your staff," said Jill. "Well, you've been more than helpful, Ms. Applegate."

"Please, call me Harriet."

Jill smiled. "Thank you, Harriet. Oh, can you tell me when Ms. Curtis will be back?"

Harriet looked at her computer monitor. "Not until this afternoon. Do you have a number you can be reached at; I'll have her give you a call?"

Jill pulled out one of her business cards and handed it to the woman. "Thank you, Harriet, you've been very helpful."

Chapter 61

Overhearing the conversation between Jill and Harriet was a very interested listener. Her name was Virginia Kensington, the fourth generation of her family to attend Penn. Even though her parents where paying her entire tuition, they had insisted that she work part-time, to get an idea what the less fortunate students had to do.

She felt a wave of panic sweep through her body as she heard Jill talk about the police. It was her worst nightmare come true, and the shame of possibly being caught was too much to imagine.

"Debby, I'm not feeling very well, can you cover for me the rest of the afternoon?" she asked, turning to another young woman.

"Sure, no problem, Virginia. You don't look good; you look all pale and sweaty," said Debby.

"I know, it must be the flu or something."

She grabbed her camelhair coat, slipped it on, and quickly departed the office. She was soon walking briskly across campus while at the same time frantically pressing buttons on her cell phone.

Cat was also on her phone. "Yes, I see her, nice coat; I'm sure that will make it easier to follow her."

Thankfully, the campus wasn't too crowded. There were just enough people so that Cat could follow the girl without too much difficultly, while at the same time not being noticed.

Cat noticed that the girl was obviously trying to get someone on her phone, but apparently was having little success. The girl left campus and headed towards an area of small shops and coffeehouses frequented by students.

"How're you doing, Cat?" asked Beth.

"I still have her in my sights; where are you?"

"A little way behind you," replied Beth.

"Well, you can come up; she just went into a coffeehouse, Billy Penn's," said Cat. "Do you want me to follow?"

"No, I'll head in, but stay nearby, just in case she leaves," said Beth.

Chapter 62

Virginia sat nervously at a table in the coffeehouse. She kept looking at her watch and occasionally dialing her phone.

Beth took a seat across the room from her, with her back against the wall. She pulled out her laptop and appeared to be just another student using the free WiFi. Actually, she had started her surveillances of the young woman. Thanks to the directional microphone, she was able to record the woman as she spoke into the phone.

"There you are! Where have you been?" she asked.

"Easy up, Ginny, what's wrong?" asked the voice of a man on the other end.

Beth smiled as she clicked a few keys, which confirmed that she had the number of the person the woman was talking to. Beth knew none of the information she was collecting would be admissible in court, but it wouldn't matter if they could get a look at the guy.

"Todd, they're on to us!" blurted Virginia.

"What are you talking about?"

She told him about Jill's appearance in the office.

"Are you sure she said someone was talking to the police?" Todd demanded.

"That's what she said. What am I going to do?'

"Shit. Just stay where you are, and I'll come get you," he said.

"I'm at Billy Penn's," said Virginia.

"Okay, I'll be there in five minutes," he said.

Virginia closed her phone and nervously began to twirl her hair.

Chapter 63

A few minutes later, an average sized male walked into the coffeehouse wearing a hooded sweatshirt. It was dark blue in color, and the hood was pulled over his head. He sat down next to the woman.

"Oh, Todd, I'm so glad you're here!"

"It's going to be okay," he whispered.

No one else could hear them in the noise of the coffeehouse -- no one else but Beth and her sensitive directional microphone.

"But what if that reporter is right?"

"No one has gone to the police; I know my friends. What was this bitch's name?'

"Jill something," replied Virginia.

Todd nodded. "McMasters, she's the one who has been writing all those articles in that dammed liberal rag of a paper."

"Oh my God!" whimpered Virginia.

"Calm down, Ginny. The police don't know a damned thing."

"But what if she writes that article? They'll catch me?"

"No, no they won't. I think we may have to pay a visit to this so-called reporter."

Virginia shook her head. "Todd, you can't do that; you'll get caught!"

"No, Ginny, we won't. We'll make it look like a robbery; the police will blame one of the lowlifes who live nearby."

"Are you sure?' asked Virginia.

He nodded. "Look, we'll make it different that the way we're dealt with the freaks; it'll look like a robbery gone bad."

"Wait a minute; you're not going to."

He reached over and put his finger to her lips. "It's all part of our way of cleaning up campus for people like us. Honey, this is a war, and there are only two sides."

Virginia nodded. "Okay."

"Now, do you feel better?" he asked.

"Yes, Todd," she replied. She then reached over and pulled back the hood.

Beth watched on the screen; the guy had two black eyes and a bandaged nose. Additionally, he had lacerations on his cheek, similar to injuries that could be caused by keys. She confirmed that the image was being recorded.

"Let's go over to my place; you look like you could use some comforting," said Todd as she pulled his hood back.

Todd and Virginia got up and headed out of the coffeehouse. Beth picked up her phone and called Cat.

Chapter 64

"Are you sure that's the place?" asked Diana.

Beth nodded. "Cat watched them go in and saw the lights go on. I caught a quick look at the girl when she pulled the blinds closed."

"Now what?' asked Jirra. "Do we call the police?"

They were sitting in a van parked across the street from the row house where Todd apparently lived.

"Good question," replied Beth. "We have the recording, but it's not exactly a legal surveillance tape. Are you sure you don't recognize him, Jirra/"

"The voice sounds like him, but I never got a good look at his face," she replied.

"Add to that the threats against Jill, we have to do something," said Beth.

"We'll have to wait," interjected Diana.

"We can't let them get away," replied Jirra.

"They're not going to get away, Jirra. I'll start by having my sources find out more about these two," said Diana. "Next, we'll have real private investigators start tracking these two."

"Does that mean what I think it does?" asked Beth.

Diana nodded. "Yes, you've done a great job, but now you need to step aside and let the pros take over. I promise I'll keep you informed, but from what Todd said, they are a dangerous group, and the last thing I want is for any more of you to get hurt."

Beth didn't argue, even though she disagreed with Diana, but she had learned from her parents and her time in the navy to take orders.

"I still want to help," demanded Jirra. "I owe them that much."

"Well, we'll see. For now, you all need to go home," said Diana. "You've done a great job in tracking down these two, but please leave this to the experts, no disrespect intended, Beth."

"None taken," replied Beth.

"What about Jill?" asked Jirra.

"She'll be safe," said Diana.

Chapter 65

Two days later, Diana stopped at the condo. She met with the girls in Celeste and Beth's apartment.

"This is very nice, Celeste," said Diana as she looked around, followed closely by Spirit.

"It's home," replied Celeste.

"Sowhat have you found out?" asked Jirra anxiously.

Diana smiled as she sat down on the couch; Spirit flopped down at her feet.

Diana couldn't blame Jirra for being impatient; after all, it was one of her own faults. "Okay, here's what we've learned so far; the girl is Virginia Kensington, old money from the Main Line; she's a junior majoring in seeking a husband and minoring in political science. The boy is Todd Kelly, also from Philadelphia, and believe it or not, he claims to be a distant relative of Princess Grace Kelly, so much for genetics. Anyway, he's a senior and is studying economics. We've been able to identify two of his friends; all are from upper class families. They all went to the same private schools. One interesting note --Todd and his friends were kicked out of the campus conservative political club for being too radical. Additionally, they were put on probation last year for six months."

"What did they do?" asked Celeste.

"They turned a list of campus employees over to INS, claiming the people were all illegal aliens. None were, and several threatened to sue," replied Diana.

Jill looked at the surveillance photos showing the boys leaving Todd's place. All were wearing dark colored hooded sweatshirts.

"And this one really threatened to have me attacked?" she asked as she stared at a photo of Todd.

"Yes," replied Beth. "At least, that's what I got from what I overheard."

"What can we do?" asked Jill. "I don't like sitting around. Can't Beth just say she overheard them?"

"I want to get them too, but I can't lie," interjected Beth.

"I know," replied Jill. "It's just very frustrating."

"We need to collect evidence on them so we can go the police," said Diana.

"Why not just show them a CD of our surveillance?" asked Celeste.

"It would be considered inadmissible in court. There are judges who are very strict about unauthorized surveillance. If one heard of it, you could be prosecuted," said Diana.

"But you've used things like this in the past, right?" asked Jill.

"When I've been working on a story, yes, but we want to get these people arrested. If the police act using the surveillance, their lawyers could get all evidence thrown out," replied Diana. "I don't want to see them get off on a technicality."

"Do they all come from rich families?" asked Jirra.

Diana nodded.

"Then we need to do this right, otherwise they'll weasel their way out of it," continued Jirra.

"I agree," said Celeste.

"In the meantime, you can start working on the story, Jill," said Diana.

Jill nodded. "Jirra, why don't you help me? After all, you're a pretty good writer; what do you say?"

"I'd like that," replied Jirra. She then snapped her fingers. "I have an idea!"

"What is it?" asked Cat.

"Look, Todd and the others know me, right? And they hang out in that coffee house all the time; what would happen if I walked in while they were there?" asked Jirra. "Let them see me, and let them think I recognized them; they might do something, and then we can arrest them."

"You mean try to provoke them into doing something?" asked Beth.

"Sure, why not?" asked Jirra. "If they try anything, the PIs could report it, and then the police can arrest them."

"It sounds risky; what if they do nothing?" asked Jill.

"I doubt that; I imagine that they're a little nervous since Virginia told them about your appearance in the admin office," said Beth.

"What do you say, Diana?" asked Jirra.

"You realize the risk, Jirra?" asked Beth. She had been bait a few times, and she had barely escaped being killed.

Jirra nodded. "Look, I know that we have protection right now, but what happens if they don't do anything else? I know that it can't be cheap to have PIs watching us. I think we should be aggressive and try to force their hand. I've been a victim, and I don't like it. They think that we're weak and easy to frighten, so I doubt they'll think that we're hunting them. I bet they'd underestimate us."

"You remind me a lot of me," said Diana. "Okay, let me place a few phone calls to set this up."

"I can't believe how brave you are, Jirra," said Jill.

"Not brave, just angry," replied Jirra. "Deep down, part of me wants to run back to New Mexico. All I wanted to do was blend in and be another student here at Penn. Once this gets out, my secret about my old life will come out. I won't just be Jirra Reid, I'll be Jirra Reid 'transsexual,' and it wasn't my decision to be outed. I'm not ashamed of who I am, but I don't want to be defined by it either, if that makes sense to you. This is a very personal thing, and they violated that. No, I'm not brave, just very pissed off, and I want to see those responsible punished."

"I disagree, Jirra; you've very brave, and personally I don't care about your previous gender; all I care about is that we're friends," commented Jill.

"I'm in; let's get these bastards!" added Beth.

"Count me in," said Cat. "If Matt was here, he'd be with us too, but he's down in DC."

"Well, count me in too," stated Celeste.

Chapter 66

"You clear about what you're going to do, Jirra?" asked Diana.

Jirra nodded as she pulled her collar up on her coat. "It sure got cold fast. Are they all there?"

"That's what Beth says; she's been in there for an hour," said Diana. "We also have three PIs in the area. They will move in immediately if Todd and his group do anything. I talked to Carla, and the police lab has good DNA samples of two males from your attack. All we need is one match, and then we have them."

"Good," replied Jirra. "Thanks for giving me this opportunity."

"Hey, I understand all about the anger of being a victim. Besides, I'd rather help you do this; I suspect you'd try something else if I didn't go along with this. When this is over, we need to have a long talk."

Jirra hugged Diana and then headed towards the coffee house. It was late afternoon, and it was already growing dark. Jirra walked inside Billy Penn's and noticed a group of guys sitting at a corner table; all were wearing dark sweatshirts. A blonde haired girl sat next to them. Jirra recognized her from the photos. It was Virginia.

Jirra headed up to the counter and placed her order. There was a long line, as Beth had said. People were milling around waiting for their orders. The girl behind the counter was yelling out the name of customers as their drinks were ready. This worked with their plan.

So far, the guys in the corner hadn't noticed her; hopefully, that would all change soon, thought Jirra.

She placed her order and gave the girl her name as she paid. The lure had been cast, now it was time to hook the fish, she thought.

A few minutes later, Jirra heard her name being called out by the girl behind the counter.

"Jirra! Grande black," shouted the girl behind the counter. "Jirra, your order is ready!"

Jirra didn't immediately pick up her drink.

"Jirra, your drink's up!" shouted the girl loudly.

As Jirra approached the counter, she could see out of the corner of her eye the guys in the sweatshirts turn and look towards her; one even started to point at her, but his arm was abruptly pulled down by one of the others. When she took her order, she looked over at them and paused as if she momentarily recognized them. She then headed quickly out of the coffee shop.

As Jirra headed across back campus, her cell phone rang. She held it up to her ear.

"They're following you, Jirra," said Beth. "They immediately got up when you left; be careful. The girl is still here, and she looks really worried. I'll stay here and keep an eye on her."

"Thanks, Beth."

Jirra pretended to dial her phone as she walked at a fast pace across campus. While she couldn't see them, her instinct told her that she was being followed. She had to trust that she was being watched by the PIs as she headed for her car.

It won't be long now, she thought.

Chapter 67

Unlike the last time, the attackers didn't stop to taunt Jirra before making their move. They rushed towards Jirra and attempted to tackle her; thankfully, their hard soled shoes gave them away.

Jirra turned and was able the dodge the first one. She threw out a leg and tripped him, causing him to stumble and crash to the ground.

As the second one came at her, she pulled the top off her coffee and threw the hot drink into his face.

"Argggh! My face! You fucking bitch!" he shrieked as he clutched his face. He fell to his knees, screaming in pain. "Todd, help me! The bitch burned me!"

The third guy came right at her. His hood slipped back, and Jirra could see it was Todd.

"I'm going to hurt you, freak!" he yelled as he moved to tackle her, but he didn't get his chance. From out of the darkness, two figures jumped out and grabbed him, quickly subduing him.

The guy who'd made the first attack got up to run away, but he was grabbed by another person. The guy who Jirra scalded was still on his knees crying in pain.

"Let us go! You're hurting me! Who the fuck do you think you are?" shouted Todd as he was held down. "I'll sue you; I swear to god that I'll sue you!"

"Shut your foul little mouth, before I hurt you for real," said the woman who was pinning his arm behind his back.

"You're breaking my arm!' cried Todd.

"No, I'm not. Trust me, honey, if I wanted to break your arm, I would have done it by now," she stated evenly. "Now, stop resisting, or I will break your arm."

Todd stopped fighting, but continued to threaten the woman, who seemed to be enjoying his plight.

"They're so brave when it's three against one," she said to Jirra.

Jirra then noticed that her protectors were all women.

Diana soon appeared with several police officers, who moved in to take custody of Todd and his friends.

Jirra was sort of surprised to see both campus and Philadelphia police show up, but then she figured that Diana wasn't taking any chances.

"Are you okay, Jirra?" asked Diana.

"I spilled my coffee," she replied with a grin. On the inside her heart was pounding, but for some reason the whole event had thrilled her. "Yes, I'm okay. They never touched me."

"I'm Officer Johnston. Can you tell us what happened?" asked a uniformed policewoman. She was a pleasant looking African-American woman.

Jirra told her that she had been attacked as she approached her car. She then told the policewoman that they guys were wearing sweatshirts similar to the ones on her previous attackers. She also mentioned that they sounded like the ones who had attacked her and used similar language.

The policewoman nodded as she took notes.

Soon there were additional police officers on the scene.

"And who are you?" Officer Johnston asked the woman who had subdued Todd.

The woman took out her identification and showed it to the policewoman. "I'm Nina Vasquez. I'm a private investigator hired by Ms. Bowie to keep an eye on Ms Reid. Ms. Bowie suspected that there might be another attack, and she hired me and the others."

The policewoman looked at Nina's identification. "I see you're employed by Boudicca Investigations Inc. How long have you worked for them?"

"Just a little over six months," replied Nina. "I was recruited from the Feds."

"I admire your company's work," replied Office Johnston.

"Well, we're always looking for good employees," said Nina.

Jirra leaned over towards Diana. "I know the name Boudicca; she was the Briton warrior queen who fought the Romans, but I've never heard of Boudicca Investigations; who are they?"

"They're an all women PI company. They specialize in protecting women of all kinds," replied Diana. "I've worked with them a few times over the years. I've known Nina since she was a police officer in Virginia. She had applied to be a Fed, but she failed the physical; thankfully, Boudicca quickly recruited her; she's a good detective."

"Wow," replied Jirra. "So what happens next?"

"We need to go to the station, but it looks like we won't have to worry about Todd and his Purifiers. By attacking you, the police should be able to tie him to the earlier attack," said Diana.

Jirra let out a big sigh as she watched Todd and the others being led away in cuffs by the Philadelphia Police.

"What about Cat, Beth, and the others?" asked Jirra.

"They'll be along," said Diana.

Chapter 68

Even though it was late by the time she got home, Jirra immediately called her mom to tell her what had happened.

Liz was torn between feeling proud and being angry; in the end, pride in her daughter won out.

"When will you know if they are the same people who attacked you earlier?" asked Liz.

"Diana thinks the police will have the initial evidence processed by morning. They took DNA samples from all three, and the wounds on Todd's face were consistent with what I described. Hopefully, the search of their apartments will turn up more evidence."

"Did they arrest the girl too?"

"She was being questioned when I left, but Diana thinks she'll try to make a deal."

"So what happens now?"

"I go back to class; I'm so behind in my studies!"

"While I'm not sure I like the fact that you acted as bait, I'm very proud of you, Roo."

'Thanks, Mom. I just couldn't sit back and do nothing."

"Well, you get some rest. I love you, Roo."

"I love you too, Mom."

Chapter 69

Jirra was just sinking into a hot bath when the phone rang. She jumped out of the tub and quickly slipped on her robe as she hurried to the phone.

"Hey, what's the big deal? What, aren't you content with dating a pretend PI?' asked Alexis.

Jirra laughed. "I wanted to see what it was like. Thanks for calling."

"Diana called Faith, who called me. Are you okay?"

"Never better," replied Jirra. She then told Alexis what had happened.

"I'm glad you're okay, and you know, I can't blame you for wanting to get involved."

"Well, it didn't look like the police were going to catch them," said Jirra. "I'm just glad that they were caught before they killed someone."

They only talked for ten minutes, as Alexis had a night shoot to complete.

"I can't wait to see you, Roo."

"Um, there's a very good possibility that I'll be outed over this," said Jirra.

"It was bound to happen eventually. In a way, it makes my decision easier," said Alexis.

"What do you mean?"

"Well, as you know, I've wanted to come out myself. Faith and the producer know, and they don't care. As Faith says, Erin Flynn is bisexual, so why shouldn't a lesbian play her?"

"What about the network?"

Alexis laughed. "They'll love it. Besides, I have a five-year contract, so if they fire me, they still have to pay me. This is my last role anyway."

"When are you going to do it?"

"Not until after the holidays. My parents are cool about it, but I don't want it to be a distraction," said Alexis. "How do you feel about your exposure?"

"I don't know. My close friends know the whole story; others just know I'm transgendered. I guess it shouldn't matter to anyone who doesn't know me."

"Especially if they know you can kick their butts!"

Jirra laughed. "I owe it all to Tara. That reminds me, I need to call her and thank her for teaching me to defend myself."

"Well, it's just a couple of weeks until we'll be together again. I miss you so badly."

"I love you too," replied Jirra.

"Well, I'll let you get back to your bath. I wish I was about to get into it with you."

Jirra laughed again. "You're so bad!"

"You have no idea, my sweet Roo!"

Chapter 70

Jill and Jirra sat down across from Diana and Sergeant Randall Prince of the Philadelphia Police.

"I've been asked to brief you on the case by my captain," said Sgt. Prince.

"So are these the ones who have been attacking the transgendered students?" asked Jill.

He nodded. "We conducted a search of their apartments, and we discovered evidence linking them to all the attacks, including several last year that were never reported to the police."

"What kind of evidence?" asked Jirra.

He smiled. "I can't go into detail, but we have sufficient physical evidence to charge them in six different assaults, not including the recent attack on you, Ms. Reid."

Jirra smiled at the fact he accepted her as a woman, even though he knew she was transgendered, then again Jill said that he was pretty open-minded. "What about the girl?" she asked.

"She has made a deal with the DA to testify against them, in exchange for all charges being dropped against her. We know she provided them with some personal information, but as far as we can tell, she didn't participate in any of the attacks. And before you say it, I know it doesn't make a difference that she didn't physically attack anyone, but trust me; her testimony will help convict the three guys. If it makes you feel any better, she's being expelled from Penn for unauthorized use of personal information in support of gender discrimination."

"And she's really going to testify against the others?" asked Jirra.

Randall nodded as he sipped his coffee. "Her parents' lawyers were quick to make a deal."

"Have they been charged yet?" asked Jill.

"Tomorrow morning. The DA is waiting for some more DNA results. I know they matched the blood types found on your clothes to Todd Kelly and Andrew Kennedy, so we can definitely link them to your attack, Ms. Reid. The other suspect, Michael Coppersmith, had blood on his sweatshirt that we're trying to match."

"How strong of a case do you think it is?" asked Jirra.

"Very strong. I suspect their family lawyers will be desperately trying to cut a deal. If it goes to a trial, they'll end up in Graterford," he replied, referring to a state prison outside of the city.

"And will the DA take a plea?" asked Jill.

"Off the record? Maybe, if they are willing to admit to all their crimes, but they'll have to do time; she won't let them walk. There are too many victims to let this slide as a prank. I suspect that if their lawyers try to play too many games, the DA will threaten to give it to the Feds and let them prosecute it as hate crimes."

"Do you really think that a bunch of rich preppies are going to prison over attacking some transgendered students?" asked Jirra.

"Five years ago I would have said no, but the assistant DA who is prosecuting this case is tough. I know her brother; he was a cop, and she's as tough as him, maybe tougher. No, she'll fight to see that they are punished."

"Is the evidence that strong?" asked Jill.

Randall smiled. "Again, off the record?"

Jill and Jirra nodded.

"Okay, you won't believe this, but the idiots kept proof of the attacks. We have personal items from several of the victims, along with scrapbooks of news stories on the attacks."

"Well then, they can have copies of the articles that we're going to write," said Jill.

"We'll even autograph them for them," added Jirra.

Randall laughed. "Keep this up and I may have to change my attitude towards the press."

Chapter 71

Jirra was very nervous as she rode towards campus with Beth.

"You okay?" asked Beth.

"Sure why?" asked Jirra.

"Usually, you're very talkative, but this morning you're silent," said Beth.

"I'm just a little nervous about how I'll be received; I mean, I know the papers never listed my name, but you know how the campus grapevine works," replied Jirra.

"I know you'll do fine. Look, you were a victim of an assault -- make that two assaults, and you helped catch the bad guys. If someone has a problem with that, then screw 'em!"

Jirra smirked. "I'm not worried about the assault part."

"Look, this a major university; if they can't handle some diversity, that's their problem. Most people won't care one way or the other, most will forget about this in a few days. If anyone gives you grief, give it right back."

"Thanks, Beth," she replied.

As Beth had said, most people on campus were too wrapped up in their own issues to make the connection between the articles in the paper and Jirra. However, Jirra knew it would be different in Diana Bowie's class.

Jirra almost skipped class, but she decided that she had to give her classmates the benefit of the doubt. She walked into the familiar classroom and immediately saw Jill, who was sitting next to TC. Jill pointed to Jirra's usual seat.

"I'm glad to see you're back," said Jill. She got up and gave Jirra a hug.

TC did the same thing. "I hear you really kicked some butt -- nice going. I may have to get a pair of those boots myself."

"They're more fashionable than a can of pepper spray," quipped Jirra.

Dave gave her a "thumbs up" and nodded approvingly at her.

Jirra nodded back as she sat down.

Leah then walked in and glared at Jirra; she then sat down in a different seat.

Okay, thought Jirra, not everyone is going be to supportive.

Diana arrived as the bell rang and immediately started a discussion on how the press covered the recent elections. Jirra was relieved that the topic du jour wasn't the attacks and arrests of The Purifiers.

The last fifteen minutes of class, Diana opened it up to discussion.

As soon as a girl in the back started to talk, Jirra knew that her luck had run out.

"I know that people in this room are directly involved in the case, but I do have a question that is bothering me," asked the girl, whose name was Hannah.

"What is it?" asked Diana, who cast a look of support towards Jirra.

"Well, I'm confused about the correct way to designate gender in transgendered people. I noticed that the Inquirer and Daily News sometimes called the victims men dressed as women, while the Daily Pennsylvanian called them transgendered. I understand the differences, but I don't know when to use each term," said Hannah.

Jill immediately raised her hand. "May I answer that question please?"

Diana nodded.

"I would only use the term 'man dressed as a woman' if someone was dressed in a Halloween costume, and then only after asking them. In the case of someone being assaulted, what difference does it make? Do we have to list every category the person fits?"

"I see your point, but sometimes it is pertinent to the story. The reason these students were attacked was because they were transgendered. I mean, if someone only attacked Asian or African-American students, then it would be a part of the story," said a guy named Frank.

"That's true, but using the term 'guy dressed as a woman' trivializes the attack," said Lisa, who was sitting next to Dave.

"Why don't we ask one of them what "they' want to be called?" suggested Leah, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

"If you're referring to me, I consider myself female, but since it's been brought up, yes, I'm transgendered. I was born male," snapped back Jirra.

"Leah, remember our class rules; we can have differences, but we don't attack others," said Jill.

"I'd expect you to stand up for it," replied Leah. "I mean, you're almost as bad as it is!"

"Okay, stop it!" Diana spoke firmly. "Jill is right, you can disagree with others in this classroom, but there will not be personal attacks. I will also point out that those sorts of things violate your student code of conduct just as much as the behavior of the young woman who was just expelled for her involvement in this case."

Leah shook her head in disgust.

The bell rang, and the discussion ended, but Jirra suspected it wasn't over.

Chapter 72

"Jirra, can I see you for a moment?" asked Diana.

"We'll be at the usual place," said Jill.

"We'll see you there," added TC.

After everyone left, Diana sat down next to Jirra.

"You okay?" she asked.

Jirra nodded. "I used to consider Leah a friend."

"Well, I know it's hard when you see the true side of someone, but you're better off without her; besides, you're not exactly lacking good friends."

Jirra smiled and suddenly she felt her eyes welling up with tears.

Dian handed her a tissue.

"Thanks," replied Jirra. "I guess I'm a little on the edge."

"Have you talked to a campus counselor yet?"

Jirra shook her head.

"I recommend you see one as soon as possible. You've been through a lot in the past few days. I know you're strong, but trust me, it's not a sign of weakness to seek help."

"Did you see a counselor after what happened to you?" asked Jirra.

"I still see one," said Diana. "As she says, I still have some 'issues' to resolve." She used her fingers to emphasize the word "issues."

"You?" asked Jirra.

Diana nodded. "I'm doing much better, but I know it would have been worse if I hadn't sought help. By the way, I would be telling you this even if you weren't transgendered. The assaults alone are worth a few trips to the counselor."

"Thanks, Professor Bowie."

"When we're alone or in a social situation, please call me Diana. I hope that you'll consider me a friend."

"I'd like that Diana."

"But just so you know, it will have no impact on your grades," continued Diana with a smile on her face.

"Don't worry, I wouldn't expect special treatment."

Chapter 73

A short time later, Jirra was sitting next to TC and Jill in their favorite coffeehouse.

"My editor says that he wants you for next semester's paper," said Jill. "She was very impressed with your writing skills."

"Thanks for giving me the chance, Jill."

"Oh shit," exclaimed TC.

Jirra turned around and saw Leah walk in the coffeehouse. Leah walked over and glared at Jirra.

"How could you be so deceptive?" she demanded as she stood across from Jirra. "I thought you were a girl I invited you to my house!"

"Chill out, Leah. Jirra didn't do anything wrong," said TC.

"Nothing wrong? Try lying, try being deceptive, try being something you're not!" snapped back Leah.

"Get over yourself, Leah," interjected Jill. "I could see you being pissed off if you were having a relationship with her, but you were just classmates!"

"Ugh, that's so disgusting! How can you two sit there and act like nothing is wrong? I mean he's a guy!" said Leah angrily.

"I'm not a guy," replied Jirra.

"Well, excuse me, then please tell me what the fuck you are?" asked Leah. "Why couldn't you be content to be the way nature made you!"

"I didn't have a say in the way I was born," snapped back Jirra. "You have no idea what it's like to be conflicted over something so basic!"

"Please! You act like it's something biological or something. Why couldn't you just be content to be a gay man?"

"I don't like guys," retorted Jirra.

Leah stared back. "That's so sick! You mean you like girls yet you became one? You need some mental help!"

"Leah, get out of here before I file charges against you. We're still on campus, you know," said TC.

"Why are you defending him?" demanded Leah.

"Jirra's a friend; she didn't ask to be different. Personally, I think she's brave for wanting to live her life without conflict."

Jirra listened to TC's remarks. If she only knew the truth, she thought.

"Look, Leah, it's obvious that you don't understand. Let's just end this now," said Jirra.

Leah rolled her eyes. "You know, I don't condone violence, but I can definitely understand why those guys attacked you."

Jirra was about to stand up, when she felt a hand on her shoulder. It was Dave from Diana's class.

"Leah, leave. By the way, if Jirra doesn't file charges against you, I will. I'm on the Honor Council. You'll be hearing from us soon."

Jirra turned around and stared at Dave.

Leah gritted her teeth and stormed out.

"You're on the council?" asked TC.

Dave nodded. "I know, it's hard to believe, isn't it? I mean, a goof like me on the council, but I take it seriously. Jirra, if you don't press charges, I'll do it for you. I mean, Leah violated numerous student rules."

"I just want it to be over," said Jirra.

"I know, but she needs to learn a lesson that you can't go around berating others just because you don't like them."

"You need to do it, Jirra. I'll submit a statement too," said Jill.

"Me too," added TC.

"Write it up and give it to me in class; I'll fill out the paperwork," said Dave.

"What will happen to her?" asked Jirra.

"Probably a warning or maybe probation, maybe even a suspension; if it happens again, she can be expelled," replied Dave. "She'll have to attend diversity training too."

Jirra thought about it for a moment, and then she wondered if Todd and the others had been disciplined, maybe the attacks wouldn't have happened.

"Okay, I'll do it," she replied.

Chapter 74

Jirra couldn't wait for the weekend to arrive. While she wasn't feeling any of the physical residuals of the attack, she was deeply bothered by what had happened, especially the blow-up with Leah.

She had called Dave and told him that she would drop the charges, if Leah apologized.

He told her that wasn't a good idea, but he would pass it on. He called her back a short time later and told Jirra that Leah said she would apologize when hell froze over. So much for being diplomatic, thought Jirra.

She did stop by the campus health center and saw a therapist. Diana was right; it did feel good to talk about it, and Jirra signed up for an initial eight weeks of therapy, which would be spread out over the next few months. The therapist said that Jirra could break up her sessions over the holiday break.

The therapy was very helpful, but Jirra was more thankful for her wonderful friends. They took it upon themselves to ensure she was okay.

Diana promised to keep her informed of the case. Presently, Todd and the others were all out on bail. Penn suspended all of them indefinitely. Additionally, the courts issued a restraining order, telling them to stay away from Jill, Jirra, and the others involved in the case.

Saturday morning, Diana stopped by Jirra's apartment. She brought a bag of fresh sticky buns. Jirra asked what good the order would do as she brewed some coffee.

"If someone wants to violate it, then it's just a piece of paper. However, just so you know, Boudicca will be watching you and the others just in case."

"Normally, the idea that someone has me under surveillance would creep me out, but I now can sleep easier," replied Jirra as she picked apart one of the buns.

"They'll only keep an eye on you while you're in Philly. However, I doubt if any of the Purifiers will do anything. Their lawyers are going to have a big enough fight on their hands without anything new being added," said Diana.

"Do you think there will be a trial?"

"I doubt it, the last thing these sort of people want is publicity. I figure the parents will push for a deal," replied Diana.

"But that would mean their kids would go to prison, right?"

"Carla will insist on it. However, the media in this city would eat up a trial, and well-to-do families hate that sort of publicity; it has a tendency to put too much light on their lives. Too bad, as a trial can be good for the victims; it would give them some closure."

"Did you want the people who hurt you to go to trial?" asked Jirra as she absentmindedly licked her fingers.

"Not when it happened. I was just glad it was over, but looking back, I wish I could have had my day in court. Still, I get to go to parole hearings every two years," replied Diana. "I did some closure when we wrote the book, especially when I wrote the preface for the latest edition. You know, Jirra, you ought to consider writing this out, even if you have no intention of trying to get it published."

"I might do that," said Jirra. "Diana, I have a favor to ask of you. I have something I want to tell you, but I need you to promise not to tell anyone, okay?"

Diana wondered what it could be. She wondered how many more secrets Jirra could have. "Sure, I promise."

Jirra refilled their mugs. "I'm not a transsexual, at least not like you are." Jirra then told Diana about the lightning strike and transformation.

"That explains a lot," said Diana.

Jirra smirked. "Why does everyone say that? So you believe me?"

Diana leaned over and hugged Jirra. "Yes, I believe you, dear."

"Thanks."

"So is that why you didn't join the campus transgendered club?" asked Diana.

Jirra nodded as ate another piece of sticky bun. "Until these attacks, I didn't think I had the right to belong. I mean, you had to deal with an issue your whole life; I was changed by an accident."

"Yet, now you are dealing with a gender conflict, right?"

"Somewhat," replied Jirra. "I accept who I am, yet I'm still a little uneasy at times with being a woman. I'm definitely not comfortable with having a period and the fact that I could become pregnant."

"That's to be expected, Jirra. However, while I've noticed some differences about you, I would have never suspected that you were once male. To be honest, I was stunned when I was told you were transgendered. I don't think you're giving yourself as much credit as you are due."

"But I prefer wearing jeans and sweaters," said Jirra.

"So do I; what does that make me?" replied Diana. She reached over and placed her hand on Jirra's shoulder. "There's no right or wrong way. Everyone takes the path that is best for them. I give you a lot of credit for not crawling into a shell and hiding from the world. I imagine that it would have been very easy to just stay back in New Mexico and work at the spa, right?"

Jirra nodded.

"Yet, from what I've heard about you, you've done anything but shy away from challenges. I doubt I could have walked down the red carpet at the Oscars."

"You heard about that?" asked Jirra.

"Alexis told me, although she didn't tell me about your transformation," replied Diana.

"It was pretty cool," replied Jirra with a grin.

"And who else have you told?" asked Diana.

"Well, around twenty-five people back in New Mexico know, Alexis and Jen Stevens know too. Here at Penn, Cat, Celeste, and Beth."

"So you haven't told Jill?"

Jirra shook her head. "Not yet, but once I get to know her better I would like to."

"She's a good person. I'm glad you've become friends."

"I still feel bad about Leah."

"It happens, Jirra."

"I filed a complaint with the Honor Council," said Jirra. She then told Diana about the incident in the coffeehouse.

"You did the right thing. Hopefully, Leah will learn a lesson from this and have a more open mind," said Diana.

"Thanks," said Jirra. "I'm also glad you believed me concerning my change."

"Well, as a writer I've seen a lot of incredible things. I also had the opportunity to talk to Jennifer Stevens once. I'm glad you have her as a friend."

"How did you meet her?"

"I was down at the main CNN studio, and she was there to promote one of the projects. Turns out we admired each other's work. When we went to dinner the next day, she had me sign a copy of Corruption in a Small Town. She somehow had found a first edition in an Atlanta used bookstore. I told her that I when I first read of her accident I had wished that something like that would have happened to me when I was younger. She told me that she wouldn't wish it on anyone, even those who wanted gender change."

"I can relate to that, thankfully, my change wasn't painfulphysically," commented Jirra.

"Well, anytime you want to talk, call me," said Diana. She then reached into her bag and pulled out her card. Then she wrote a number on the back. "This is my private cell phone number. I only give it out to good friends."

Jirra took it and stared at it. "Thank you so much, Diana."

She then wrapped her arms around Diana, who hugged her back.

"Well, I've got to get going back to New Hope. Have a great weekend, Jirra."

"Thanks, Diana. You too."

Chapter 75

Jirra threw herself into her studies and working on the articles for the Pennsylvanian with Jill. It felt good to be in a normal routine again.

The only disruption to her schedule was when she had to appear before the Honor Council.

It went pretty smoothly. Jirra made her offer to drop her complaint if Leah apologized, and again the offer was rejected.

Leah came out with a warning and a requirement to attend diversity training. She was told that a second offense would lead to her expulsion from Penn. Jirra just hoped that it was over.

The big thing that Jirra was looking forward to was Thanksgiving and her road trip with Alexis to Ohio.

Still, she found time to relax and hang out with her friends.

Chapter 76

Spirit greeted Jirra as she entered Celeste and Beth's apartment on Saturday morning.

"There she is; you ready to go?" asked Cat.

They were going to the Art Museum and then to lunch in center city.

"Celeste will be out in a moment," said Cat.

"Where's Beth?" asked Jirra as she sat down. "I though she was going with us."

"She has a date," said Cat.

"Really? That's cool. Wait, she's going on a date in the morning?"

Cat smiled. "He's taking her out to Bucks County to go horseback riding."

"Um, has Beth ever been on a horse?" asked Jirra

"I don't know if Beth has ever seen a horse, but the guy is pretty cute," said Cat.

"Tell me more," said Jirra.

"His name is Jim, and he's in one of her study groups. He's six-two, short brown hair, hazel eyes, and plans on a career in law enforcement," said Cat. "He's pretty nice; I met him once at a party with some of Matt's friends."

"Well, they have a nice day for it," said Jirra.

"Well, I'm finally ready, let's go," said Celeste as she walked into the living room. "Now, Spirit, you be a good dog, and we'll bring you back some treats."

Cat laughed. "You spoil her so bad."

"She's worth spoiling," said Jirra.

Chapter 77

"That was a lot of fun, Jim," said Beth as they got into his car.

"You did pretty good for your first time," said the handsome young man. He was a senior and due to graduate in the spring.

"Well, all we did was ride along a trail; the horse did most of the work."

"No, you have a nice feel for the animal, and they can sense that," he said.

"Your parents are really nice," she said.

"Thanks," he replied. "I think they liked you too."

"So, where are we going to eat?"

"I figured we'd head into Doylestown; they have a lot of great places to eat. Have you ever been there?"

Beth shook her head. Not in this lifetime, she thought.

"Great, well, we'll be there in twenty minutes," said Jim. "I 'm really glad you accepted my invitation."

"I had fun; what else do you like to do?"

"I like sailing," he replied.

"Really? I love that!" replied Beth.

"You know how to sail?"

"I've been doing it for years," she replied.

"Years? Come on, how old are you, twenty-one?"

Beth smiled, if she counted the years she sailed when she was Ben, it was almost twenty years. "I learned when I was ten."

"What on a lake?"

"No, Chesapeake Bay at first, then San Diego Bay, later the Pacific and Atlantic," she replied.

"Wow, now I am impressed. I didn't realize you moved around that much," he replied. "I thought you were from the DC area."

"I was born on the East Coast and then we moved to San Diego. When my parents died, I was adopted by family friends and moved to the DC area. I now consider them my parents."

"I'm sorry; I didn't know," said Jim.

"It's okay. They were killed in a private plane crash when I was fourteen," she replied.

"That's tough. I can't imagine losing my parents," said Jim.

"I still miss them, but the people who adopted me are very nice. I really love them," said Beth truthfully.

"You mentioned that they work for the government, in what areas?"

"They're Federal Agents, but if you tell anyone I'll have to kill you," replied Beth with a laugh.

Jim glanced over at her. "You're something else, Beth. I'm so glad that Cat and Matt told me about you."

"What did they tell you?" asked Beth.

"That we'd hit it off. I wasn't so sure at first," he replied.

"What do you mean?"

"Well, to be honest, you're a little intimidating. I mean you're the best student in our class, you're self confident, and if you don't mind me saying, the prettiest girl on campus," said Jim.

"You mean that?"

"Yep. I mean, it's taken me this long to get the courage up to ask you out," said Jim.

"You mean that you've wanted to ask me out for a while?"

"Since the first day of class. I noticed you the moment you walked into class. As I got to know you, I wasn't sure that you'd want to go out with me. I guess I was afraid of being rejected."

Beth laughed.

"What's so funny/" he asked.

"I've been waiting for you to ask me out. If you waited any longer, I was going to ask you out!"

Jim smiled. "That would have been a first."

"Oh?"

He laughed. "You know, I almost wished that you had asked me first!"

They found a parking spot in the downtown shopping area.

"Well, there are plenty of good places to eat around here, what do you feel like?"

Beth shrugged her shoulders. "I don't have any preferences, just as long as it's good."

They walked down the sidewalk, making small talk and window-shopping.

"This is a good place. They have great soups and stews here," said Jim.

Beth looked at the menu posted outside the main door. "It looks good."

Jim opened the door for her, and they walked inside.

"Hi, welcome to Horton's," said the woman at the front podium. "Table for two?"

Chapter 78

It was after nine when Beth arrived back home. Spirit greeted her at the door and then escorted her into the living room.

Cat, Jirra, and Celeste were watching a movie.

"Well, did you have a good time? And what we mean by that is what do you think of Jim?" asked Cat.

Beth flopped down on the couch and hugged a throw pillow. "I think I'm in love!"

Celeste hit pause on the DVD player. "Okay, we want details."

Beth sighed. "Where to start?"

"This is serious," said Cat.

"We had a great time. We rode horses on his parent's farm, then he took me to lunch in Doylestown, and then we went shopping in New Hope," said Beth.

"He took you shopping? My, this is serious!" said Celeste.

Beth just smiled.

"What's his name?" asked Celeste.

"Jim, Jim Buchwalter," replied Beth.

"You can't keep seeing him," said Celeste seriously.

"Why not?" asked Beth sitting up straight. "What's the matter?"

"Beth, Celeste is right, it would be a bad decision," added Cat.

"What are you two talking about?" asked Beth as she looked back and forth at her friends.

"Just think about it Beth Buchwalter?" said Cat, pronouncing it as Buchvalter, placing heavy emphasis on the second syllable. "Do you really want to go through life with a name like that?"

Beth tossed the pillow at Cat. "It was just a first date! Besides, I happen to think it has a lovely sound to it!"

"So why aren't you still with him?" asked Jirra. "It's still kinda early."

"Hey, like I said, it was a first date," replied Beth. "Actually, he had a paper to complete. We're going out to dinner Friday night."

"A second date, now this is serious," said Cat.

"I really like him," said Beth with large grin on her face.

"Obviously," said Celeste, as she rolled her eyes. "I'm really happy for you, Beth. Now, are you hungry?"

Beth shook her head. "We stopped to eat on the way back."

"So, give us details," said Cat.

Beth described her day with Jim.

"You went to Horton's for lunch?" asked Celeste.

Beth nodded. "Why, do you know it?"

"You remember Brenda?" asked Celeste.

Beth nodded.

"Her parents own the place," said Celeste.

"Wow, small world," said Beth.

"Who is Brenda?" asked Jirra.

"She was one of the first teens I helped. Like me, she was abducted and transformed by Margo Simon. Her parents never gave up hope of finding her. They totally accept her as their daughter," explained Celeste.

"Where is Brenda now?" asked Cat.

"She's attending college up in Connecticut, and she also works as an administrative assistant at the institute. She's still carrying a lot of baggage from her abduction. Margo knew what buttons to push to break someone down," said Celeste.

"I would have thought that Brenda would attend college down here," said Jirra. "I mean, it would allow her to be closer to her family."

"It was her choice, and trust me that was a big deal. Brenda is rather submissive, thanks to Margo, and just making her own decisions is huge. She does spend the summers down here working at the restaurant," explained Celeste.

"And Margo was the one who abducted you too, right, Beth?" asked Jirra.

"Yes, but she didn't know that we were onto her," said Beth.

Beth then went back to describing her day with Jim.

"Well, I'm very happy for you, Beth," said Cat. "Now all we have to do is get Celeste a beau."

"I'm very happy, thank you," replied Celeste.

"Seriously, you should start dating," said Beth.

"Jirra, can you help me out?" asked Celeste.

Jirra shook her head. "I'm on their side."

"Seriously, Celeste, you should do it," added Cat.

"I just don't find college boys all that interesting," said Celeste.

"So date someone out of college," said Beth.

"And where do I find someone like that? I can't go dating my professors!"

"Now, that's not a bad idea!" said Beth with a grin on her face.

"It would be nice to go out again," sighed Celeste. "I still love Sherman, but I doubt he would want me to spend the rest of my life alone."

Beth gave Cat and Jirra a look as if to say, we have a new mission.

Chapter 79

"How long will it take us to get to Toledo?" asked Jirra.

"Weather and the State Police permitting, seven to eight hours," replied Alexis.

"Not that I'm complaining, but why are we driving?" asked Jirra.

"I wanted to spend some private time with you, even if it's in a car," said Alexis. "Now, as navigator, your job is to get us out of the city and to the Pennsylvania Turnpike."

"No problem, just take a right at the next light," said Jirra.

"Aren't you going to use the map?" asked Alexis as she drove her BMW through the predawn streets of Philadelphia.

"Please! I can get us to Toledo without a map. We just take the turnpike across PA, head up into Ohio and across the state. We'll know we're lost if we run into Lake Erie or drive into Indiana."

Alexis laughed. "Sorry, I'm not used to simple journeys after living in Boston. I swear there's no sense to the streets of that city."

"I've never been there, but Mom told me about it," replied Jirra.

"I want you to come up in the spring," replied Alexis. "Do I turn here?"

"Yes, just look for the signs for 76," replied Jirra. "Do you really mean that?"

"Yes, I want you to come up," said Alexis. "Traffic isn't too bad."

"It will be soon, but we'll be long out of the city," replied Jirra. "Are you worried about coming out?"

"Not really. The show is a hit, I have a contract, and the producer knows what I plan on doing. Even if the show tanks, I'll still get paid, and combined with what I made in The Minotaur, I'm set for life. My accountant has invested my money very well."

"Do you trust your accountant?" asked Jirra.

"Sure, she's my aunt," replied Alexis. "Aunt Robin works for a top investment firm in Chicago. She has an outside auditor review my investments regularly."

"That's good to hear. I've heard a lot of horror stories about financial investors stealing from their clients."

"So has Aunt Robin. She turned in her first boss for illegal practices."

"Back to the original topic, do you think it will affect the show?"

"No," replied Alexis. "As you've probably seen, the show has a LGBT overtone to begin with. I mean, Erin is bi-sexual, and we've already had two storylines with LGBT characters. We've received great ratings from a variety of sources; added to that, we're on a premium channel. No, if anything, it will increase ratings."

"I see," replied Jirra. "What will happen when they find out about us?"

"Well, since I sort of shun the spotlight and lead a pretty normal life, the story won't have long legs. I mean, I live in Boston and haven't been to a club in ages. No, there are far more interesting people for the media to cover."

"What about me?"

"I hate to say it, but you may get some unwanted media attention. Nonetheless, if you just be yourself and don't do anything out of the ordinary, then they'll move on," said Alexis.

Jirra laughed. "Not do anything out of the ordinary? My whole life the past few years has been out of the ordinary!"

Alexis joined Jirra in laughter. "Okay, you got me. What I meant was just go about your daily routine, but don't beat anyone up or throw coffee in their face."

"Only if they don't attack me," replied Jirra. "We should catch the turnpike at Valley Forge; I recommend we stop and get something to eat before we get on it."

Chapter 80

After breakfast, they were back on the road.

"I'm glad you have satellite radio in your car; once we get past Harrisburg, we enter 'radio-free Pennsylvania.' It gets pretty sparse until we get near Pittsburgh," said Jirra.

"Thanks for the warning," said Alexis.

"Just in case, I brought some CDs along," said Jirra.

"What do you have?" asked Alexis.

"A whole bunch of stuff: Alanis Morissette, Pink, Steely Dan, Warren Zevon, U2, Jack Johnson, and some others. I know I have a weird taste in music for someone my age, but I can't stand rap or pop," said Jirra.

"That's fine, I like all the artists you mentioned," said Alexis.

"Cool," replied Jirra.

"So what's the latest on the guys who attacked you and the others?" asked Alexis.

"They're facing a laundry list of charges. According to Diana, the Assistant DA has enough evidence to tie them to five different assaults. She plans on treating the attacks as hate crimes, which will put them away for a long time."

"Are they going to make a deal?" asked Alexis.

"Diana said they don't want to take it to trial, but the DA wants them to do significant time; so we'll see what happens," said Jirra.

"Any idea why they did it?"

"They had all been members of rather conservative groups on campus. Diana said that the police found a lot of racist and homophobic material in their apartments."

"And the girl?"

"She's already made a deal to testify against the others to avoid being charged. The university has expelled her for stealing records," replied Jirra.

"Is that all?"

"No, apparently the other victims have gotten together to sue the defendants under Federal civil rights laws. They want me to be part of it," replied Jirra.

"Are you?"

"Only so they have a consensus, I don't want any money out this. If I get a settlement, I plan on donating it to Celeste's foundation. Anyway, the suit won't be filed until after the criminal case is settled."

"I read your articles that you sent me online; they were very good," said Alexis.

"Jill wrote most of them."

"Maybe, but I could see your touch."

"I'll be working on the paper next semester," said Jirra.

"That's good to hear. You know, you should write out a version of what happened for me. Do like you did with the Anasazi, fictionalize it, and I'll give it to Faith; we might be able to do something with it on the show."

"You mean that?"

"Sure, Faith is open to new plot ideas as long as the characters aren't changed. You've read the books, right?"

"Yes," replied Jirra.

"Okay, think of how a private detective could be brought into a case like this and work it from there," said Alexis. "I mean, your last script was excellent."

"I didn't write a script, just a story," countered Jirra.

"From what Jen said, the script writer used most of your material. Just so you know, she's pitching the script around Hollywood, and it looks like it will be her next production. I know that Jen wanted to tell you first, but I want to encourage you to write."

"They're really going to make it into a movie?" asked Jirra. "I thought Jen was just trying to boost my ego when she said that she had shown it around, but I had no idea that she was serious."

"One thing Jen doesn't joke about is her career. If she thought your story was bad, trust me, she would have told you. She's given me some very good advice over the years, and she doesn't pull punches or lie."

Jirra just nodded. "Okay, when do you want to see the story?"

"As soon as possible, but I don't want it to interfere with your class work."

"It won't," replied Jirra. "Hey, would it be okay to keep the story at Penn? I mean, Erin works mostly in Boston."

"It would be great; we've talked about shooting in other cities," said Alexis.

"Cool, because I have an idea how to get Erin involved."

"Tell me," replied Alexis.

"Okay, Erin has two brothers and a sister, if I remember right."

"That's correct," replied Alexis.

"Okay, what if one of their kids was attending Penn, and there were attacks on students by a hate group."

"She has a niece, who just went to college, but Faith has never mentioned the school's name, just that it was an Ivy League school."

"Great, the niece is attending Penn, and she's working on the campus paper"

"Sounds pretty unbelievable to me," interrupted Alexis.

Jirra laughed. "Let me finish."

"I'm sorry; actually, it sounds good so far."

"Anyway, she's covering a story about campus hate crimes and starts to get threats," continued Jirra.

"Good."

"Anyway, when she's attacked, Erin comes down and works the case."

"So far so good," replied Alexis.

"I will expand the victims to be LGBT, not just TG, and throw in a corrupt official who is obstructing the official investigation because his son is one of the attackers."

"Okay, but don't make it too obvious at first, remember it's a mystery," said Alexis. "You'll need some red herrings too."

"Aw, do I have to? I was planning on some orange roughy and a big bluefin tuna."

After they both stopped laughing, Jirra pulled out a notebook and began to write down ideas. For the next couple of hours, the two girls brainstormed ideas about the story. By the time they stopped for lunch, Jirra had a good idea of how the story would work out.

"I just don't know if Penn will go along with this," said Jirra.

"I think they'll do it. I have an ace up my sleeve," said Alexis.

"What's that?"

"The producer is a Penn alum, and he donates a lot to his school. Besides, you have a lot of sympathetic characters in the story who are associated with the university, so they should like it."

"True," replied Jirra.

"And if they don't let us film on campus, we'll change the name of the school and film elsewhere; we do that sort of thing all the time in Boston. We have to change the name of hotels and things like that. I don't think it will be a problem as we can always tell them that Harvard has let us shoot on their campus."

Jirra smiled. "That'll work; we can't be stuffier than Harvard."

Chapter 81

"I wish I could have met your friends," said Alexis as they approached the PA-Ohio state line.

"Me too, but they all headed out. Cat and Matt are heading up to Golden Hill, Beth is having Thanksgiving with her new boyfriend and his family, and then she's taking him down to DC to have another dinner with her family. Celeste and Spirit are going up to Connecticut for dinner at the foundation. Oh, and Jill is back with her family."

"Faith and Max are going down to spend the weekend with Diana and Kari," said Alexis.

"That's cool."

"So Celeste doesn't have anyone right now?"

"That's right," replied Jirra. "We're actually looking for someone for her."

"Really?"

"I'm just a co-conspirator," replied Jirra. "Actually, Diana says she has a neighbor who might be perfect, but I don't know much else, other than she's going to have us over for a dinner party in December."

"You sure have some interesting friends. Do you think they'd want to have roles as extras if we do the show at Penn?"

"You mean that?"

"Sure, we always need extras, and it would be fun for them," said Alexis.

"I don't know about Celeste, but Beth, Jill, and Cat would do it. I'll bet TC would too."

"I'd like to get Diana to play herself," said Alexis.

"That would be really cool; do you think she'd do it?"

"I think Faith could talk her into it. Maybe we can get Jen to make another appearance."

"She was really good," replied Jirra.

"We're doing our last episode until after Christmas next week; Nick and Kyle are both going to have roles," said Alexis.

"Really? How are they?" asked Jirra.

Kyle and Nick were the two young actors that Jirra and Lindsey had walked down the red carpet with at the Oscars. They were also secretly a couple.

"They're both doing great. Kyle is going to play a cop, and Nick is going to be a lawyer. I'm just glad to give their careers a boost," replied Alexis.

"Say hi for me," said Jirra.

"I will," said Alexis.

Chapter 82

The weather started to change as they drove south of Cleveland. Light rain began to fall, and the wind began to pick up.

"We'll be at my parent's house before the storm gets bad," said Alexis as she switched the radio station from weather to rock.

"That's good to hear," replied Jirra.

"I've decided to move to Massachusetts full time," said Alexis.

"Really?"

"I really like it there. I have a condo in Boston, but what I want is a house on the Cape. What's nice about living there is that I can just be me. Oh sure, I get recognized, but most people are cool about it. The only people who bug me are tourists; the locals respect your privacy."

"Why is that?"

"Part of it is that they appreciate the fact that the show is actually being shot in Boston and not somewhere else like Hollywood or Toronto," replied Alexis.

"That makes sense," said Jirra.

"There's another reason why I want to change my residency; Mass has gay marriage."

Jirra glanced at her, unsure what to say.

"Relax, I'm not proposing or anything, but I'm looking ahead does that appeal to you?"

Jirra was dumbfounded. "To be honest, I hadn't given it much thought. I mean, I love you, but I just figured that it would be too complicated to have an actual marriage."

"Well, when the show ends, my show business career ends too. I want to settle down, and I want you to be part of it. Of course, I want you to finish college and start your own career, but you can be a writer in Massachusetts as well as any place."

"You have been thinking about this, haven't you?"

Alexis nodded. "I wanted to talk about this later, in a more appropriate place, but I couldn't wait."

"I don't know what to say," said Jirra.

"That's a first," said Alexis followed by a snicker. "Seriously, I want you to be part of my life; I hope you feel the same."

Jirra turned and looked out the window.

"You okay, Roo?" asked Alexis, who reached over and placed a hand on Jirra's shoulder.

Jirra nodded as she turned around. Tears were rolling down her face. "I I thought that when I changed that I would be alone even after we met, I didn't think that we could be together legally if you know what I mean."

"I know what you mean, Roo. I've had the same sort of fears my whole life."

"So, you want to wait until I graduate?" asked Jirra.

"Well, you'll have to establish residency in Mass too. I figure that will be easier after you graduate Penn."

"That makes sense," said Jirra her voice trailing off.

"Look, I want you to graduate. I want to attend your graduation and see you in your cap and gown; so don't do something stupid like drop out to just try to please me!" Alexis said emphatically.

"I promise," replied Jirra, holding her right hand up.

"Good. My one regret is that I never graduated college. I plan on starting up again in the off-shooting time. I'm only thirty credits away from getting my degree."

"Have you looked into transferring them?" asked Jirra.

"Yes," she replied. "I owe this to myself."

"Well, I'm looking forward to your graduation too!"

Alexis laughed. She then looked at the clock. "Let's stop to get some coffee; you also need to clean yourself up."

Jirra wiped her eyes. "I don't mind."

"Well, I do. I want my parents to see you as the beautiful woman I fell in love with."

"Watch it, I may start crying again," said Jirra.

Chapter 83

"So, this is your home?" asked Jirra.

"Yes," replied Alexis as she stared at the split-level house. "I offered to buy my parents a new home, but they wanted to stay here now I'm glad they did. I forgot how much I missed this place."

A short time later they were inside being greeted by Alexis's family. Jirra had to admit that she liked them all immediately. They accepted Jirra into their home as if they had known her for years.

"Did you kids have a good drive?" asked Alexis's father.

"It was uneventful, the rain held off until just past Cleveland," said Alexis.

They were all sitting in the living room. Harold, Alexis's father, sat in a large plush chair. Helen, Alexis's mom, sat in a chair next to him. Alexis and Jirra sat on the couch together.

Harold was a around the same height as Alexis and appeared very fit. Alexis had told Jirra that he went to the gym three days a week. He was a high school math teacher. Helen taught English at the same high school. She looked like an older version of Alexis.

What struck Jirra was how they accepted her as Alexis's lover. Alexis had also told them that Jirra was a post-operative transsexual. Jirra and Alexis had decided not to tell them the complete truth until they got to know each other better.

"How do you like Penn, Jirra?" asked Helen.

"I love it," replied Jirra.

"All of it?" asked Harold.

"Well, other than the problems," replied Jirra.

"Alexis told us about that. She told us you helped catch the idiots who were doing the attacks; that was very brave of you," said Harold.

"Not brave, I was just angry," replied Jirra.

"No, it was brave," replied Harold. 'We've heard so much about you, Jirra. I'm not surprised you stood up to those bullies."

Jirra smiled nervously.

"Well, I'd better check on dinner," said Helen. "I just made some lasagna; I hope that's okay."

"Mom, I've missed your cooking so badly," said Alexis.

Helen laughed. "That's good to hear."

"So, do you need any help with preparing Thanksgiving dinner?" asked Alexis.

"No, we're going over to your sister's for dinner. It's her first one since she got married, and she insisted on cooking it," said Helen. "Don't worry, I'm preparing my yams."

"You're actually letting Sue cook the turkey?" asked Alexis.

"She's become a very good cook," said Helen. "Okay, actually, her husband is going to cook the bird."

"That's good to hear. Sue's husband Rick is a chef," said Alexis to Jirra. "I feel a little better about dinner now."

"He's going to barbecue the bird; he says it comes out very tender," said Harold.

"I've had that a few times; it's very tender and tasty too," said Jirra.

"I'll be back in a moment," said Helen.

"Alexis said your mom lives in New Mexico; that's some beautiful country," said Harold. "I passed through that area when I was in the Air Force."

"It's very beautiful; you ought to go out to the spa sometime, I know my mom would love to meet you," said Jirra.

"We just might do that," said Harold. "Alexis told us about an Anasazi site near the spa; I would love to see that too."

"That could be arranged," said Jirra.

Helen came walking back into the living room. "Dinner's ready; do you want to eat in the dining room?"

"Mom, can we just eat in the kitchen like old times?" asked Alexis.

"Are you sure?" asked Helen casting a glance towards Jirra.

"I don't mind; that's where we always ate as a family," said Jirra.

Chapter 84

After dinner, Helen showed Jirra to Alexis' room.

"Since you're a couple, I don't see any reason to give you separate rooms," said Helen.

"I I don't know what to say," replied Jirra as she followed Helen into the room.

"I won't kid you, Jirra. We were a little concerned when Alexis first told us about you, but we can see what she sees in you. I can see that you're very happy together, and well, that's all that matters in the world, right?"

Jirra couldn't restrain herself, and she hugged Helen.

"Thank you so much," said Jirra.

"You're welcome, dear," replied Helen.

_____

Alexis arrived in the room an hour later.

"I see you're still up," she said to Jirra ,who was sitting up in bed reading.

"I was waiting for you," said Jirra. "Your parents are very nice."

"They like you too," replied Alexis as she changed. "What are you reading?"

"It's called A Fist Full of Charms by Kim Harrison. It's about witches, werewolves, vampires and other supernatural beings living in a world with mortals," replied Jirra. "The lead character is a witch who is a bounty hunter."

"It sounds really good," replied Alexis.

"It's the fourth book in a series; I have the others back in Philly if you want to read them," said Jirra.

"I just might take you up on that. I like reading in between takes. I'm gong to grab a bath; you don't have to wait up."

"I don't mind," replied Jirra. "I'm still in shock that your parents gave us a room together."

"That makes two of us," said Alexis. She leaned over and kissed Jirra. "I'll be back shortly."

Chapter 85

Jirra awoke in Alexis's arms.

"Good morning, Roo," said Alexis softly as she gently stroked Jirra's hair.

"Good morning," sighed Jirra.

"I know our first time together in months shouldn't be in my old bedroom, but life isn't perfect," continued Alexis.

"I'm just happy to be with you."

Alexis reached down and began to rub one of Jirra's nipples. "You have the loveliest breasts, my sweet."

"I just wish they weren't so big. I mean, my weight is the same, but they keep getting bigger."

"They're not too big, Roo, you have the body for them," said Alexis.

"I just can't stand it when guys stare at them," she complained.

"Let them stare," said Alexis as she continued caressing Jirra's breasts and nipples. "Does that feel good?"

Jirra smiled. "You know it does."

"Well, I promise that we'll soon get to spend lots of time together," said Alexis. "Do you want me to continue?"

"Yes, but you'd better stop; I mean, your parent's room is right down the hall," said Jirra.

"What, you don't want them to hear you scream out in sexual bliss?" asked Alexis with a grin.

"Not funny," replied Jirra.

"Actually, it would be, but I won't push it now," said Alexis as she gave Jirra a passionate kiss.

Chapter 86

Over breakfast, Harold asked Jirra more questions about the Anasazi site.

"I get regular e-mails from Barrett and Dr. Montgomery. They're pretty sure that the site was only used for some sort of fertility ceremony and not inhabited year-round," said Jirra.

"Who are they?"

"Barrett's a grad student and close friend; his family owns a coffeehouse in the town closest to the spa. Dr. Montgomery is his professor; he's also dating my mom," explained Jirra. "They're both really nice."

"So, what's their evidence for it being a fertility site?" asked Harold as he got up to refill the coffee pot.

"They've only found food storage areas that would support either a very small population or short term habitability. There were few living structures, even though the site is well preserved. They've also used satellite photos and have determined that there was no agriculture in the area. Barrett told me that by analyzing the photos they can usually determine if the land has been disturbed, even going back centuries or thousands of years. He said that many archeologists use such photos to find missing sites," explained Jirra.

"Very interesting; so do they think the food was brought in?" asked Harold as he stood cross-armed by the coffeemaker.

"That's what they think. They've found some remains of corn in a cave; it matches a type grown two hundred miles away," said Jirra.

"I would really like to see it now," he said.

"They're also holding something back from me," said Jirra.

"What's that, Roo?" asked Alexis.

"Roo?" asked Helen as she made pancakes.

"It's my nickname; Jirra means kangaroo," replied Jirra as she pointed to the polished stone kangaroo that always hung around her neck. "My parents had shared a leave together in Australia, and I arrived nine months later. After I transitioned, it seemed to be a fitting name."

"Did Alexis tell you her nickname, Jirra?" asked Harold.

"Dad, don't you dare!" exclaimed Alexis.

"You have a nickname?" asked Jirra as she looked over at Alexis. A sly smile grew on her face.

"It was just something that was used when I was a kid," said Alexis in a dismissing way. .

"And you haven't told her?" asked Harold as he walked back to the table with the coffee.

"Please, Dad," replied Alexis.

"Come on, you know mine," said Jirra.

Alexis sighed. "Okay, but it's not as interesting as yours, Roo."

"Come on, tell me, please?" begged Jirra.

Alexis signed. "Okay it was Chipmunk; there, are you satisfied?"

Jirra did her best not to giggle, although it was difficult. "Chipmunk?"

"God, this is why I don't bring friends home!" exclaimed Alexis with a laugh. "When I was four, we went on a family camping trip. There were chipmunks at the site, and I fell in love with them. I even wanted one so bad for a pet."

"That's not all," said Harold as he sipped his coffee.

"Dad, don't you dare!" ordered Alexis.

"We gave the chipmunks food, and Alexis loved how their cheeks got big as they shoved food in. So she began to copy them," explained Harold.

"I only did it a few times," countered Alexis.

"Honey, you did it for months; we almost stopped taking you out to eat," said Helen. "She would fill her cheeks with food until they bulged out. I think I might be able to find some photos if you want to see them, Jirra."

"Mom! Don't you dare!"

"I've always liked chipmunks," said Jirra as she grinned in Alexis's direction. "You know, it sort of fits her."

"Don't you start," ordered Alexis.

"Don't worry, I won't," said Jirra.

"Thank you," replied Alexis as she sipped her coffee.

"You're welcome Chipmunk," said Jirra.

Chapter 87

"Back to where we were; you said something about you think they're holding something from you; what do you think it is?" asked Harold.

"Well, Barrett told me that they found some strange glyphs in the walls of the canyon, but he won't tell me anything else. I think he's waiting for me to come back to show me," explained Jirra.

"Sounds mysterious," said Harold.

"I know," replied Jirra. "I hope that you do head out there, I know my mom would love to meet both of you."

"That would be nice, Alexis has told us how kind your mom has been to her. I would also like to meet the woman who runs the spa, what's her name, Judy?" asked Helen.

"That's right," said Jirra.

"She sounds like a real character," continued Helen.

"She is," replied Jirra.

"Well, it looks like everything is ready," said Helen. "Alexis, help me please. Now, Jirra how many pancakes do you want?"

Chapter 88

Jirra picked out an avocado colored cashmere turtleneck sweater to wear with her long tan skirt and cowgirl boots. As it would be the first time she would be meeting the rest of Alexis's family, she decided that she would use make up.

Alexis came in as Jirra was finishing up.

"You look fantastic, Roo," said Alexis.

"Thanks, Chipmunk," replied Jirra.

"Okay, keep that up, and I'll tell my family how ticklish you are!"

Jirra smiled. "Your parents are very nice. I can't believe how accepting of me they've been."

"They really do like you," replied Alexis as she sat on the bed. "I'm really glad you came along."

"I'm glad you invited me," said Jirra. "So, I assume the rest of your family knows the edited version of my past, right?"

"Yes," replied Alexis. "My sister Sue and her husband are very open-minded, and I know they'll welcome you with open arms. My other sister, Trish, is a little more conservative. She thinks that the only reason why I'm a lesbian is because of being an actress. She'll probably try to push your buttons a little if she gets the chance."

"Is she married?" asked Jirra as she sat down next to Alexis.

"Engaged to an insurance salesman named Bill; he's nice, but not the most exciting person in the world," explained Alexis. "I swear, Trish must be adopted."

"They're both older than you, right?" asked Jirra.

"Yes, now my brother, Harry, is younger; he's attending Ohio State and is studying to be an engineer; you'll like him."

"Anyone else going to be there?" asked Jirra.

"That's enough for the first visit," said Alexis.

"Do Sue and Rick have any kids?"

"Only Marley, their Irish setter," said Alexis. "He's a sweet dog, goofy, but sweet."

"I like dogs," replied Jirra. "Um, one more thing, does anyone else know you're in town?"

"If you mean the local press, yes, but Emily asked them to stay away. I promised to give a phone interview if they stayed away and not mention that I was in town."

Emily was Alexis's longtime agent.

"Does that work?"

"Around here it does," replied Alexis.

"Does your family know about your plans to come out?"

"Mom and Dad do, but not my sibs," replied Alexis. "I plan on telling them tomorrow, just so they can be prepared for the media reaction."

"Have you thought about how you're going to do it?"

"Emily and I have talked about this; what seems best is to call a press conference and make the announcement. I would prefer to let it go after that, but Emily wants me to go on the talk show circuit. She's already been in preliminary talks with Ellen, Leno, and Letterman."

"Wow," replied Jirra.

"It's not like I'm he first to come out, but the network wants to keep it positive," said Alexis.

"Um, what do you want me to do?" asked Jirra.

"We need to talk about that. I don't want your life disrupted, but knowing the press, they'll find out about you. I would prefer that you have control over it."

"I could be at your press conference," offered Jirra.

Alexis cocked her head. "Do you mean that?"

Jirra nodded. "Look, we're in this together, and that means for both good and bad. I want to be there with you."

Alexis immediately hugged Jirra.

Jirra wasn't sure, but it sounded like Alexis was crying.

"You okay?" asked Jirra.

Alexis pulled away and wiped her eyes with both hands. "You have no idea how much your offer means to me."

Jirra smiled back. "I think I do. Well, this is a switch; usually I'm the one crying."

Alexis laughed. "I guess I'd better get ready. I love you so much, Roo."

Chapter 89

Jirra called her mom while Alexis got ready.

"How's it going?" asked Liz.

"They're really nice, although I haven't met her brother and sisters yet," replied Jirra. "So, what are you doing today?"

"We're having a big feast in the main hall," said Liz. "The spa is fully booked, and in addition to the guests and staff, Judy invited the team who have been working the site."

"And is Dan going to be there?"

"Of course," replied Liz. "I think he's going to propose soon."

"Really? Mom, that's wonderful news; I knew he liked you!"

"So, I take it you're fine with me remarrying," asked Liz.

"You know I am," said Jirra.

"Good, because when we do, even though it will be a small ceremony, I want you to be a part of it. Before you protest, there won't be any awful dresses to wear."

Jirra laughed. "Okay, but only if you agree to do the same for me."

"What do you mean?"

Jirra told her about the conversation with Alexis. "It's not like we're going to do something immediately, but I just wanted to let you know."

"I think it's a wonderful idea; you two were made for each other."

"Thanks, Mom. Well, I've gotta run; say hi to everyone for me. I can't wait to see you next month," said Jirra. "I love you."

"I love you too, Roo."

Chapter 90

The rest of a day was a blur to Jirra. She did her best to remember everyone's name.

As Alexis had said, Trish was a bit of a pain. While she didn't say anything directly to either Jirra or Alexis, she threw out the occasional verbal dagger. Jirra suspected that there was jealousy about Alexis's success.

Jirra did her best to ignore her.

Her fianc ignored both Jirra and Alexis. He seemed very uncomfortable even being in the same room with them.

Harry, on the other hand, was very nice. He couldn't believe that Jirra had once been a male.

"Why did you do it?" he asked. The way he phrased the question, Jirra could tell it was out of curiosity.

"I was conflicted and didn't want to live my life like that," replied Jirra.

He nodded. "That makes sense. I think it's pretty brave."

Jirra smiled back. "Thanks."

"No, I mean it."

"So, I guess I'm the first transgendered person that you've met," said Jirra.

"At least that I know of. To be honest, I never would have suspected that you weren't a girl from birth, so maybe I have met others," he said. "I do know one thing, Alexis likes you a lot. I hope you two stay together."

"Thanks, me too!" replied Jirra. "So, Alexis says that you're studying engineering, what type?"

"Electrical, with a minor in robotics," he replied.

"Do you like it?" she asked.

He nodded. "It's hard work, but I do enjoy it."

"That's what matters," replied Jirra. "Do you have someone in your life?"

He shook his head. "I date, but school takes up too much of my time to get into a serious relationship; but I'm only twenty, so I figure I have plenty of time."

Jirra figured that someone would be lucky to date Harry as he was a really nice guy.

Sue and her husband were also very nice to Jirra. In some ways, they reminded her of some of the people back at the spa.

"Well, I'm glad to finally meet you," said Sue as she worked in the kitchen. "I mean, Alexis has been talking about you for ages."

Jirra was leaning up against the counter watching Sue cook. "I like her a lot."

"That's pretty obvious. I was a little worried about her when she first told me she liked girls, but it's her life, and as long as she's happy, why should anyone complain?"

Jirra nodded. "Um, is there anything I can help you with?"

Sue shook her head. "Just about everything is done. Rick is taking care of the bird. I've noticed that Trish and Bill have been their usual charming selves. I admire that you can ignore her comments."

Jirra shrugged. "I'm learning to ignore people like that."

"Except when you beat them up," said Sue. "Alexis told me how you took on those thugs, nice going."

"I was just defending myself," replied Jirra.

"Still, you stood up for yourself," added Sue.

Marley came padding into the kitchen and came up to Jirra, who began to pet him.

"Hey, you know you're not allowed in here when I'm cooking, scoot," said Sue.

The dog looked up at Jirra as if to say, please say something, I won't cause any problems. He then turned around and left.

"He's a great dog," said Sue.

"Alexis called him your son," said Jirra.

Sue laughed. "She's close. Rick gave him to me as a wedding present three years ago. He was so small that I could hold him in my hands; now he's almost seventy pounds."

"I love dogs. I want to have one after I leave college."

"Alexis loves them too, so I imagine you'll have one or two at your home," said Sue. "Don't look so shocked, Jirra, only a fool couldn't see that you two belong together. I'm happy for both of you. I'm also happy that you'll be a part of our family."

"Thank you."

"Now all we need is for Harry to meet someone."

Chapter 91

The dinner was excellent, and even Trish and Bill seemed to lighten up. Jirra remembered Alexis's comment about Trish being adopted and smiled.

After dinner, Jirra helped Sue, Alexis, Trish, and Helen clean up. Harold and Harry loaded up the dishwasher, and Rick lit a fire in the fireplace. Bill stood and watched. Marley investigated the dining room for anything edible that might have fallen on the floor.

"Mom, how much do you want to take home with you?" asked Sue.

"Enough that your father can have his turkey sandwiches for the next few days," replied Helen.

Sue laughed. "Harry, you want to take some back to OSU with you?"

"As much as you can spare, that was delicious," he replied.

"Okay, what about you, Trish?" asked Sue.

"Whatever you see fit," replied Trish.

Rich emptied a plate of scraps into Marley's bowl and whistled for the dog.

"Sit, boy," he said before putting the bowl down.

Marley immediately obeyed, staring intently at the bowl of food in Rich's hands.

"Do you want Mommy's cooking?" he asked.

Marley barked twice.

Rich smiled and placed the bowl down. Marley then attacked the food with gusto.

"You spoil him," said Alexis.

"Yes, but he's such a good puppy," said Sue.

She then stood next to Rich, and he put his arm around her waist.

"We have an announcement to make we're going to have a baby," announced Sue.

"What!" exclaimed Harold. "When did you find out?"

"Yesterday," replied Rich.

"Oh, Sue, that's wonderful," exclaimed Helen as she began to hug her daughter.

"Way to go, Sis," Harry added.

Alexis was next to hug her sister. "I'm so happy for you."

Trish also hugged Sue, followed by Jirra.

"Congratulations," said Bill.

"This is wonderful news," exclaimed Harold. "I was wondering why you didn't have wine with dinner."

"I'm not taking any chances," she replied.

"Good for you," said Helen. "But don't you think that you shouldn't be working so hard?"

"Mom, the baby isn't due for months," replied Sue.

Alexis slipped her arm around Jirra's waist. "I'm so happy for you; now Marley will have a sibling."

"Do you think it will be a good idea to keep the dog when the baby arrives?" asked Trish.

"Actually, big dogs like Marley usually get along great with babies," said Jirra. "They become very protective, as they see the baby as a new member of the pack. I doubt you'll have anything to worry about."

Trish rolled her eyes and shook her head in disgust.

Chapter 92

Alexis and Jirra cuddled close to each other in bed.

"That was a great time, although I don't think Trish or Bill particularly like me," said Jirra.

"Actually, that means you passed the test, if they liked you then we would have had to break up," replied Alexis. "I know she was pissed when you contradicted her about Marley."

"I was just telling the truth. We had a big dog when I was a kid, and he was great."

"Trish is such a prude," replied Alexis.

"Are you still going to tell them?"

"I talked to Harry today, as he had to go back to OSU to study. As expected, he was very supportive. I'll talk to Sue and Trish tomorrow."

"Harry is very nice. I really like him. Sue and Rick are also wonderful."

"Actually, Trish isn't that bad, she just needs to get over herself. She was the beauty queen in high school, and I think she resents the fact that I became an actress."

"Her loss," replied Jirra.

"Still, it would be nice if she was more accepting of me and my life. I also wish she was nicer to you," said Alexis. "I mean, I didn't do this just to bug her."

"I don't know what to tell you; I was a single kid," replied Jirra. "So, when do you plan to tell them?"

"They're coming over for breakfast in the morning, and then they're going shopping. I figured after we eat."

"Do you want to be alone?"

Alexis shook her head. "No, this concerns you too; that is, if you don't mind?"

Jirra kissed Alexis on the lips.

"Is that a yes?" asked Alexis.

Jirra nodded and kissed her again. "I love you, Chipmunk."

"You asked for it, Roo," teased Alexis, who began to tickle Jirra unmercifully.

Chapter 93

Alexis and Jirra were sitting in the living room. Alexis's parents and sisters were also scattered around the room, along with their partners. .

"First, I want to thank you all for all the support you've given me over the years," said Alexis. "I just wanted to let you know about something that I'm about to do, but I also want to make it clear that I'm not asking for permission."

"Go on, dear," said Helen.

"While I haven't set an exact date, sometime early next year, I'm going to come out as a lesbian," continued Alexis. "Now, before you say anything, I have the full support of my producer and network. I'm just tired of having to hide part of my life."

"Good for you, Alexis!" said Sue.

"You have our support," added Rick.

Trish just slowly shook her head in silence.

"Go on, Trish, you can speak you mind here," said Alexis.

Trish looked over at Bill, who nodded.

"I can't believe that you're going to throw your career away over something something so trivial!" exclaimed Trish. "You're on the verge of becoming a huge star!"

"Trivial?" asked Alexis. "You think that my sexuality is trivial?"

"Okay, trivial might not be the best word, but why risk your career?" continued Trish.

"My career isn't the most important thing in my life. Christ, I didn't even want this as a life. I just did that first commercial as a goof; my dorm mates were the ones who wanted the job; I just did the audition because they did," replied Alexis.

"You know that this will bring the world down on you and us too," continued Trish.

"I doubt the whole world will be at my door or yours for that matter. Yes, I know there will be some media attention, but it will fade. I'm not exactly a media darling as my life is too boring for them."

"Yes, but what will happen when they find out that you're dating hi I mean HER," said Trish.

"I have a name, thank you," interjected Jirra.

Trish ignored Jirra and stood up. "Look, Alexis, you have to start thinking about others and not just yourself! Think about the affect this foolish decision will have on us."

"Someone is thinking about themselves in this room, and it isn't Alexis," said Sue. "Trish, get over yourself. You've been a pain ever since Alexis got her first show; why can't you be supportive of her?"

"I knew you'd take her side. You've always taken her side. I mean, you didn't even mind when she changed her last name!"

"I did that partly to protect you guys," said Alexis. "Besides, I didn't make it up, it was our grandmother's maiden name if you remember!"

"Okay, this is getting nasty; everyone take a deep breath and calm down," said Harold. "Alexis has decided to make a very personal decision regarding her life, and we owe her our support."

"So you and Mom are supporting her?" asked Trish.

"Yes, dear," said Harold.

"What about Harry?" asked Trish as she sat down next to Bill.

"He's supportive too," added Helen.

"About everything?" asked Trish as she looked at Jirra.

"Yes, about everything and everyone," said Harold.

"Jirra is part of Alexis's life and therefore part of our lives," added Helen.

Alexis put her arm around Jirra. "Trish, you're my sister, and I'm sorry we're not close anymore, but I can't live my life as a lie. I love Jirra and want her to be part of my life."

Trish looked down at the ground.

"I miss you being a part of my life," continued Alexis.

"Come on, Trish, this is family we're talking about," said Sue.

"I need time to think about this," said Trish as she stood up. "I need to go."

Chapter 94

"Trish has always been a drama queen; remember how she threw a snit when I got married?" said Sue.

Sue, Jirra, and Alexis were in the kitchen with Helen preparing lunch.

"Give her time," said Helen.

"Are you sure she wasn't switched at the hospital when she was born?" asked Sue.

"Sue, what a terrible thing to say," said Helen. She then paused. "Actually, we had a blood test when she was ten."

Sue and the others laughed.

"Seriously, she'll come around," said Helen. "I'll sit down and have a talk with her in a couple of days."

They made a stack of turkey sandwiches and took them down to the family room.

The rest of the weekend was exceedingly normal, and Jirra enjoyed every minute of it. With the exception of Trish and Bill, she felt a part of the family.

Chapter 95

On Saturday, they drove back to Philadelphia and talked about the visit.

"Thanks so much for inviting me," said Jirra. "You really have a nice family."

"I wish that Trish had been more social," replied Alexis.

"Well, I really don't have anything to complain about; most of my family has ignored me," said Jirra.

"Their loss," said Alexis.

"Have your parents always been so open-minded?"

"Yes, they tried to teach us to be respectful of others and their beliefs," replied Alexis. "I'm hoping that Mom is able to talk some sense into Trish's narrow mind."

"Has she always been like that?"

Alexis shook her head. "No, she changed when she went to college. She hung out with a rather conservative crowd; that's where she met Bill."

"Oh," said Jirra.

"You know, I wonder what it takes to make someone shift from being just close-minded to being a thug like the ones who attacked you?"

"I have no idea," replied Jirra. "Looking the map and the clock, we can either drive straight to Philly and get there around ten, or we can stop somewhere."

"I think we should stop, have a nice dinner, and then make mad passionate love until we pass out; what do you think?"

"I like plan B," said Jirra with a grin on her face.

Chapter 96

They ended up stopping in Harrisburg, and after three attempts found a hotel room. It was a suite with a Jacuzzi.

After dinner they returned to their room. Alexis ordered a bottle of champagne from room service.

"Do you think we've caused enough scandal for one day?" asked Jirra as she took the glass from Alexis.

"Roo, this is the state capital; I'm sure they've seen worse," replied Alexis. "By the way, thanks for dinner."

"Well, after you kissed me numerous times, and the way everyone was looking at us, I figured that it would be best if they just thought you looked famous," said Jirra.

"I appreciate that, but I have a card with my old name for just such situations," replied Alexis. "Now, let's get undressed and into the Jacuzzi."

The warm bubbly water felt good, but being in Alexis' arms felt even better.

As always, Alexis took control, and soon she worked Jirra up to a state of sexual bliss.

"Let's dry off and get into bed," whispered Alexis.

Jirra just nodded, and she let her lover lead her to the king-sized bed.

Chapter 97

They were back on the road early, stopping for breakfast in Lancaster.

"The woman at the front desk was very nice," said Jirra.

"Well, you did see her ring," said Alexis.

Jirra nodded, remembering the silver ring the woman wore that had a small pink triangle mounted in it.

Jirra placed her order first, ordering scrambled eggs, scrapple, wheat toast, orange juice, and coffee. Alexis ordered a short stack of pancakes, bacon, fruit, and coffee.

"What is scrapple?" asked Alexis, after the waitress left.

"You really don't want to know," said Jirra.

"Why do I have the feeling that it is made up of leftovers."

"That's about right, sort of like the Pennsylvania Dutch version of haggis," replied Jirra. "While that's not exactly accurate, it's what Dad always called it; but he didn't exactly mean that as a compliment."

"And you actually eat it?" asked Alexis with a disgusted look on her face.

"It's an acquired taste," said Jirra. "My mom loved it, my dad hated it. Do you want to try it?"

"Maybe," replied Alexis cautiously.

The food arrived a short time later. Alexis looked at Jirra's plate.

"It looks as good as it sounds," she said.

"Here, try some," said Jirra, as she placed a small amount on Alexis's plate.

Alexis picked at it before trying a small amount. "It's not as bad as I thought it would be, but I think I'll pass on more."

"Your loss," said Jirra as she ate her breakfast.

"No, no, it's not," said Alexis.

Jirra smiled. "So, when do you have to be back in Boston?"

"Not until Thursday," she replied.

"Soooo, does that mean you'll be staying in Philly?" asked Jirra

Alexis nodded. "Just as long as you don't expect me to eat any scrapple."

"I promise," replied Jirra. "I'd like to introduce you to my friends."

"I'd like that," said Alexis.

Chapter 98

The first thing Jirra did when they got into her apartment was call her mom. She told her all about the visit.

"Well, why don't you give me Alexis's parents' number, and I'll give them a call to set up a visit at the spa," said Liz. "That's if Alexis says it's okay."

"She's all for it," said Jirra.

"Well, I'm glad that overall you had a good trip," said Liz. She then told Jirra about Thanksgiving at the spa.

"It sounds wonderful. Maybe next year I'll come back" said Jirra.

"Maybe I'll come out there instead; would you like that?"

"Like it? I'd love it!" replied Jirra.

"Well, that's a long way off. Oh, do you have your flight info yet for Christmas?"

"Yes, I should have emailed it to you sooner," said Jirra. "Sorry, I don't know where my mind's been."

"I do," said Liz. "Oh, Jen confirmed her reservations for Christmas at the spa."

"That's great," said Jirra. "I love you."

"I love you too," said Liz.

Jirra hung up the phone and then handed it to Alexis. "I suppose you want to call your family."

Alexis nodded. "They do worry about me when I drive."

Jirra unpacked as Alexis called home. The trip was good, but it felt wonderful to be back in her own place.

Chapter 99

The next evening, Jirra introduced Alexis to her friends.

Celeste insisted on making dinner. She slightly undercooked boneless chicken breasts, as they would finish cooking in the hearty sherry mushroom sauce she'd create in the saut pan. A pot of water was on the boil for noodles, and the mixed greens salad was waiting in the refrigerator.

Jirra and Alexis arrived first, and after the traditional greeting from Spirit, Jirra introduced Alexis to Celeste.

"It's pleasure to finally meet you in person. I really like your new show," said Celeste.

"Thanks," replied Alexis as she petted Spirit.

"Beth just called and is running a little late," said Celeste. "Oh, Matt is back in town, and Cat said that they should be here in thirty minutes."

"Matt is the one who was just picked up by the FBI, right?" asked Alexis.

"That's right," said Celeste. "Do you want something to drink?"

"Wine would be fine," said Alexis.

"Jirra, there's a bottle of red over by the fridge: can you get it please? Oh, there's some Diet Coke in the fridge too," said Celeste, as she sauted onion, garlic, and baby Portabella mushrooms in the chicken drippings.

"No wine?" Alexis asked Jirra.

"Not on a school night," replied Jirra as she poured the wine. "Do you want a glass, Celeste?"

"Yes, please, and pour a half cup of the dry sherry in that cup there," she replied. "Alexis, can you add the noodles to the water and give them a good stir?"

They talked to Celeste as she worked on the meal. The smells in the kitchen became delightful as she added the sherry, some tomato paste, a spoonful of Dijon mustard, and chicken stock to the sauce. Then the chicken was returned to the sauce with the noodles, and the pan covered and placed in a warm oven until they were ready to serve.

Spirit alerted them to Beth's approach.

"She has a different reaction to everyone who arrives," said Celeste. "I knew you were coming as soon as you entered the elevator. Her tail started doing corkscrews."

Chapter 100

Cat and Matt arrived a short time later. Celeste began to serve dinner.

"Is your friend Jill coming over this evening?" asked Alexis.

"Not tonight, she's working on an article," said Jirra. "But I'll introduce her to you tomorrow after class."

"Cool, so I can talk to Diana too," said Alexis. She then turned to everyone else "Now, please treat me like a normal person."

"Do we have any normal people here?" asked Cat.

"Just Spirit," said Celeste.

Beth placed both hands on her cheeks and pretended to be shocked. "Celeste made a joke!"

The others joined in laughter.

Alexis immediately felt like she had known them for ages.

"So, how do you like Boston?" asked Matt.

"I really like it, but then I haven't gone through a full winter yet. The driving is difficult, but it's a really nice city -- so many great restaurants," replied Alexis.

"I'm glad the show is actually shot in Boston; it really makes it more realistic," said Cat.

"I know, most of the extras are locals," said Alexis.

"Really? How do you get them?" asked Celeste.

"We do open casting or get them through talent agents. We also do word of mouth," said Alexis. "Why do you ask?"

"I happen to know an extremely talented young woman up there who is an excellent jazz pianist," said Celeste. "In fact, that's her you're hearing on the stereo."

Alexis nodded as she turned towards the sound. "I was wondering who that was. She's very good; we could use her," said Alexis.

"You mean that?" asked Celeste.

Alexis nodded as she sipped her wine. "We like to showcase local talent, especially musical talent. Did you see the episode two weeks ago?"

Everyone nodded.

"Remember when I caught the bad guy near the end of the show? Well, the guy playing guitar on the street just happened to be playing near where we were shooting an earlier scene. He was so good that we brought him as an extra, Thanks to his scene, he's picked up several real gigs and might even get a recording contract," said Alexis. "We're going to put out a CD of music from the show next year."

"Well, I think you'll like Tina," said Celeste. "I'll call her first and see if she's interested."

"Okay. Is she one of your girls?" asked Alexis.

Celeste nodded. "The first class, she's now studying at the New England Conservatory of Music. She sometimes plays in local clubs."

Tina Lennox had been abducted by Margo Simon and sold as a sex slave. Later Tina had ended up working in a sex club in Tokyo before she was recovered and brought to Celeste.

"I have to be back in Boston Thursday, do you think you can get ahold of her before then?" asked Alexis.

"I can call her as soon as we're finished eating," Celeste said.

Chapter 101

"Celeste, it's good to hear from you; how're you doing?" asked Tina.

"I'm doing well. I have a question for you; do you ever watch the Erin Flynn show?"

"I wouldn't miss it. They filmed a scene right near my home; why?"

"Well, I'm sitting next to Alexis Eden, and she's interested in having you as an extra; would you like that?"

There was a long silence on the other end. "Is this a joke?" asked Tina cautiously.

"Here, I'll let her ask you herself," said Celeste as she passed the phone.

"Tina, hi, this is Alexis. Celeste wasn't kidding; we're always looking for good local musical talent, you interested?" asked Alexis.

"Um, what's your real last name?" asked Tina.

Alexis laughed. "If you're going to test me, ask me something hard; it's Finster and I'm originally from Toledo, Ohio."

Tina gasped. "It is you. Oh My God!"

"So is that a yes?" asked Alexis.

"Yes, of course. I'd love to try out," Tina replied.

"Good. Now, Celeste said you play jazz piano, do you play any music that you've composed yourself?"

"A few things," replied Tina.

"Good, I'd like to hear some of those. I'll be back in Boston later this week; can we get together this weekend?"

"Absolutely!" replied Tina.

"Great, well let's trade phone numbers, and I'll call you on Friday to set it up," said Alexis.

After they exchanged number, Tina thanked Alexis and asked to speak to Celeste again.

"Thank you so much, Celeste."

"Hey, we're sisters, remember. I'll look forward to seeing you on TV," replied Celeste.

"I owe you so much," continued Tina. "I owe you my life."

"And you've helped me too. I'll call you this weekend."

"Thanks, Celeste," said Tina. "I won't let you down."

"Trust me, Tina you haven't."

Chapter 102

"Thank you, Alexis," said Celeste.

"I'm glad to help," replied Alexis.

Celeste then told her about Tina and how she had opened up.

"And Margo is the same one who abducted you, Celeste?" asked Alexis.

"And Beth too," said Celeste. "But that's where she screwed up. Margo didn't know what she was getting into."

"That's right," replied Beth. "I was targeted by Margo's kidnapping ring, but what they didn't know was that we were hunting them; my parents work for the Agency."

"Wow," replied Alexis. "You've all had real adventures; I just pretend to stuff like that."

"Yes, but you do it well," said Matt. "By the way, you must have a very good technical expert on the show. When I was down at Quantico, we talked about your show, and several of the agents were impressed with what goes on in the show."

"Thank you," said Alexis. "Actually we have several experts who we run things by. One of them is Faith's husband, Max Bowie."

"Have you ever met him?" asked Matt excitedly.

Alexis nodded. "He untaught me on how to hold a gun. He then showed me the right way."

The others laughed.

"Well, in my last show I wasn't shown; I just did it like everyone else. Max corrected that. How do you know him?"

"Some of his cases are required reading on surveillance and undercover work. I can't wait until I get to read the more interesting ones when I get into the academy," said Matt.

"I would like to meet him too," said Cat.

"Actually, we came close. He helped train many of the detectives who work for Boudicca," said Celeste.

"And you didn't tell us?' asked Cat.

Celeste shrugged her shoulders. "You didn't ask."

Chapter 103

Alexis then told them about the idea for fictionalizing the attacks at Penn for a storyline.

"We plan on going on location out of Boston once a season," said Alexis.

"Do you think that they'll do it?" asked Matt.

"Sure, one of the producers once worked on one of the Law & Orders; she likes to bring in real life issues," said Alexis. "Now, if they do it, would you like to be extras?"

"I'm in," said Beth eagerly.

"I'd like to do it, too," said Cat.

"What about you, Celeste?" asked Alexis.

"As long as it's a small part," she replied.

"Great, what about you Matt?" asked Alexis.

"It will depend when you shoot, but if I'm available, I'd love to do it."

"Great," replied Alexis.

"You in too, Jirra?" asked Beth.

"She'd better, as she's writing the story," said Alexis.

"Really?" asked Cat.

Jirra nodded. "I've worked most of it out already. Alexis will then give it to Faith, who'll have final say. If she says yes, then it will be given to a scriptwriter."

"But you'll get credit, right?"

"And a check," added Alexis. "By the way, Jirra, Faith loves the idea. I emailed it to her over the weekend; the only thing is that she needs the story in a week. She'd like to add it to our shooting for season two, which will start in the spring. Is that a problem?"

"A problem? You've got to be kidding. Thanks for telling me!" exclaimed Jirra.

"Relax, you have most of it done already," said Alexis as she snuggled closer to Jirra.

"Why didn't you tell me that Faith liked the idea?" continued Jirra.

"I didn't want to put any pressure on you," said Alexis as she kissed Jirra on the cheek. "I'm sorry; I know that was sneaky of me, but do you think you can get it done on time? I promise I'll make it up to you."

Jirra smiled. "Actually, I should have it done before you leave. Gotcha!"

Alexis stared back and then began to tickle Jirra.

"Okay okay I give!" shouted Jirra in between laughs.

Cat turned to Beth and Celeste. "Alexis sure fits in, doesn't she?"

Chapter 104

"Your friends are really nice," said Alexis as she cuddled close to Jirra in bed.

"I know," replied Jirra. "I'm very lucky to have them."

"So, do you really think that you'll have the story ready by time I leave? I really didn't mean to put pressure on you."

"I knocked a lot of it out between classes today. All I have left to do is flesh out the characters," said Jirra. "However, the main story is done, so the scriptwriters can get started."

"I can't believe you got it done so quickly," said Alexis.

"The story sort of wrote itself. The fact that I was a part of it helps a lot. I did make the group more widespread in their hate, so the victims include gays and lesbians, in addition to TG characters."

"Okay, but that probably wasn't necessary," said Alexis.

"I know, but I'll leave that up to the producers and scriptwriters," said Jirra. "It's actually pretty cool that I'm helping to write for your show."

"Just so you know, I'd doing this because you're a great writer, not because I'm sleeping with you," said Alexis.

"I bet; I imagine you say that to everyone."

"Hey, who do you think I am, Benito?" asked Alexis.

"Ugh! Now there's an unpleasant thought. Just the thought of being in bed with a pig like that would turn me into a lesbian if I wasn't already one!"

Benito was a Hollywood director who'd tried to drug Jirra's best friend, Lindsey, at a post-Oscar party. After stopping Benito at the party, Jen's discrete tip to a Hollywood reporter friend had unleashed a firestorm of publicity over his numerous sexual harassment lawsuits.

Alexis smiled. "Hey! That's my line! I said that back at the Oscar party. By the way, Jen told me that after the smoke cleared over all the negative publicity he got, none of the big studios will ever hire him again. He's descended into directing porn films now."

Jirra laughed. "I think that suits him just fine. If I was doing a story about him, I think that's the way I'd have it end."

"Seriously, Roo, you have a knack for writing very interesting stories. If you decide to work for Hollywood, you would be very busy."

"Thanks, even though it's fun, I would rather be a reporter or write books."

"I'd like you to spend some time with the staff when you do come up to Boston. Maybe you could do an internship on the set."

"But wouldn't people just think I was there because of you?" asked Jirra.

"Maybe at first, but once they see what a good writer you are, they would change their minds. Hell, half the crew is sleeping with each other as it is!"

Jirra laughed.

"I love you so much, Roo," said Alexis.

"I love you too Chip....'"

Alexis interrupted Jirra by kissing her passionately.

Chapter 105

"Thanks for coming over to my place," said Jirra to Diana, TC, and Jill. "Alexis really wants to meet all of you, but at the same time she didn't want to cause a disruption."

"I understand, Jirra," said Diana as they walked to the elevator.

"I can't believe that I'm going to meet Alexis Eden," said Jill. "Do you think she would do an interview?"

The door for the elevator opened up and Jirra and the others stepped in. "If she does, then it better be with me," replied Jirra with a smile.

"You never stop trying do you?" asked TC.

"Hey, it doesn't hurt to ask," said Jill.

Jirra pressed the button for her floor.

"So why does she want to see me?" asked Jill.

"I'll let her tell you," said Jirra. "I don't want to ruin the surprise."

Diana and Jill followed Jirra into her apartment.

"Do you know if there are going to be any openings in this building?" asked Jill.

"I'm not sure; you can ask Celeste," said Jirra.

"It's a lot nicer than where I presently live, and it's much more secure," continued Jill.

"Actually, we're both interested," said TC. "We've been looking for a place together to share the expenses."

"I was thinking about asking Celeste myself about one of the studios. There are nights when it would be easier for me to spend the night in the city. I could also use it as my office," said Diana.

"It would be nice to have all of you here," said Jirra as she unlocked her door.

Alexis was sitting on the couch reading a script for an upcoming show. She immediately set it down and stood up to greet Jirra and the others.

After giving Jirra a hug and kiss, she greeted Diana, TC, and Jill.

"It's good to see you again, Diana," said Alexis.

"I feel the same way. So how do you like working for Faith?"

"She's wonderful," replied Alexis. "And you must be Jill. Jirra has told me so much about you; it's good to finally meet you."

"I'm sorry, but I'm a little overwhelmed meeting you," said Jill.

"Relax, I don't bite," said Alexis.

Jirra leaned over and whispered in Jill's ear. "Yes, she does!"

Jill broke up laughing.

"And I'm also glad to meet you, TC," said Alexis.

"The honor is all mine," said TC.

"Please sit down; does anyone want anything?" asked Jirra.

"Coffee would be nice," said Diana. "I can't believe how cold it is today."

"Okay, does anyone else want some?"

Alexis and Jill both nodded.

"Okay, I'll fix up a pot," said Jirra as she headed to the kitchen.

The women all sat down.

"Jirra said that you wanted to see both of us," said Jill.

Alexis nodded. "I talked to Faith and the producer this morning, and they like my idea. In fact, they've already started negotiations with Penn. We want to film an episode of the show here on campus. The story will be a fictionalized version of the recent attacks, and I'd like both of you to have roles."

"You mean on TV?" asked Jill excitedly.

Alexis smiled back. "Yes. I already have a few other of Jirra's friends signed up."

"I think it's wonderful," said Diana. "But, I'd rather nor accept."

"I really would like you to do it; besides, the part is perfect for you, as you'll be playing yourself in a cameo," said Alexis.

"I doubt Faith would agree to that," said Diana.

"She already has," countered Alexis. "Sorry for going over your head, but it would be very cool to have you in the show."

Diana laughed. "Okay, I'll do it."

"Great," replied Alexis.

"How did you get a script so quickly?" asked TC.

"That wasn't a problem. I talked to a talented writer I know to throw the story together. It will be in the scriptwriters' hands by tomorrow."

"Who was that?" asked TC.

"The person making your coffee," said Alexis with pride.

"Jirra, is that true?" asked Jill.

Jirra stuck her head out of the kitchen. "Yes."

"Wow. Can I get an interview?" asked Jill.

"Please!" replied Jirra.

"Actually, it will be her second credit. She wrote up a story that Jen Stevens is turning into her next movie," continued Alexis.

"Now, even I am impressed by that," said Diana. "Is that what you want to do?"

Jirra walked in carrying a tray with mugs and a carafe of coffee. "Not really, but it is fun."

"Wait a minute -- you know Jen Stevens, too?" asked Jill.

"Alexis stayed at the spa, and she told Jen about it," said Jirra.

"Still, how did that lead to you writing a story for her?" asked Jill.

Jirra laughed. "To be honest, I keep thinking that I'm going to wake up from a dream."

"I'm impressed that Jen Stevens gave you the opportunity," said TC.

"From what I hear, Jen Stevens is very demanding when it comes to her productions," continued Diana. "What did you write about?"

Jirra poured the coffee. "I told a fictionalized account of the discovery of an Anasazi site near the spa back in New Mexico." She handed the first mug to Diana.

"It's very Clive Cussler-like, mixing the past with present day events," interjected Alexis.

"I can't wait," said Jill. "I learn something new about you all the time."

"I wouldn't get my hopes up too much about filming at Penn," said Diana. "The administration is still upset over their portrayal in the press with the recent attacks."

"Jirra might have the solution," said Alexis.

Diana turned to Jirra. "What did you come up with?"

"Well, when the fictional attacks start, a member of the faculty suggests the administration bring Erin in to help solve the case. In one of the earlier stories, Erin helps a woman professor, and they've become good friends. Well, Faith never said where the woman went on to work, so why not Penn? The admin will agree when they suspect that someone on the inside is helping the attackers, so bringing in an outsider is the best way to solve the case. It's actually a little more complicated than that," said Jirra. "But it will show that the administration is trying to solve the case."

Diana shook her head while a small smile grew on her face. "Obviously, you're read all of Faith's books. I imagine she'd be proud of something that complex."

Jirra grinned back.

"You two will hit it off famously," continued Diana.

"We also have another ace up our sleeves," added Alexis. "One of the members of the production staff is a graduate of Penn. But if they don't agree, we'll film elsewhere in the city and make up a fictional name for the school."

"When will this happen?" asked TC.

"Most likely in the spring," said Alexis. "Do me a favor and don't tell anyone else until we get it all formalized, okay? Trust me; you'll be the first to know."

"You can have that scoop, Jill," said Jirra.

"Cool."

"Oh, Jirra, here's something you don't even know yet; we're going to have a special director for the episode," said Alexis.

"Who?" asked Jirra. "You?"

"Please! I have no desire to direct. No, it will be Jen," said Alexis.

"Jen is going to direct?"

"She mentioned to me that she wanted to try it. I offered it to her this morning, and to my surprise, she agreed."

"This will make it really fun," said Jirra.

TC gave Jill a nudge in the ribs.

"Go on, ask," ordered TC.

Jirra turned to her friends. "Ask what?"

"Well, with the attacks and the lack of knowledge among most of the students at Penn of transgendered people, I thought about writing a series of articles on the topic," said Jill.

Diana nodded. "That's a wonderful idea."

"I wanted to talk to you two about this idea before I went to my editor," continued Jill. "I sort of got the idea after that whole mess with Leah. I mean, I doubt if she's the only misinformed person on campus."

"I'm all for it," said Diana.

"What do you want from me?" asked Jirra.

"Just personal insight to humanize the issue. Don't worry; I won't give out your identity. I also hope you'll talk to Celeste; I'd love to get her to help too."

Jirra looked at Alexis, who nodded her approval.

"I think it's a great idea," said Alexis. "I imagine you'll have enough material for a whole week-long series."

"I suppose it would help clear up a lot of false ideas," said Jirra.

"Is that a yes?' asked Jill.

Jirra nodded.

"Great, and Professor Bowie?" asked Jill.

"Yes, I'll participate too," said Diana.

"I'll run your idea past Celeste, but knowing her, I suspect she'll agree," said Jirra.

"Thank you both. I know that you don't want to stand out Jirra, so I really want to thank you," said Jill.

"You're welcome, Jill."

"I promise to protect your privacy, but I still want to interview you if the show is shot here!" added Jill.

"You don't give up," said Jirra.

Jill shook her head. "Nope, that's why I'm going to be a great reporter."

Chapter 106

Celeste loved Jill's idea and agreed to talk to other members of the campus transgendered community.

"The fact that Jill has previously written sympathetic articles should make people in the organization more at ease," she said to Beth.

"It's really a great idea," said Beth as she slipped on her coat.

"Where are you off to?" asked Celeste.

"I have a date," she replied. "Jim's taking me to the movies. I won't be out late."

Celeste nodded. "Have a great time."

Beth stopped at the door. "Why don't you join us/"

Celeste put up her hands in protest. "Please! Beth, don't worry about me; go on and have a great time."

"You sure?" asked Beth.

"Yes, now go," ordered Celeste. "I have some phone calls to make concerning Jill's article."

"Okay, see you later."

Chapter 107

About half the people that Celeste contacted were interested in the article, including two of the victims of the attacks.

Celeste then called the foundation in Connecticut.

"Well, this is a pleasant surprise. How's school going?" asked Dr. Nancy Chen, the lead therapist at the foundation.

"It's going well, but I'm looking forward to the end of the semester," replied Celeste.

"Tina called and told me the great news; that was very nice of you to recommend her," said Nancy.

"After everything she's been through, she deserves it," replied Celeste. "How're things with the other girls?"

"Dot is still a work in progress," replied Nancy.

Dot was another of the teens abducted and transformed by Margo Simon. She was deeply mentally scarred by her enslavement.

"Any progress?" asked Celeste.

"To be honest, I'm not sure. She's calmer, but in some ways she's regressed in age, her behavior is almost like a child sometimes."

"I wish we could find the key to healing the damage Margo did to her," said Celeste.

"I've read Margo's notes. She's a real expert at mind control, and apparently she took great pleasure in molding Dot," said Nancy.

"And the others?" asked Celeste.

"Well, Bobbi Marks is progressing along nicely. She's been approved for her SRS in January. Oh, her parents have been a great addition to the staff; it was a wonderful idea of yours to offer them jobs."

Bobbi Marks had been abducted and feminized the previous year. She'd accidentally killed two of her tormentors during her escape, which had led to her being charged with murder. Thankfully, Max Bowie and others had helped to clear her name and in the process uncovered a very corrupt Virginia Commonwealth Attorney named Thomas J Hill..

"I saw that Thomas Hill is facing a whole new round of charges. If this keeps up, he'll spend the rest of his pitiful life in jail," said Celeste.

"Serves him right; he hurt a lot of people," added Nancy. "I read where he'll have to be kept in solitary as he wouldn't last a day in prison otherwise.

"Too bad. Now, as to the foundation, I was thinking that we should increase the parental involvement, with your approval of course. We have the land to add some more cabins, so that the families who want to can stay closer," said Celeste.

"I think that would be a great idea," said Nancy. "Having the parents around has helped many of the teens adjust. They also help the teens who don't have parents."

"I also want to increase the number of positions for them whenever possible," continued Celeste. "I think we can also talk to the local employers."

"That sounds good," said Nancy. "Oh we're getting two new arrivals next week. One was abused by her stepmother; the other was delivered by the police -- they arrested her for shoplifting, but have decided to let us work with her. Both are currently in the hospital as they have medical needs," said Nancy.

"Like what?"

"Lori, the one abused by her stepmother, is severely malnourished. The other one likes to be called Jane and she was beaten regularly," said Nancy. "Apparently Jane had been working as a prostitute, and her pimp was the one who beat her."

"Have the police arrested the pimp?"

"They can't find him," replied Nancy. "I've notified security just in case he shows up looking for her."

"Of course," replied Celeste. She fought off a yawn.

"You sound tired," said Nancy.

"I just need to find some time to relax."

"That's not what I meant. Celeste, you're in your early twenties going on sixty."

"Come on, I'm not that bad," said Celeste.

"No, you're worse. I admire what you've done, but you have a life to live too," said Nancy.

"Is that a hint?" asked Celeste. "If I didn't know better, I would think that you've been talking to Beth."

Nancy laughed. Actually, she had talked to Beth and Cat.

"Seriously, you need to look after yourself."

"You mean I should start dating again, right?" asked Celeste.

"You got it," replied Nancy.

"Well, I'll take your advice under consideration," replied Celeste. "Now, back to business." She then talked to Nancy about Jill's article.

Chapter 108

Jirra watched Alexis drive away. She waited until the BMW turned the corner before heading back into her apartment.

At least she would be seeing her again soon, she thought.

Alexis took the completed first draft of the story with her. Jirra expected there to be several re-writes, but that would have to wait as she had papers to write and finals to study for.

For the next few weeks, Jirra's attention would be focused on her first set of final exams at Penn, after that there would be time to play.

The other girls also became focused on their studies. They would see each other in passing, but schoolwork took top priority.

Chapter 109

"Thank god that's over with," exclaimed Jirra as she clicked the seatbelt closed.

"I know what you mean," said Beth.

There was an unspoken rule that once the exams were over, there would be no discussion on how people thought they did. They were currently on their way out to New Hope for a post-finals party being thrown by Diana at Kari's restaurant. The party was being held for everyone who was involved with the breaking of the assault case.

Jirra, Beth, Celeste, Cat and Matt were driving out together. Jill and TC would meet them in New Hope.

"I thought Jim was coming to this celebration?" asked Cat.

"He is, but he's meeting us there. He finished his finals yesterday and was out at his family's farm," explained Beth.

"I'm glad that we'll all get to meet him," said Jirra. "I was beginning to think he might not exist."

"Oh, he exists alright," said Beth. "I'll be spending a few days with his family, and then he's coming down to DC with me to meet my family."

"That explains the suitcase in the trunk," said Matt. "I mean, the rest of us just brought overnight bags."

Diana had arranged for them to stay at a local inn that overlooked the Delaware River. She didn't want them to be driving back to Philly late at night.

"So, who is taking care of Spirit?" asked Cat.

"She's on her way up to Connecticut with Michael," said Celeste.

"You mean she's riding in a limo, by herself?" asked Matt.

"Sure, why not? Besides, she deserves it," explained Celeste. "Hey, what's the point of having money if you can't spend it on loved ones?"

"Heads up; we should be approaching 263 soon," said Beth as she looked at the map.

"Got it, I see the sign up ahead," said Celeste.

"So, Jirra, when is Alexis arriving?" asked Beth.

"Her jet gets in tomorrow. We'll be heading out to New Mexico the following day," said Jirra. "She would have been here today, but they had to reshoot a couple of scenes."

"So, are you really flying out to New Mexico in a private jet?" asked Matt.

"It's actually easier," replied Jirra. "To get there on commercial flights, we'd have to catch two connecting flights. Also Alexis wants to relax. The network executives are letting her use it. I imagine they'll claim it as a business expense."

"I imagine it's hard for her to relax on a regular flight," said Beth. "I mean, she's becoming pretty well known, and even in first class she would get bugged."

"Normally she doesn't mind, but this time she wants the privacy," said Jirra. "So, besides us, who else is coming to this party?"

"The assistant DA who's prosecuting the case and the detectives from Boudicca," said Celeste.

"Cool," replied Cat. "I was hoping to see Carla again."

"Oh, that's right, you're related now, right?" asked Beth.

Cat nodded.

"So, any word on the case?" asked Jirra. "I haven't looked at the paper or watched TV in days."

"From what I heard, two of the guys are close to making a deal; the leader of the group is holding out. His parents are putting together a legal team to try to get him off," said Celeste.

"You're kidding?" asked Jirra.

"He's facing forty years," said Celeste. "I guess they figure that it's worth a shot to get a jury that will be sympathetic."

"Sympathetic?" asked Jirra. "In what way?"

"Well, he's going to claim that his rights were violated. However, from what Carla has told me, they have a very solid case against him. Add to that the fact that the girl is going to testify against him, and it doesn't look good for him. If there is a trial, we'll all be called up to testify," continued Celeste.

"Good," replied Jirra. "If he thinks that I'm going to back down, he has another think coming."

"Well, let's turn our thoughts to more pleasant thoughts," said Cat. "The good thing is that the press has been pretty good about using correct terminology for a change."

"I may have to go back and look at the articles," said Jirra.

"Well, you can thank Diana. Apparently she used her connections to talk to the local radio, TV, and print reporters."

"She's wonderful," said Jirra.

Chapter 110

Kari's caf was called The Drunken Squirrel and was located on North Main Street in New Hope.

"What an odd name!" exclaimed Beth as they walked up to the caf.

"Diana told me that Kari named it after a squirrel that used to get drunk on fermented apples from an apple tree in her yard," said Celeste.

"I like it," said Cat. She then pointed up the street. "Oh, look, there's Jill and TC."

"Come on, let's get inside; it's freezing out here," said Jirra.

"I agree," said TC.

There was a sign on the door stating that The Drunken Squirrel was closed for a private party. It had a cartoon of an inebriated squirrel saying "I'm sorry."

As they stepped inside, a tall man joined them. Beth kissed him and then introduced him to the others.

"This is Jim," said Beth. "I'll introduce you to the others in a moment."

Once inside, they were greeted by Diana.

"Well, I'm glad to see you made it; you can leave you coats up here and follow me," she said.

Diana led them slowly to the largest room of the restaurant, taking them on a tour along the way. "The building was originally built as a family home. It was later used as an apartment building and then a gift shop. Kari bought it five years ago. She liked the layout of the rooms and didn't make too many structural changes. There are four dining rooms on the ground floor and two on the second floor. The kitchen had to be expanded, and it's the only part of the building that isn't original. However, you would never know it by looking at the addition from the outside."

The walls of the restaurant displayed a variety of artwork, ranging from photography to watercolors. Diana told them that it was all from local artists and all was for sale.

"Here we are," said Diana.

They entered the largest of the dining rooms. Several tables had been pushed together. In many ways, it looked like a table set for a large family get-together.

A short thin woman with spiky black hair was talking to a distinguished looking man and several women. When Diana entered the room, she excused herself and walked over to them.

Kari slipped her arm around Diana's waist and smiled.

"Hi, I'm Kari," she said.

Kari was a short woman with spiky black hair. She had multiple piercings in each ear. Her outfit consisted of black slacks and a dark purple top. Over her outfit was a professional white chef's apron with her name embroidered on it.

"Let me see if I can identify each of you. Diana has told me so much about you," continued Kari.

She stood in front of the girls and ran her eyes over them. She stopped in front of Celeste.

"Obviously, you must be Celeste. Diana said that you always have an air of sophistication about you, even when you're dressed casually."

Celeste smiled and extended her hand. "I'm pleased to meet you too."

Kari ignored the hand and instead hugged the young woman as if she had known her for years. "You're all family now; so let's dispense with the formalities."

"I should warn you that Kari isn't shy," said Diana.

Kari laughed, looked at Beth, and then glanced back at Diana.

"I agree, Diana, she does have the same look of adventure in her eyes as Max does," said Kari. She then turned to Beth. "Are you Beth?"

Beth nodded and hugged Kari.

Kari laughed. "Good, good, I see that Diana was right about you."

"This is Jim," said Beth.

Kari hugged him and then she approached Jill.

"Ah yes, I would know you anywhere. You have the gleam in your eye that I've seen in Diana's many times. I've read your articles, Jill; you have great potential," said Kari. "I was also pleased to see that you got some of the credit for helping catch those bigots. In fact, you all got credit, even if they didn't give your names."

"I was just doing my job," said Jill.

"Yes, but you've helped changed some people's attitudes. Diana showed her press connections your articles and asked if a college paper can get it right, why can't they? Please don't sell yourself short."

Jill couldn't reply and began to feel very emotional. Kari sensed this and hugged the young woman.

After they hugged, Kari turned to TC.

"I guess you could call me the 'gimme' in the group," said TC.

Kari laughed. "Diana told me that you weren't shy."

They hugged, and Kari moved to Cat and Matt.

"Do you two get a lot of jokes about your names rhyming?' asked Kari with a big smile on her face.

"We're used to it," replied Cat.

Kari laughed. "Well, welcome!" She then hugged them.

She then stopped in front of Jirra. "Last, but definitely not least; I've been looking forward to meeting you, Jirra. What a lovely name," said Kari.

The two women hugged.

Kari then stepped back. "You're missing something."

Jirra cocked her head and smiled. "What do you mean?"

Kari motioned with her left hand, and Alexis stepped out from the kitchen.

Jirra's eyes opened wide and her jaw dropped.

Alexis walked over and hugged and kissed Jirra.

"I thought you couldn't make it," stammered Jirra.

"We finished the shoots early. I just got here a few minutes before you did," explained Alexis.

"Okay, now that everyone is here, let me introduce you to everyone else," said Kari. She motioned for the man and the women.

"First, let me introduce a rarity in these parts, an honest politician," Kari began.

Cat walked up and hugged Carla. "Good to see you, Aunt Carla!" said Cat.

"Aunt Carla?" asked Kari.

"My little brother married Cat's mother," said Carla.

"Wow, what a small world," said Kari. "Diana, why don't you introduce the others?"

Diana nodded. "This is Nina Vasquez, and Lori Tompkins, and Olivia Salvador; they all work for Boudicca."

Jirra broke out in a huge smile. "I thought I recognized you. I never had a chance to thank you for rescuing me."

Nina laughed. "You were doing a pretty good job without us."

Olivia, a stocky woman with short blonde hair nodded in agreement. The color of her hair was natural and came from her Argentinean mother whose family had originally emigrated from Germany in the 1920's. "I'm not sure who needed rescuing; you handled two of them without our help."

Lori shook Jirra's hand. "By the way, have you talked to Tara lately?"

"You know her?' asked Jirra excitedly.

"Oh yes, she taught me my first self-defense lesson when I was in college," replied the tall redheaded woman.

"She taught me too!" Jirra said proudly.

"That doesn't surprise me," said Lori.

"But how did you know that I knew her?" asked Jirra.

"Sorry, but I can't give away all my detective secrets!" replied Lori with a wink.

"Okay, last but not least, let me introduce you to our friend and neighbor, Sean McClain," said Kari.

He was six feet tall and medium build. He had a full head of hair, which was turning grey, although he didn't look old. Jirra suspected he was in his late forties.

The man smiled and greeted everyone, although not as enthusiastically as Kari had done.

Chapter 111

"Now, feel free to mingle, the appetizers will be out soon," said Kari. "By the way, we will have three more guests, although one is also our entertainment for the evening. She owes me that for catering her last party. Anyway, her name is Trish Peyton-Ten Broeck; she and her partner, Amelia, and their young daughter are running a little late, but they should be here within the next thirty minutes. Seems someone ran into a deer ahead of them along River Road," said Kari.

"Are we adding venison to the menu?" asked Sean with a wink.

"I have enough already," said Kari. "Besides, the preferred way of tenderizing Bambi isn't with a SUV. Now if the deer had a red nose, we could add it to the holiday menu."

Beth almost choked on her wine upon hearing Kari's joke. "That was awful funny, but awful."

"Sorry, but I've hit three deer along that road since I've lived out here," said Kari. She then held up two fingers. "Two more and I become an ace."

Celeste gave Beth a puzzled look.

"It's a fighter pilot's term; shoot down five of the enemy and you're classified as an ace," said Beth with shrug.

"I'm impressed," said Kari. "Are you into trivia?"

Beth shook her head. "Military history."

"Really, I haven't met too many women who are into that," said Kari. "Well, Diana said that you all were filled with surprises."

Kari then turned to Jirra and Alexis. "I really like the show, Alexis," said Kari.

"Thank you," replied Alexis, who had her arm around Jirra's waist.

"So how did you two meet?" she asked.

"It was back in New Mexico at the spa where Jirra lived," said Alexis.

"Oh yes, you must give me the name of it; I would love to go out there," said Kari.

"It's called Caldera de Gaia," replied Jirra. She then briefly described the facilities.

"It sounds wonderful," said Kari.

"I know you'd love it," said Jirra. "The funny thing is one of the women who works there is also named Cari, although she spells it with a c."

"A rose by any other spelling," replied Kari. "Now for the important part, what's the menu like?"

Jirra laughed. "It's great." She then described some of the meals and told Kari about Lindsey and Hannah.

"Now I know we have to go. I would love to see the portable barbecue. So, this friend of yours, she's serious about going into the restaurant business?"

Jirra nodded again. "Yes, Lindsey is very serious about it. She's taking business courses along with her cooking classes."

"I wish I had done that. Thankfully, I had some friends to help me, like Sean. He helped finance the place, and he still provides me with good advice. I know Lindsey is getting experience at the spa, but do you think she'd like to spend some time working in something smaller?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, I've wanted to add some Southwestern tastes to the menu, and I could use some help. Do you think she would like to spend a few weeks out here working for me this summer?" asked Kari.

"Really?" asked Jirra.

Kari nodded. "Sure."

"Well, I'll be sure to tell her when I see her in a couple of days," said Jirra.

"Maybe she can return the favor and allow me to spend some time in their kitchen," continued Kari.

"I'm sure they would take that as a tradeoff," said Jirra.

Kari then noticed one of her assistants motioning to her. "It looks like I'm needed, excuse me," she said.

"Shy she isn't," said Alexis.

Chapter 112

Everyone took their seats at the large table as the appetizers came out.

"Now, this will be run like a big family dinner; so take what you want and pass down the platters. Don't worry, there's plenty," announced Kari. "There are several appetizers: The little round balls are Max's Devilish Crab Balls -- crabmeat dipped in a light mustard sauce, rolled in buttered bread crumbs, and then quick baked. There are two kinds of canaps, the uncooked ones are Faith's Favorites -- minced smoked ham and gouda cheese with a bit of chopped green olive, held together with a light vinaigrette on a round of dill rye bread, and the ones with a melty top are tiny pissaladire -- there's a little dollop of caramelized onion between the French bread round and the melted Swiss cheese. There's also a platter with two dips and a variety of fresh veggies to dip in them -- the green dip is my own basil-garlic hummus, and the other is Sean's Special -- a bacon-horseradish-cheddar blend with sour cream. Bon appetit!"

Jirra noticed that Kari had arranged for Celeste to sit next to Sean, who seemed more than slightly interested in her.

There was a brief interruption as a gust of cold air brought three newcomers in the door. A stocky, cheerful-faced young woman carrying a guitar case was followed by a slightly older woman with a long, thick strawberry-blonde braid, who was carrying a squirmy, but happy-looking two-year-old with matching hair.

Kari made quick introductions as she pulled a highchair up to the table between the two remaining empty seats. "Everybody, these folks are the Peyton-Ten Broecks: Trish, Amelia, and Eve. Can you say 'hi,' Eve?"

The little girl waved at everyone and, grinning broadly, yelled out, "Hi, Eve!"

Trish and Amelia immediately pointed at each other and chorused, "You can tell who she got her sense of humor from!"

Amelia then hastily explained that she and Eve were in need of a quick visit "to the potty" and would be right back.

Jirra felt a strange feeling as she looked at the little girl. It passed quickly, and she hoped that no one else noticed how she had been staring at the child.

"Sorry, we're late," said Trish as Kari handed her a glass of wine.

"Was anyone hurt?" asked Diana.

"Not too bad. The Suburban Assault Vehicle knocked the deer into a car in the opposite lane. It went through the windshield. The two people in the Toyota were more scared than hurt," said Trish. Their biggest delay, she explained, was due to the oafish driver of the SUV, who bored everyone with his unending complaints about the not-very serious damage to his pride and joy. It had taken forever for the cops to get him to give them a report of the incident.

"What about the deer?" asked Sean.

"It was killed instantly," said Trish.

"That's good to hear," said Sean.

"Why is that good?" asked TC. "Sorry, but I'm a city girl."

"I've seen a few accidents around here when the deer is trapped from the impact; it isn't pretty," said Sean. "Also if the deer is even slightly hurt, the local police will just shoot it. There's no vet that will treat a deer for a car accident. This time of year there are so many due to the rut."

"How awful," said TC. "That seems rather cruel."

"He's right, TC" said Jim. "Unfortunately, there are so many deer around here now that cars have taken over the role as the main predator. My dad hit one last year, trashed the front of the truck, and it didn't do the deer any good either."

"Where do you live, Jim?" asked Sean.

"Up 611, past Revere," Jim replied. "I was born in Allentown; my parents moved to Revere when I was three."

"Okay, I know the area," said Sean as he nibbled on a crab ball.

"Are you from here originally, Sean?" asked Jim.

Sean nodded. "I was born in Doylestown way back in 1955, and other than the four years in the navy, I've lived in the area. Oh, I did go to college in Philly, but that's still close enough."

Jirra did the math in her head and was surprised, as Sean didn't look like he was in his fifties.

"Where did you go to school?" asked Celeste.

"Well, I would have loved to go to Penn, but I got my degree from Temple," he replied.

"Don't sell yourself short; you also attended Princeton," interjected Diana.

"Just for graduate studies, but I still lived here. It was cheaper to commute," he said. He then turned to Celeste. "I hope you don't think less of me."

Celeste giggled. "No, not at all."

Beth looked at Jirra and mouthed. "I think she likes him."

Jirra nodded back.

Amelia came back with Eve, and they got settled in at the table. Kari whispered something into Trish's ear, and they exited together to the kitchen.

Chapter 113

Jirra would have been content to just eat appetizers for dinner as everything was so good. However, Kari had other ideas. A server soon came to clear the appetizer plates away.

Just then, the door from the kitchen swung open, and Trish appeared with a tray holding a large pumpkin on it, held up above her shoulder with the fingertips of just one hand. She held a ladle in her other hand. With a huge grin, she broke into hearty song as she paraded around the tables, showing that the pumpkin had a silly looking face drawn on it:

Amelia sang along on the chorus, joined promptly by Celeste and then Sean, who had a very pleasant, strong baritone:

"The song is 'The Boar's Head Carol', a very old English traditional Christmas song," Celeste said to several who had rather blank faces. Then there was general chuckling.

With rather surprising grace, considering her burden, Trish swung the tray down in front of her, shifted to grasp it with both hands, and placed it on a small serving table that Kari had waiting. It then became obvious that there was steam coming from a vent in the top of the pumpkin.

Kari explained, "I wanted to present the soup in the pumpkin, because it was cooked in it. However, the face and the song are all Trish's doing. Well done, Trish.

"We'll ladle the soup into bowls and pass them around. It's a puree of pumpkin cooked in cider with onion and fresh apple added, and it's lightly spiced in the Pennsylvania Dutch tradition."

Chapter 114

As Jirra ate, she wished that Lindsey could be there as she would have appreciated the variety of the delicious food. Jirra then wondered if Lindsey would consider coming out for a few weeks; it would be fun to show her around the city.

Jirra then noticed how Sean and Celeste seemed to be hitting it off. That was good, she thought, as Celeste deserved to have someone in her life.

Kari next brought out a couple of large wooden salad bowls, which she started passing around. "The salad is a mix of baby greens with slices of fresh pear and freshly toasted pecan pieces. It's dressed with a pear-infused white balsamic vinaigrette, and there are side dishes of bleu cheese crumbles for those who desire them."

Alexis took Jirra's hand.

"So did I surprise you?" asked Alexis.

"Yes, but I don't mind," replied Jirra.

Alexis looked around the room. "You've done well, Roo; you've surrounded yourself with a strong circle of friends. There's some real strength in this room tonight."

"I know, I was thinking that myself," replied Jirra. She then looked over at Beth, who was taking in Jim. They really made a nice couple, she thought. It was hard to believe that Beth had once been a man.

Alexis then leaned close. "Are TC and Jill a couple?" she whispered.

Jirra looked over at her friends and could see that something was going on between the two. She looked at Alexis and grinned. "Could be."

"Well, they do look like they're in love," whispered Alexis.

"Sean, are you going to help me with the entertaining after dinner?" asked Trish from across the table.

"Depends," he replied.

"Depends on what?" asked Diana.

"Depends if Kari finally got the piano tuned," he replied.

"What piano?" asked Celeste as she looked around the room.

He pointed to the corner. "It's currently being used as a serving table."

"It's a small place," replied Kari. "And yes, it's been tuned."

"You really play?" asked Celeste.

"He's a real Renaissance man, Celeste," said Diana. "He plays piano, writes books, paints, and has even been known to act in the occasional play."

Sean laughed. "A jack of all trades, but a master of none."

"Don't listen to him, Celeste. I've tried to get him to play with me at one of the local fundraisers," said Trish.

"I doubt if our musical tastes would be a good combination," said Sean as he toasted her with his drink.

Trish laughed. "While that would be true for my regular audience, I think I could make an exception for you, especially if it was for a good cause," countered Trish.

"What type of music do you play, Sean?" asked Celeste.

"He can play everything from the standards to rock," interjected Kari. "Sorry, but you can be too shy sometimes, Sean."

"I can't wait to hear you play," said Celeste turning to him.

"Okay, but not until after dessert; I have no intention of missing any part of one of Kari's feasts," he said.

Chapter 115

The entres were brought out on large platters. "OK, folks," Kari announced, "there are two entres, but this is family style, so don't hesitate to have some of each. This one is a medley of sauted shrimp, scallops, and sole in a sherried cream sauce over penne pasta. The other is another of my inventions -- medallions of pork tenderloin and Pennsylvania Dutch smoked sausage sauted with apples and dried sweet cherries in a spiced cider reduction, served over pured sweet potatoes. There are also dishes of a steamed medley of green beans, carrots, cauliflower and broccoli with butter and lemon zest. Enjoy!"

The conversation slowed significantly as people filled their plates and began eating.

Everyone seemed a bit surprised at how quiet and well-behaved little Eve was, despite being an enthusiastic eater. Her bib seemed to show samples of just about everything on the menu. Her quiet ended suddenly though, when she discovered the big dollop of whipped cream on top of the warm, fragrant gingerbread that Kari served for dessert.

"Mit schlag!" she cried delightedly. "Yummy!"

Amelia explained that while it wasn't easy for a two-year-old to say "whipped cream," Eve had learned the easier German equivalent, "schlag," from a friend in DC.

As promised, after dinner the table was cleared away, and the piano was wheeled out. Sean played in the background for Trish. At first, they played Christmas carols, which got everyone in the mood. Trish said that if she saw anyone not singing she would drag them up for a solo. She then transitioned to some "piano-bench" songs that almost everyone knew, and then got them to sing on the choruses of a few of her own songs.

"Well, I need to take a break," said Trish. "Please, Sean, continue to play."

"I smell a set-up," he replied with a laugh. "Well, I've sort of used up my repertoire of holiday songs."

"Don't let that hold you back," shouted Kari.

Her comment was met with laughter.

"Okay, if you insist," said Sean.

"We insist," chorused Diana, Trish, and Kari.

"Please, play," said Celeste.

Sean smiled at her. "Only, if you sit by me I need the support!"

Before Celeste could protest, Beth and Cat gently nudged her towards the piano.

Celeste sat down next to Sean.

"No more excuses!" said Diana.

Sean shrugged his shoulders and began to play. "Well, since I have no choice, then I guess I'll play some of my favorites. Here's one of my favorite composers."

He then started to play a medley of Cole Porter songs. They were familiar enough to get most of the others to sing along. He deftly moved from one classic to another without skipping a beat. Celeste was beaming and couldn't take her eyes off of him.

"Okay, one last song, and since this charming lady next to me seems to know all the lyrics and has such a lovely voice, I'd like her to accompany me," he said looking at Celeste.

"You can't mean me," interjected Celeste.

"No one else," he replied softly, and then he began to play.

Soon the two of them were singing "Let's do it, let's fall in love."

Chapter 116

"Celeste, you were wonderful. I had no idea you could sing so well," said Beth.

"Singing was the easy part," she replied.

They were standing in front of the mirror in the restroom.

"What do you mean?" asked Beth.

"I love him but howhow do I tell him I mean" stammered Celeste.

"Tell him the truth," said Beth.

Celeste turned to her friend. "Just like that?"

Beth nodded. "Look, he obviously has feelings for you. My god, Celeste, it was like a Hollywood movie watching you two together. And, if he's a good friend of Kari and Diana, I doubt that your past will be an issue."

"Are you sure?" asked Celeste cautiously.

Beth put her hands on Celeste's shoulders. "Yes, I'm sure, but what's the worst thing that could happen if he rejected you?"

"My heart would be shattered"

"Is it that strong a feeling?" asked Beth.

Celeste nodded. "I haven't felt this way since I was married to Sherman."

"Then you should be honest with him. Look, I'm wise beyond my years when it comes to these sorts of things. He obviously is interested in you, so if he makes a move, tell him up front. If he's the person I suspect he is, then everything will be fine."

"And if he isn't?"

Beth shrugged her shoulders. "Then you save yourself a whole lot of time."

Celeste nervously bit her lower lip. "I don't know, maybe I'm just reading too much into this."

"No, no, you're not."

"I suppose you're right. I don't think he just pulled that last song out of his hat."

Chapter 117

The party had settled down to small groups of people talking and drinking coffee or hot chocolate.

"The inn is just down the road on the right," said Diana.

"It was a wonderful idea to stay out here tonight," said Cat.

TC and Jill were the first to leave, followed shortly afterward by Cat and Matt.

Sean was sitting at the piano, playing some gentle background music; Celeste was sitting next to him.

"Well, we have to leave too," announced Trish. "It was a great party as always, Kari, but Eve is already up way beyond her bedtime." She and Amelia then said goodbyes to the others, with Eve sleepily waving bye-bye to everyone.

The three women from Boudicca also decided to leave at the same time.

Alexis, Jirra, Diana, and Kari were sitting at the other end of the room chatting. Beth and Jim were sitting next to the fire talking and cuddling.

"Are you leaving too, Carla?" asked Diana.

"In a moment," she said as she began to check her phone. She listened to a message. "Kari, my cell phone's dying; can I use your phone?"

"Sure, let me show you where it is," said Kari.
"You look concerned; is there something wrong?" asked Diana.

"I don't know," she replied.

"Kari said you also paint," said Celeste to Sean. "What style?"

"Watercolors," he said. "You want to see one?"

Celeste looked confused. "What do you mean?"

He laughed, "I have a piece for sale in the front room."

"Oh!"

"Come on, let me show you," he said. "No one is listening anymore anyway."

They walked together to the front of the caf.

Chapter 118

The painting was a watercolor of the Delaware River with the canal in the foreground.

"That's very good," said Celeste.

"Thank you," he said. He then took a deep breath. "Okay, I didn't bring you out here to look at my painting. I wanted to speak to you alone."

"Really?" she asked.

"I know that there's a big age difference between us, but I would like to see you again sometime."

Celeste took in a deep breath and let it out. She suddenly felt weak in the knees and sat down in a chair at one of the tables.

"Are you okay?" he asked.

Okay, here goes nothing, she thought. "Sean, there's something you need to know, and after hearing it, if you change your mind about asking me out, I'll understand."

He pulled out a chair next to her. "What is it?"

Celeste bit her lip and then looked into his eyes. "I was born male. I underwent sexual reassignment surgery several years ago."

He stared back.

"I just wanted to be honest with you," continued Celeste. "I'll understand if you don't."

He interrupted her by kissing her gently on the lips.

Chapter 119

Carla came back into the main room looking as if she was about to explode.

"What's wrong?" asked Diana.

"I just got a call from my office," said Carla as she sat down. "Can I get something to drink?"

Kari stood up. "What do you want?"

"I don't care, just as long as it's strong."

Kari returned with a bottle of cognac and poured Carla a glass.

Carla took the glass and nodded. She then took a long drink. "A detective got a tip this morning, and he decided to follow up on it. He talked to a friend in the Miami-Dade area and confirmed the story."

"What do you mean?" asked Diana.

Carla held out her class, and after Kari refilled it, took another long drink. "I'm so sorry, Jirra, but don't worry, we'll get him back."

Jirra tensed up. "What do you mean, Carla?"

"Todd Kelly boarded a jet to Miami this morning. After getting off the jet, he caught a cab to a marina. His family's yacht was just located in Nassau, Bahamas. The Bahamian authorities have been notified, and we're issuing a warrant for his arrest."

"Will they turn him in?" asked Jirra.

"They have no record that he ever entered the Bahamas," replied Carla. "Most likely he slipped off the boat before it pulled into Nassau."

"Are his parents involved?" asked Alexis.

"I would bet my life on it," said Carla. "I worked a similar case a few years ago. The boy of a rich family was accused of rape. He turned up in France. It took a little time, but we caught him by investigating the parents. They were sending him money. We'll start on Todd's parents immediately. I am not about to let a little rich punk like him get away. Shit!" she exclaimed.

"You can throw the glass if it will make you feel better, but just do it into the fireplace," offered Kari.

Carla nodded and then stood up and flung the glass into the fireplace.

"Did that help?" asked Diana.

"It didn't hurt," replied Carla. She then hugged Jirra. "I will get him, I promise."

"I'll help," said Diana, as she reached for her purse.

"Who are you calling?" asked Kari.

"Max, and he'll contact Boudicca," said Diana.

Jirra felt a flare of emotions ranging from anger to fear. Alexis slipped her arm around Jirra's waist.

"I'm so sorry, Jirra."

"You didn't do anything wrong, and I know that you'll get him," said Jirra. "May I have some of that cognac, please?"

"I think we should all have some," said Kari.

Chapter 120

"I feel so bad," said Celeste as she stood outside of her room at the Inn.

"I know," replied Beth. "I'm thinking of placing a phone call myself."

"Don't you trust the police?"

"Oh, I do, but my family can give them a hand, even if it's unofficial," said Beth.

"Jirra must feel awful," said Celeste.

"Thankfully, Alexis is here to comfort her. Speaking of which, how did it go with Sean?"

"He wants to take me to dinner," replied Celeste.

"And?"

"I told him, and he doesn't care!" replied Celeste with glee in her voice.

Beth wrapped her arms around her friend. "That's wonderful."

"I know," replied Celeste.

"Well, you have to tell me everything when I get back," said Beth.

"Are you leaving tonight?"

"Jim's taking me to his family's farm. It's less than an hour from here," said Beth.

"Okay, but watch out for Bambi," said Celeste.

"And Rudolph," added Beth.

Chapter 121

"You want to talk about it?' asked Alexis as she propped herself up on a pillow in their bed.

"Talk about what?" replied Jirra.

"Come on, Roo, don't try that on me; you're obviously bothered by Todd's escape.

"Is it that obvious?' she replied.

"It's a good thing you only write movies and shows; you can't act worth a shit," said Alexis.

Jirra smiled in spite of herself. "Okay, I'm pissed. If Todd isn't caught, the others may change their pleas and also get off."

"You don't know that," said Alexis.

"I don't know what to think. His family is rich, and I'm sure they'll find a way to support and hide him," replied Jirra.

Alexis began to slowly slide her fingers through Jirra's hair. "From what Carla said, they're not going to let up on this. He can't live in the open, and sooner or later he'll be spotted. He's not charged with a capital crime, so it'll be harder for him to find a foreign government to shelter him. They often do it if the person is facing the death penalty, but he's just facing a long sentence. Also there's the fact that he's charged with a hate crime; not too many countries like to be associated with things like that, and those that do, well, let's just say I doubt if Todd would want to live there."

"Maybe he's in disguise," said Jirra.

Alexis snapped her fingers. "I know. He's dressing up as a girl!"

Jirra laughed. "You're so bad!"

Alexis leaned over and kissed Jirra. "You have no idea, Roo!"

Chapter 122

"We'll be landing shortly, Ms. Eden," announced the flight attendant.

"Thank you," she replied.

Jirra was looking out of the window of the jet.

"I imagine you can't wait to see your mom," said Alexis.

"I was doing okay until we started our descent. This is the longest I've ever been away from her," replied Jirra.

"It's always harder the first time," said Alexis.

"Thank you for spending the holidays with me," said Jirra.

Alexis smiled back. "Thank you for asking me. My family is cool about it; I'm having them up to visit in January. They want to be there when I make the big announcement."

"The whole family?"

"Not yet, but Mom is working on Trish," replied Alexis. "Changing the subject, who is meeting us at the airport?"

"To be honest, I'm not sure. I'm pretty sure my mom will be there, barring any medical emergencies at the spa," replied Jirra.

"Well, it's too cold for snakes," said Alexis.

Chapter 123

"There she is!" exclaimed Jirra as she pointed to her mom. She ran over and gave her mom a long hug.

"Well, I'm happy to see you too, Roo," said Liz.

"Sorry, it's sort of been building up the closer we got here," said Jirra.

"Hi, Liz," said Alexis.

"It's good to see you again, Alexis. I'm so happy you accepted our invitation," said Liz.

The two women hugged.

"Are you by yourself?" asked Jirra.

"No, I had some company," said Liz.

"Who?" asked Jirra as she looked around the terminal area.

"Over there," said Liz, pointing to the right.

"Lindsey!" exclaimed Jirra.

Lindsey ran over and embraced her friend.

"Welcome back," said Lindsey. "Hi Alexis!"

"How're you doing, Lindsey?" asked Alexis.

"Good, it feels good to be done with classes for a while," she replied.

A porter walked over pulling a cart with Jirra and Alexis' luggage.

"Well, it's a good thing you chartered a jet, I doubt the airlines would allow that much baggage,' said Liz as she looked at the all the bags on the cart.

"Well, most of that is gifts," replied Jirra. "Oh, there's a case of Tastykakes, and some Amoroso rolls."

"What's in the cooler?" asked Liz.

"Scrapple for you," replied Jirra.

"Well, bless your heart for remembering," said Liz.

"Scrapple?" asked Lindsey.

Alexis put her arm around Lindsey's shoulders. "Trust me, you don't want to know."

Chapter 124

"We should be home in time for you to grab a shower and change before dinner," said Liz as they drove towards the spa. "Before you argue, Judy and the others have a little welcome home party planned for you."

"I don't mind," said Jirra. "They're my family. Will Dan be there?"

Liz nodded.

"Cool," replied Jirra. "Who else?"

"In addition the staff and their families, Barrett will be there too. He's anxious to update you on the site," said Liz.

"Can we go up there?" asked Jirra.

"If the weather holds," replied Liz. "We had an early snow a few weeks ago, but thankfully Dan had pulled his team out before it got too bad."

"We've been lucky; it's been cold in Philly, but no snow yet," replied Jirra.

"Oh, Jen called and she'll arrive tomorrow," said Liz.

"That's good to hear," said Alexis.

"Changing the subject, what's the news on the fugitive?" asked Liz.

"They know he caught a flight out of Nassau to Mexico, but after that they have no idea," said Jirra. "His parents claim that they have no idea where he is, but they also said that they still believe he is innocent."

"Um, wasn't he caught in the act?" asked Lindsey.

"As red-handed as possible," replied Jirra.

"There are private investigators tracking him down," said Alexis. "He may be free now, but he'll be caught."

"You sound confident about that, Alexis," said Liz.

"Todd pissed off a lot of people who want to see him behind bars," said Alexis. "Besides, I think he'll get tired of being on the run."

"Too bad you can't get America's Most Wanted on his ass," suggested Lindsey."

Alexis smiled. "I called a friend who works at Fox, and they're considering it."

"I can't wait to see that show," said Liz.

Chapter 125

As promised, there was a large welcome home party for Jirra in the dining room. Lindsey excused herself to assist Hannah in the kitchen.

The main meal was chalupas, a spicy Mexican pork stew that was served over a bed of corn chips. A large selection of condiments was available to allow everyone to personalize their meal.

"I wanted to do a steer barbecue, but that will have to wait until summer," said Hannah.

"I'll look forward to it," said Jirra. "This is very good; you've changed the recipe slightly since the last time I had it. It's spicier than before."

"Well, I figured that you haven't had anything spicy in a while," said Hannah.

Jirra made the rounds greeting the rest of the staff.

Judy was very pleased to see her. "So the big question is, will every semester be this exciting?"

"I can't imagine that," said Jirra. "I mean, it would take several people to come up with something more thrilling for the spring semester."

Judy laughed. "You make it sound as if someone is scripting out your life."

"Stranger things have happened," said Jirra. "I mean, just look at my life."

"Hey, there she is!" called Tara. She put down her bowl and gave Jirra a big hug.

"Thanks for the great lessons," said Jirra. "They really were helpful."

Cari then hugged Jirra.

"So, did you learn anything at Penn this year, other than how to fight off bigots?" asked Tara.

Jirra nodded. "I learned that I'm lucky to have two great sets of friends, one here and one back in Philly."

Chapter 126

It took Jirra a while to greet all her friends; she finally took a seat at the same table with Liz, Dan, Barrett, and Alexis.

"Everyone seems pretty up-to-date on my life at Penn," she said.

"Judy has me post a weekly newsletter," said Liz dryly.

"I hope you're kidding," replied Jirra.

"I think it's cool that here you're a bigger celebrity than me," noted Alexis.

"Please!" exclaimed Jirra. "So how's the dig been going?"

"Very well, we made some great progress this fall. We've shut it down until spring," said Dan.

"Oh, so that means I can't see it," said Jirra sadly.

"Well, we're going out tomorrow to pick up the last of the gear; you can come along if you want," said Dan.

"You mean it?" asked Jirra excitedly.

"Sure," replied Dan. "We've made some improvements to the path, so we can get up there easier."

"We call it the Jirra Highway," said Barrett.

"You do not!" countered Jirra.

Barrett laughed. "Actually, we call it Judy Road, but I did suggest the first one."

"Mom, do you mind if I go up there?" asked Jirra.

"No, I sort of expected that you would want to go there," replied Liz.

Jirra looked at Alexis. "You game?'

Alexis nodded. "I brought my camera hoping we would."

"Cool," replied Jirra.

"How long will you be up there, Dan?" asked Liz.

"Well, if we get an early start, we'll be back mid-afternoon," he replied.

"Good, I just wanted to know for planning dinner," said Liz.

"How's Jen getting here?" asked Jirra.

"Oh, knowing her, she probably has a Hummer standing by for her at the airport; she loves driving vehicles like that," said Alexis.

"By the way, Alexis, your show is excellent," said Barrett. "I haven't missed a single episode."

"Thank you," said Alexis. "Speaking of the show, did you know that Jirra has written a story for it?"

"Really? You didn't tell me," said Liz.

"Well, there's no guarantee that they'll use it. I just fictionalized the attacks at Penn," explained Jirra.

"Actually, Faith loved the story so much that it's been added to the spring shooting schedule," interjected Alexis. "I wanted to surprise you."

"And are they going to film it at Penn?" asked Jirra.

"They're in negotiation right now," said Alexis.

"Is Jen going to direct it?" asked Jirra.

"Yes, I twisted her arm," said Alexis. "I also mentioned using the Scooby Gang in cameos."

"Scooby Gang?" asked Barrett.

"I think she's referring to my friends who helped catch the thugs," said Jirra.

"So who are you?' asked Barrett.

"I was the bait," replied Jirra.

Chapter 127

"You don't have to stay here," said Jirra as they walked into the cottage that Alexis had requested. "I mean, Mom knows we're a couple; you could stay with us."

"Yes, but I haven't come out yet. It could raise questions among the guests, and thanks to the internet and blogs, it would be seen nationwide. I want to control this on my own. But trust me, Roo, after January, I won't have to worry about it again," replied Alexis. She then closed the door and kissed Jirra.

"I've been wanting to do that since we got here," said Alexis. "Can you stay a while?"

Jirra nodded.

Alexis took Jirra by the hand and led her into the bedroom. They sat down on the bed and began to caress and kiss. Slowly, Alexis began to undress Jirra. First, she removed Jirra's blouse and then her bra.

"You have the most beautiful breasts," cooed Alexis as she leaned down to kiss them.

While most of the time Jirra wished that her breasts were smaller, when Alexis touched them she no longer had regrets. Jirra lowered herself down on her back.

Jirra had gradually accepted Alexis's dominant nature in the bedroom. At first, it had been very difficult for her to accept, as if t was another reminder of her lost masculinity, but as she learned to accept her life, it wasn't so bad. Granted, she hadn't had a lot of sexual experience as a guy, but as Josh she had assumed that being male meant being in charge. The more she was with Alexis, these feelings changed. She had come to realize that Alexis wasn't trying to control her. Another thing was that Jirra found that she enjoyed it.

Alexis had also taught her how to make lovemaking a mutual sharing experience and always made sure that both fully enjoyed each encounter.

Afterwards, as they cuddled together under the sheets, Jirra asked her lover a question.

"You've been with a man, right?" asked Jirra.

"Yes, I've told you that, why? Are you still curious about it?"

"No, I just wanted to know if it's true that many men don't make sex as as mutual as women do," said Jirra.

"Well, I'm not exactly an expert, but I had good and bad experiences. There are women who will use another woman too," replied Alexis. "You can't group it all together."

"I see," replied Jirra.

"Okay, now my turn," said Alexis. "Do you ever wish you were still a male?"

"Not as much as I used to. I mean, I realize that we wouldn't be together if I was a guy, and I can't bear to think what that would be like," replied Jirra.

"I don't know, Josh sounded like a nice guy," said Alexis. "But you still think about it, right?"

"I guess when I was attacked, especially the first time here in New Mexico. I felt pretty helpless then. But, I've learned to defend myself, so that isn't a major issue now."

"Okay, I buy that; what about the biological side?"

It took Jirra a moment to realize what Alexis was talking about. "You mean having a baby?"

Alexis nodded.

"It worries me; I mean, it's one part of being a woman that really scares me," replied Jirra. "Why?"

"Well, looking down the line, it would be nice to have a family; don't you agree?" asked Alexis.

Jirra nodded.

"So you're not anti-baby or anything," asked Alexis.

"No, I like the idea of having a family; it's just that I hadn't figured on being the one who gets pregnant."

"That's an honest answer," replied Alexis. "Are you totally against the idea?"

Jirra sat up and propped herself on one elbow. "I don't know. I mean, I know that I've changed in ways. I'm not dead set against it or anything like that, why?"

"I was just wondering," said Alexis.

Jirra sensed something was wrong. "What is it? Come on, we share all secrets, right?"

Alexis nodded and appeared to be fighting back her emotions. "I can't have children. Oh, I'm healthy in all other ways, but I can't get pregnant."

Jirra reached over and touched Alexis' face. "I didn't know."

"Anyway, I've always wanted a family; it's part of the reason why I want out of show business. I don't want to raise kids around that sort of life. I fully understand your feelings too. Maybe we can adopt."

"Well, since we're still talking in the future let's not rule anything out yet," said Jirra.

"Roo, don't feel like I'm forcing you into anything," said Alexis. "That's the last thing I would want to do to you."

Jirra shook her head. "I know that. I just never gave getting pregnant much thought. I figured that since I only like women, it wouldn't come up, but now I have something to think about. Alexis, I love you so much. I mean, I'm a writer, yet I can't come up with the words for how much you mean to me. I appreciate you being so honest with me, and now I can think about this in a logical manner. I don't know what my answer will be, but I will think about it."

Alexis pulled Jirra close and they kissed. "That's all I could hope for, Roo,"

Chapter 128

Jirra wasn't totally surprised to find her mom still up when she came into the house.

"Hi, Roo," said Liz.

"Hi," said Jirra as she walked into the kitchen. "You want some tea?"

Liz, sensing that her daughter wanted to talk, nodded. "That would be nice. I've missed our little talks."

"Is it that obvious?" asked Jirra as she filled the kettle with water.

Liz nodded.

Jirra smiled. "Thanks."

After they fixed their tea, they sat down together at the kitchen table.

"Okay, Alexis and I were talking, and some issues came upconcerning the future," said Jirra as she stirred her tea.

Liz just nodded.

"I told you how she's coming out next month," said Jirra.

"Yes, and I'll fully support both of you; is this what you want to talk about?"

Jirra shook her head. "No, it's just that we've talked about getting married oh, nothing immediate or anything like that!"

Liz smiled. "That's your decision, but just so you know, I think you two make a lovely couple."

Jirra smiled. "Thanks. Anyway, we talked tonight about well, about the future and raising a family."

Liz sipped her tea.

"Anyway, Alexis can't get pregnant, and well, you said that I'm capable of it, right?"

"Physically speaking, yes," replied Liz.

Jirra sipped her tea. "I just assumed that it would never come up; now I have to think about it."

"And what do you think about it?"

"It scares me, Mom. I mean, it really scares me."

"It's a huge change," said Liz. "It should scare you a little."

"I mean, we're talking a few years from now," said Jirra.

"I think the fact that you're at least thinking about it is a good thing," said Liz.

"Why?" asked Jirra.

"Roo, you've told me how you're lacking balance in your life, in which the duality of your life is hard to deal with, right?"

Jirra nodded again.

"You've been able to shut out a major biological aspect of your life. Oh, you have to deal with your period and all that, but you don't date men, so you've been able to put the idea of being a mother out of your thoughts. I'm not telling you to go out and get pregnant, but it's very healthy for you to think about it," said Liz.

"Can you see me with a big belly?" asked Jirra with a smile.

"If it's because you wanted a baby, it would be wonderful," said Liz.

Jirra hugged her mom.

"Jirra, I have something else I want to talk to you about. I wanted to wait until you were home, and well, this is as good as any time," said Liz.

"What is it?" asked Jirra.

"I've had a chance to compare your medical record with Jen's. Since your transformation was under similar conditions, it only made sense."

"What did you find?" asked Jirra.

"There are some similarities between you two. Jen has a very high recuperation rate, and from what I've seen, so do you," said Liz.

"I was wondering about that," said Jirra. "What else?"

"Now, what I talk to you about stays between us, okay?" said Liz.

Jirra nodded.

"As you know, Jen is actually older than she appears," said Liz.

"I know that," said Jirra.

"What isn't well known is that her aging process is very slow," said Liz. "Now before you get worried, I've checked you physically, and you appear to be aging at a normal rate. But we are dealing with uncharted territory here, so I will monitor your aging from now on."

"How old will she live to be?" asked Jirra.

"We don't know," said Liz as she lifted her mug.

"I don't want that," said Jirra, shaking her head vigorously. "I don't want to be like Connor MacLeod in Highlander and outlive everyone I know!"

Liz smiled. "Well, as far as I can tell, you're aging normally. You didn't change age when you were transformed, and your transformation happened much faster than Jen's. I hope you're not angry with me for not telling you this sooner."

"Angry? Please! Mom, I fully understand," said Jirra. "Now, I have something to bring up; Dan knows that I used to be a guy, right?"

"Yes, you told me I could tell him," said Liz.

"When should we tell him everything?" asked Jirra. "I mean, I don't want it be an issue between you two."

"I appreciate that, Roo."

"I also need to tell Barrett," said Jirra.

"I understand. I'm happy to see that you're more open to trusting others," said Liz.

"Well, I've told several of my friends about it. I still have a few to talk to, but I have time," said Jirra. "It's rather freeing actually."

"I imagine it is. Well, just so you know, Dan's been very supportive. I have a feeling he'll understand completely; as for Barrett, well you know him better than I do."

"Thanks, Mom. Well, I better get to bed; I have to get up early," said Jirra. "Hey, why don't you come with us?"

"I just might," replied Liz. "Good night, Roo."

They hugged before going to bed.

Chapter 129

"I'm surprised to see you this morning, Liz," said Dan. "Not upset, just surprised."

"Well, I figured since Jirra was here, I'd ride out with you," said Liz. "Can you turn the heat up a little more?"

They were in the first Land Rover, while Jirra, Alexis, and Barrett rode in the second.

"If you're hoping to get some wildlife shots, we usually see some mule deer near the site," said Barrett. "They're pretty used to us by now, so they're not spooked by the sounds of the motors."

"That's good to hear. I take it no one hunts them," said Alexis.

"Not up here, the land is all posted. It's amazing how animals seem to know where the no-hunting areas are," he replied.

"Do you hunt?" asked Jirra.

"Not in the past few years. I used to go deer hunting when I was younger," he replied. "Just so you know, it was for the meat. I wouldn't think of hunting just for the sake of shooting something."

"You should come to Pennsylvania, we've got a lot of deer there," said Jirra.

"I've heard that," he replied.

"So, any additional ideas on what the site was used for?" asked Jirra.

"Just what I've been e-mailing you. Oh, we did find some really strange petroglyphs, but no one has any idea of what they mean, even the professor is stumped."

"Can we see them?" asked Jirra.

"I don't see why not," he replied.

"I'm glad the weather is nice," said Alexis. " I mean, it's cold, but not unbearable."

"It will get a lot colder. The canyon doesn't get much sun this time of year," he said. "We were up here a few weeks ago, and well, we almost froze our butts off. That's part of the reason why we're stopping for the year."

"When will you start up again?" asked Jirra.

"Depends on the weather, hopefully late spring," he replied.

An hour later, they pulled up to the campsite.

"We'll hike up to the canyon first and then load up the vehicles for the ride home after lunch," said Dan.

Most of the campsite had already been packed up; there were just a few boxes under a tarp left to remove.

"I see you took the sign down that had our names on it," said Jirra.

"It's being kept safe for next year's dig," said Barrett.

"Any more problems with the grave robbers?" asked Jirra as they headed up the worn path to the canyon.

"No, not since this was declared a protected site. They don't like to have the feds after them. Unfortunately, there are still a lot of undiscovered sites for them to loot," said Dan.

To Alexis's delight, they spotted several mule deer along the way. Just as Barrett had said, the deer seemed to ignore them.

Jirra was amazed by the amount of work that had been done just since the previous summer. There were several areas under excavation.

"We've pretty much proven that the site was not lived in year round," said Dan. "It also has potshards from at least six other Anasazi sites."

"All from the same time?" asked Jirra.

Dan nodded. "That proves that whatever this place was used for, it was shared by all the villages. I still think it was used for some sort of ritual, maybe a fertility or purification rite. We know so little about these people that it would be just guessing at this point."

"Can we see the glyphs?" asked Jirra.

"I don't see why not. Barrett, why don't you show them," said Dan.

Barrett nodded and led Jirra and Alexis to the back of the canyon.

"They're really strange," said Barrett. "They're unlike anything else we've ever seen. We've cleaned them up since we discovered them. At first, you could hardly see them with the naked eye."

He led them to a plywood enclosure. The door was locked, and he fumbled for the key for the padlock.

"Okay, look on the wall, around six feet off the ground; maybe you can figure out what they mean," said Barrett as he handed Jirra a flashlight. "Sorry, but there's only room for one at a time."

Jirra flicked on the light and pointed it where Barrett had pointed. It took her a moment to see the ancient rock etchings. At first, they just looked like scratches, but then she was able to see them better. Her eyes opened up wide, and she dropped the light as she gasped.

Chapter 130

"Jirra, you okay?" asked Liz.

Jirra opened her eyes and found that she was on the ground with the others standing around her.

"Take it easy; you passed out," said Liz.

Jirra immediately sat up. "Did you see them? Did you see the glyphs?"

"What?" asked Dan. "The glyphs?"

"Mom, have you seen them?" asked Jirra as she tried to stand up.

"Take it easy, Roo. What are you talking about?" asked Liz. "What did you see, Alexis?"

"Nothing, there wasn't room for both of us," said Alexis.

"Mom, please go look at them," pleaded Jirra.

Liz nodded and walked over to the enclosure.

"You okay?" asked Alexis as she helped Jirra up.

"I'm not sure," replied Jirra.

A moment later, Liz walked out with a shocked look on her face. "I need a drink," she said.

Dan reached into his backpack and pulled out a stainless steel flask. "Jack Daniels," he said as he handed it to her.

Liz took a long swig. She was about to hand the flask back, but instead she took another drink. She then handed the flask to Jirra. "For medicinal purposes, Roo."

Jirra rook a short drink and coughed slightly. She then handed the flask back to her mom.

"Okay, will one of you tell me what you see in them?' asked Dan.

Jirra looked at Liz, who nodded back.

"You might as well tell him," said Jirra.

Liz nodded and handed Dan the flask. "Here, you might need this before I'm done."

Chapter 131

Dan was sitting on a boulder scratching his head.

Barrett was sitting next to him. He had a sly look on his face. "I always thought there was something special about you, Jirra. "

"Do you believe me, Dan?" asked Liz as she sat down next to him.

"I have to; who would make up something like that?" he said.

"It looks like the Anasazi knew about the mud, and they must have used this site for some ceremony," said Jirra.

"The glyphs show lighting and a transformation of a man into a woman," said Alexis.

"But why?" asked Liz.

"I suspect it was religious in nature," said Dan. "Maybe the transformed person became a priestess or something like that. From what I can see in the carvings, the person was obviously held in high esteem by the others. Maybe it was a fertility rite."

"Did it hurt, Jirra?" asked Barrett.

She shook her head. "It was painless physically anyway."

"I can't imagine what it must be like," said Barrett.

"I'd doing okay," she replied.

"Thank you for trusting us, Jirra," said Dan.

"I planned on telling you soon, but after seeing those petroglyphs" she said as her voice trailed off.

Dan smiled. "Well, we know what the glyphs mean; now we need to find proof."

"Um, what do you think I am?" asked Jirra almost amused.

"That's not what I mean, Jirra. If I use you as proof, then your cover will be blown. Everyone and his brother will want to poke and prod you to determine what happened. No, I'm afraid that we'll have to do this the old fashioned way and use what was left behind to solve this mystery."

"That's right, Jirra. We can't allow your secret to be told," said Barrett.

Jirra immediately hugged Barrett and then Dan.

"Thank you," she replied.

Chapter 132

"Well, we'd better start back down," said Dan. He then snapped his fingers. "I almost forgot, I have one more thing to show you."

He led them to the original entrance of the canyon. It had been closed off by dynamite by Dr. Randolph Margate in 1940 to protect the site. Unfortunately, the same explosion killed him. Jirra had discovered his remains the previous summer.

"We got special permission to do this from both the Feds and the local tribes. I mean, if he hadn't done it, who knows what would have happened to the site," said Dan as he showed them what appeared to be a simple stone grave marker.

"You mean Dr. Margate is buried here?" asked Jirra.

Barrett nodded. "He had no known family; hell, we don't even know what his real name was. We're positive that Margate was an alias. I was amazed that the tribes approved it."

"Apparently, they knew and respected him. He would often tell the tribes of his discoveries and no one else. From what information I was told, he may have discovered dozens of sites that are still hidden," said Dan. "Anyway, it's nice that he's resting in a site he helped protect."

"I agree," said Jirra. She wondered if Killara could tell her something about the mysterious Dr. Margate someday. She also decided that she would have to bring flowers for his grave the next time she came here.

"Well, let's get going," said Dan.

They started out of the canyon.

"Aren't you worried about looters? I mean, there's no guard here," said Alexis. She pointed at one of the warning signs. "I mean, I doubt if those signs will deter a grave robber.

"We have electronic monitors in the area," said Dan.

"Yes, but what good are they? By the time you got up here, the place could be stripped clean," said Alexis.

Barrett laughed. "We have a special security system."

"What's that?" asked Jirra.

"The locals think the place is haunted. I tend to agree. I mean, I told you about the dreams we had when we slept in the canyon; well, since then we're heard stories from locals of other things."

"Like what?" asked Alexis.

"One man claimed that he was hiking through here several years ago, and as he got close to the canyon he heard drums," said Barrett.

"Do you believe him?" asked Jirra.

Barrett shrugged his shoulders. "I keep an open mind. The spirits seem to tolerate us, and I see no reason to upset them. Maybe they've been waiting for someone to come along who could tell their story. Anyway, the word is out that this place is haunted, and if that keeps out the looters, so be it."

"I wonder if Dr, Margate is still out there," said Jirra as she looked back into the canyon.

"I wonder that myself," said Barrett.

Chapter 133

They arrived back at the spa to see a large canary yellow Hummer H-3 parked in the guest parking lot.

"Good God!" exclaimed Dan, as he stepped out of his Land Rover. "Who would drive such a beast?"

Alexis and Jirra broke out laughing. In unison they answered his question. "Jen Stevens!"

They found her sitting in Judy's office, where it was apparent that she was having a high-spirited conversation with the owner of the spa.

"What's the matter, didn't the H-3 stand out enough by itself?" asked Alexis.

Jen stood up and smiled. "I know the color is hideous, but it was the only one they had. It was either that or an old Aztek, and trust me, I would have rather walked than be seen in one of those!"

After a round of greetings and introductions, they moved over to Liz and Jirra's place for coffee. They then told Judy and Jen about their discovery and the connection to Jirra's transformation.

"Are you sure about the glyphs?" asked Judy, who poured some Irish whiskey into her coffee. She held out the bottle. Dan nodded and held out his cup.

"Yes," replied Jirra. "I mean, if I hadn't been changed, I wouldn't have made the connection, but it's obvious that the Anasazi knew about the mud."

Dan nodded, and he pulled some photos of the glyphs out of his case. "Knowing the answer makes it a lot easier to decipher the drawings. We couldn't figure out what this meant, but now it's obvious that it's a reference to the mud." He was pointing to what looked like a puddle.

"What do we do now?" asked Judy.

"We keep the truth a secret," said Dan. "The petroglyphs have been shown to many archeologists, and their consensus is that it's part of a myth. I mean, no logical scientist would suspect that they are telling actual events. We'll keep it to ourselves unless we can find physical proof in the canyon; even then, we'd get Jirra's approval before disclosing it."

"You don't have to do that," said Jirra. "If you can find something that supports the truth then tell it. I mean, who would connect me to it?"

"It does raise some interesting issues," said Barrett. "I mean, up until now, we've assumed that the many strange glyphs that have been discovered at Anasazi sites were all just fantasies or done for mystical reasons: what if they're literal recordings too?"

Dan scratched his head. "I was thinking the same thing. It looks like I'll have a job for a while -- you too, Barrett."

"I'm just a grad student," he replied.

"Not for much longer. Thanks to the discovery of the canyon, my grant has been increased substantially. I guess you could call this an early Christmas present, but when you finish your degree, I'm prepared to take you on fulltime as my postdoc."

"You mean that?" asked Barrett excitedly.

Dan nodded. "I can think of no one more deserving. So do you want the job?"

"You'd better believe it."

Jirra hugged Barrett. 'I'm so happy for you, Barrett."

The others all congratulated him.

Liz then made an announcement. "Hannah, Cody, Lindsey, Tara, and Cari will be here soon with dinner. Hannah's bringing some venison chili. Some of us need to shower and change, myself included."

"Dan, Barrett, you can use one of the empty cottages," said Judy. "Follow me, I'll take you over."

"I'll see you shortly," said Alexis as she got up and kissed Jirra goodbye.

Chapter 134

"Good morning," Beth said into her cell phone.

"Good morning to you," replied Celeste. "Are you still in Bucks Country?"

"No, we're on our way down to Virginia," she replied. "We're just outside Baltimore on I-95."

"I hope you're not the one driving," said Celeste. "You're scary enough when you're not distracted."

"Very funny. No, Jim is driving," replied Beth.

"I've very relieved to hear that," replied Celeste.

"Obviously, you're not in Philly. I tried the home number first," said Beth.

"We're on our way up to the house on Long Island," she replied. We just stopped for breakfast."

"We?" asked Beth.

"Sean is riding up with me, along with Spirit. It saves Michael a trip," replied Celeste.

"Sure," replied Beth. "I'm sure that's why you're doing it."

Celeste laughed. "We're going to spend a day there before heading up to Connecticut. Sean wants to see the institute," replied Celeste.

"And that's it?"

"Hopefully not," replied Celeste. "We're going to take in a show on Broadway too."

"So Sean isn't there at the moment, right?" asked Beth.

"He's washing up," replied Celeste.

"Okay, so we've got time then. Are you two an item yet?"

"A cultured woman doesn't respond to questions like that," replied Celeste.

"I know you, Celeste. A cultured woman doesn't watch Monty Python either," countered Beth.

Celeste laughed. "Let's just say that everything is going well."

"I'm so happy for you," replied Beth. "It's long overdue."

"It is nice to be with someone again I'd sort of forgot what it was like to be with someone who cares about you if you know what I mean," replied Celeste. "So when will you be back?"

"We'll be back before New Year's Eve. Jim and I are going to a party together. What about you?"

"I don't know yet," replied Celeste.

"Good for you! You have no idea how good it is hear that you haven't made plans in advance!"

"I'm not that organized, Beth," replied Celeste.

"Yes, yes you are," said Beth. "Oh, have you heard from Jirra?"

"I got an email from her. She says that everything is going well, and that there's an exciting discovery at the spa. She wrote that she'll tell us about it when she gets back. She also asked about Todd."

"Any news on him?"

"We know that he was in Mexico, but the trail has gone cold. I know that Boudicca is on the case," said Celeste.

"I'll talk to my parents when we get in," said Beth. "Maybe they'll have some advice. Well, I'll call you on Christmas; take care."

"You too, Beth, have a safe trip."

Chapter 135

"It's a really great fire, Judy," said Dan as he stood near the large bonfire in the courtyard of the spa. Liz was standing next to him.

"It's going to be cold, but clear," she replied. "My family always used to have a bonfire on Christmas Eve, and I decided to make it a spa tradition. We're going to have music soon too."

"What kind of music?" asked Jen.

"We have several very good guitar players here at the spa, oh, and some drums too," said Judy. "As for the drinks, we have hot chocolate, hot buttered rum, and glgg."

"Glgg? What's glgg?" asked Alexis.

"Red wine with fruit extracts and spices, served hot," said Judy. "I dated a Swede once and he always had it for Solstice. I figure that we can use it for this celebration since we missed the Solstice."

"It's strong but good," said Tara. "Although, I prefer the kind made with vodka."

"I like it with vodka too; I never developed a taste for aquavit, which is more traditional," added Cari.

"I like it stronger too," added Judy. "But I don't want to take any chances with the guests. The last thing my lawyers want is some drunken guest to fall in the fire."

"Um, I know dinner wasn't that long ago, but is there going to be any food?" asked Jen.

"Only the best!" added Hannah. "What's a bonfire without snacks."

"Now we're talking!" said Jen.

"We've roasted some chestnuts, and we have some old fashion popcorn poppers, that we'll be passing out as soon as the fire dies down a little," said Hannah. "Oh, and of course we'll have mountains of Christmas cookies. Lindsey is in charge of bringing those out."

"What? No marshmallows?"

"Would I forget something like that?" asked Hannah. "Cody spent the afternoon making up sticks. Oh, we even have all the supplies for those of you who want to make 'smores."

"Even though I was never a girl scout, I know how to make those,' said Jen.

"This is wonderful, Judy," said Jirra.

"I agree," added Alexis.

"There's something very communal about a bonfire," said Judy. "I wanted to do it last year, but it was snowing. However, from now on it will be a tradition at the spa regardless of the weather.

The guests also seemed to enjoy the fire, along with the food, drinks, and music.

Most of the music played was familiar enough to get everyone singing along.

"It's too bad that Beth, Celeste, and the others aren't here," said Jirra to Alexis.

"It is pretty special," she replied. "It's so beautiful."

The only light came from some strategically placed luminaries and the fire itself. The sky was clear and a blanket of stars spread out across the sky.

The darkness also allowed Alexis to told Jirra's hand without drawing any undue attention. It also allowed her to slip Jirra the occasional kiss too.

"What a wonderful way to spend an evening," said Jirra.

Chapter 136

Hannah and her staff produced a massive Christmas feast. There was roast turkey, standing rib roast with Yorkshire pudding, and roast goose.

"How on earth did you have time to do all this?" asked Liz.

"I have a great staff," replied Hannah.

"Everything is excellent," said Jirra. "I really like your Yorkshire pudding."

"That was a request from some English guests. Just between you and me, it was the first time I ever made it," replied Hannah.

"It's wonderful, Hannah," said Liz.

Dan, Liz, Hannah, Cody, Lindsey, Jen, Judy, Alexis, and Jirra were all sitting at the same table. Lindsey's boyfriend, Dave arrived just in time for dinner.

"Dave, I need some help in the kitchen getting the dessert ready," said Lindsey, as they finished dinner. "Would you excuse us?"

"Lindsey, the kitchen staff can see to that," said Hannah.

"I just want to make sure," said Lindsey as she grabbed Dave by the hand. "We'll be back shortly."

"Where's Barrett?" asked Jirra.

"He's with his family in town," said Dan. He then looked at Jen. "Excuse me, Jen, that's a rather unusual pendant you're wearing; can you tell me where you got it?'

Jen undid the clasp and passed it to Dan. "It was a gift," she replied.

Dan looked at the pendant, which had an image of a man being struck by lightning on one side and the other side had an image of a woman with what looked like a glow around her.

"It's not Anasazi, but the images look remarkably similar to the ones up in the canyon," he said.

"Do you think there's a connection?" asked Jen.

"There could be. We know so little about the history of the Anasazi. We don't know where they came from, and we don't know where they went when they abandoned their villages here. The image looks more modern than the ones in the canyon, so there could be a connection. Before you leave, I would like to take some photos of it, if you don't mind."

Jen shook her head. "I don't mind."

"May I see it, Jen?" asked Jirra.

"Sure, Roo," replied Jen.

Jirra looked at the figures on the pennant.

"If I had to guess, I would say that this came from an East Coast tribe," said Dan. It's possible that the Anasazi traveled that far."

"You're right, Dan. The shaman of a local tribe in New York gave it to me. He said that it would protect me. I was wearing it when I got hit. Several of the links in the chain are fused together now." Jen pointed to several spots in the chain that were fused solid from the heat generated by the lightning strike. "There must have been something to it, since I don't know how I could have survived the strike. The doctors said that I should have died. I wore it today as a reminder of my survival and to honor the Ancient Ones."

"Ancient Ones?" Jirra had a slightly puzzled look on her face. "You mean the Anasazi, right?"

"Yes, the Anasazi. My people refer to them as the Ancient Ones."

"Your people?" Now Dan was confused.

"Yes, Dan. I do have some Native American heritage in my family. I was raised to respect the beliefs of the tribe as well as to have a solid grounding in the scientific world. While science can explain a lot, there are many more things in this world that have no scientific explanation. Jirra and I are prime examples of that. We were both hit by lightning and transformed. I've been poked and prodded by the best scientific minds that the planet has to offer, and I still have no satisfactory reason why I survived or why I was transformed. If the Ancient Ones guided my transformation, I am most grateful that they did so. I'll try to make the most of the new life I've been given."

"Thanks for showing this to us, Jen," said Jirra as she passed it back.

"Oh, I have another piece of jewelry that I want to bring out," said Dan. He then reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out an engagement ring. He then got out of his seat and lowered down to one knee in front of Liz. "I know this is a little corny, but Liz, would you marry me?"

Jirra clutched Alexis's hand and broke out in a huge smile as her mother beamed.

"Of course, I'll marry you, Dan," replied Liz.

Dan placed the ring on her finger, stood up and kissed her. He then stood up on his chair. "She said YES!"

There was a standing ovation from the staff and guests. At the same time some of the staff wheeled out a big tub of chilled bottles of champagne.

Liz pulled at Dan's hand. "Please get down before you break your neck."

"Sorry, I just want the whole world to know how much I love you," he replied.

As the champagne was passed out, Liz turned to Judy. "I suppose you were in on this?"

"Of course, especially when he agreed to hold the wedding here," she replied.

Jirra couldn't contain herself and got up to hug Liz and Dan.

"I'm so happy for both of you," she said as she wiped tears away.

"Thank you, Roo," said Liz. "I suppose you know that I will want you in my wedding party."

"I don't mind one bit," she replied. She then kissed Dan.

"It means a lot to both of us that you're so accepting of this," said Dan.

"Thanks, Dan," she replied. While she couldn't bring herself to call him Dad, she was very happy that he was marrying her mom.

Lindsey and Dave returned. Lindsey had a flushed look on her face. "What did I miss?' she asked.

"Dan and Liz are getting married," said Hannah. "Where were you?"

Jirra and Alexis noticed that Lindsey's blouse was mis-buttoned, and it was all they could do to refrain from laughing.

Jirra got up and motioned for Lindsey to follow her.

Chapter 137

Alexis and Jirra cuddled up next to each other in bed.

"Do you think anyone else noticed that Lindsey was mis-dressed?" asked Jirra.

"I doubt it, as everyone was too busy congratulating Liz and Dan," said Alexis. "What did Lindsey say when you talked to her?"

"Her face got as red as I've ever seen it," said Jirra. "I guess love is bursting out all over."

"That's for sure," replied Alexis.

"I'm so happy that my mom is getting married again," said Jirra.

"Dan's really nice," said Alexis. "It's also nice that he's so open-minded and accepting about you."

Jirra nodded.

"I can't wait to see you in a bridesmaid's gown," said Alexis. "Actually, I can't wait to help you get out of the gown."

"You're so bad!"

Alexis laughed. "Have you given any further thoughts to us getting married?"

Jirra nodded. "I talked to Mom about it. She said that as long as we're happy she would support us."

"My family feels the same way. In fact, my sister said that I would be a fool to let you go."

"Which sister was that?" asked Jirra with a wink.

Alexis laughed. "Ohhh and you call me bad!" She then pulled Jirra into her arms. "I think I'd better put you over my knee and spank you."

"You wouldn't dare!"

"Maybe another time," said Alexis as she began to kiss Jirra.

Chapter 138

"This is quite a facility, Celeste," said Sean.

They were walking around the grounds of the institute.

"Well, we still have a lot to do, but it's a start," she said.

"That may be true, but you've done a lot of good. I can just imagine what traditional facilities would do with kids like these."

"I just want to give back. Our goal is make our students as self-sufficient as possible. There are a few who may never be able to function on their own, but we've had a lot of success stories so far," she replied.

"Where do they all come from?" he asked.

"We get some from law enforcement, and some get directed to us from state facilities. Then there are those who are rescued by other groups," explained Celeste.

"What do you mean?"

"As I told you, there is a market for transgendered teens as sex slaves. Well, every now and then we get some teens dropped off here who have been rescued. I don't know much about the rescuers except that they seem to bring us some of the most abused teens. I wish I knew who they were so I could thank them," she said.

"So, we're talking vigilantes?'

"I don't think so. I get the impression that they work for a law enforcement agency, but as to which one, I have no idea."

"Remarkable, I had no idea," he said. "You're quite an amazing woman."

"Like I said, I just wanted to give back. I was abducted myself, but thankfully, I was purchased by a very kind man, who helped me. I cringe sometimes thinking about how different my life would have been if someone else had got me."

"Do you talk to your family?"

"Just my father. He's working in northern Jersey, and we see each other every few months. I know that doesn't sound like much, but we weren't on the best of terms before I was abducted," explained Celeste.

"And your mother?"

"She wants nothing to do with me," replied Celeste.

'I'm so sorry," he said.

"Thank you. I wish things were different. So what about you -- do you have any family?"

"Both my parents passed several years ago. I have two older sisters. Claire lives in San Francisco with her girl friend, and June lives in Homer Alaska. She owns a small art gallery and a bed and breakfast."

"Are you close?"

"We talk on the phone regularly," he replied. "What about you?"

"No official siblings, but I have several unofficial sisters," she replied. "You met Beth, Cat, and Jirra at the party. Then there are two other girls who were abducted by the same psychopath who seized me. Tina is going to college in Boston, and Brenda is attending a local college -- oh, she also works summers in her family's restaurant in Doylestown."

"Really, which one?"

"Horton's," replied Celeste.

He nodded. "I know it well. They have great Cuban black bean soup."

Celeste smiled. "I also have a very close friend who's a department head at the Agency; she's also like a sister."

"It sounds like you've surrounded yourself with good people."

"I've been very fortunate," she replied.

"But no one in your life since your husband passed, right?"

Celeste nodded.

He took her by the hand. "Look, I know there's an age difference between us, but you've a lovely woman, and I'd like to see you more."

Celeste smiled back. "I'd like that."

Without a word, Sean slipped his arm around her, and they continued their walk across the foundation's grounds.

Chapter 139

"I really liked your family," said Jim.

"They liked you too," replied Beth.

"I also like your family friends, although I got the distinct impression that my life wouldn't be worth a dime if I ever hurt you," he said.

They were driving back to Philly up I-95.

"My parents aren't that bad," said Beth.

"I wasn't talking about them. At the party, a short muscular white guy and a huge black guy told me that I'd better treat you nice. I had the distinct feeling my life was being threatened in a semi-friendly way."

"That must have been Tom and Madison," said Beth with a sigh. "I doubt they would really kill you rough you up maybe, but not kill you."

Jim looked over at Beth. "You're kidding, right?"

"They're sort of like overprotective big brothers," she said with a smile. "I've know them since I was a teenager. I can't tell you the details, but they saved my life."

Jim shook his head. "I can't wait to hear all your stories, Beth."

"I'd like that too," she replied.

He placed his hand on hers.

"So, besides being threatened by Tom and Madison, what did you think of the others?" she asked.

"I was very impressed with Ally Burns," he said. "I can't believe she's a department head; I mean, she looks so young."

"She virtually built the Teen Internet Department from scratch. I hope to work for her some day," said Beth.

"Well, I wouldn't mind working for your father someday," said Jim.

"Did he tell you what he does?" asked Beth cautiously.

Jim nodded. "Special Operations."

"He must really like you then. Just so you know, it's a very dangerous job," said Beth.

Special Operations, or Spec-Ops, was the 911 force for the Agency. It also had the distinction of having the highest casualty rates, although under Beth's father this rate had decreased greatly.

"They're the best of the best," said Jim.

Beth smiled and nodded. Deep down, she would have preferred that Jim had taken an interest in one of the other departments, one slightly safer. While she was immensely proud of her father, she also saw the anxiety on her mom's face whenever he was called out on a mission.

Jim noticed he'd touched a nerve and decided to shift the conversation. "Changing the subject, any word on the fugitive?" asked Jim. "I know you wanted to talk to your dad about him."

"Well, it looks like Todd used a false passport. A guy matching Todd's description caught a flight out of Mexico City to Brazil two days ago."

"So they think he's there?"

"I think it was just a stopover, and a way to throw people off his trail. Todd doesn't speak Portuguese, and the Brazilians aren't as strict about their extradition laws. No, I think he's either going to Europe or he's going to try to sneak back into the US. However, from what we know about Todd, he's not exactly opened-minded culturally. I can't see him living in some foreign country for the rest of his life. He's also arrogant and just might figure that in time we'll stop looking for him."

"Does your dad agree?"

Beth nodded. "Todd slipped up once, and he'll do it again."

"You're the most interesting woman I've ever met," blurted out Jim. "I'm sorry, that didn't come out the exact way I meant."

"Thanks!" replied Beth. "I know what you meant. I'm not exactly conventional."

"That's what I like about you. I mean, I'm never bored when I'm around you, Beth," said Jim.

"Well, if it means anything, I like you a lot too," said Beth.

"A lot?" he asked.

He glanced over at her.

Beth smiled back. "Yes, a lot!"

Chapter 140

Diana was nursing a glass of cognac as she watched the snow gently fall outside. Kari added another log to the fire and then joined her on the couch.

"This is excellent," said Diana as she inhaled the aroma of the drink.

"It should be, it's over a hundred years old."

"I like the way you sniffed the bottle after you opened it," said Diana.

"It's a trick I learned from watching the movie Highlander. I mean, how often can you sniff air that's over a hundred years old?" said Kari.

"Actually one hundred and six years old," said Diana.

"It's just so nice to have customers who like me enough to give me such expensive gifts," she replied. "I mean, there's no way that I could buy such a costly bottle of Hennessy for myself. I love it, but this costs over $300 a bottle."

"It's worth it," replied Diana.

Kari slipped her arm around Diana. "I'm glad to see you're opening up. Throwing that party before Christmas was very nice."

"They're a good group. I see a lot of myself in some of them, and well... I want to give back. I can't imagine how I would have turned out without Faith and Max," said Diana.

"Any one of them in particular?"

Diana smiled. "Jirra; I mean, I know she's transgendered, but I sense she's dealing with something else. Oh, she's doing a good job hiding it, but from all my experience in hiding emotions, I just get a feeling she's in conflict."

"She's a very pleasant young woman, and she and Alexis make a very nice couple."

"Alexis is going to come out in January," said Diana. "She told me and asked that I keep an eye on Jirra for her, especially when dealing with the press."

"Well, the good thing is that Alexis won't be the first," said Kari.

"Yes, but she does have a top rated show," said Diana. "And she's young and very attractive. I imagine the press will make a big deal about it. I've talked to her about it and have made a few suggestions."

"Like what?" asked Kari.

"Pick a week when there's something else big going on," said Diana. "If she's going to do it in January, then do it around the Super Bowl; that way the press will have something else to cover."

"I hadn't thought of that," said Kari. "It's too bad that it's even a news story."

"I know," said Diana. "I wish we could get them to put more coverage on that punk who skipped out of the country."

"Well, let's not worry about that tonight. Let's just enjoy the snow, the fire, the cognac, and our love." She then kissed Diana.

"I'm so lucky to have you in my life," replied Diana.

Kari kissed her again. "Don't you ever forget that!"

Chapter 141

The spa had a big New Year's Eve party. Judy had planned it all year and insisted that guests and staff dress up for the celebration.

"Roo, you look fantastic," said Liz.

Jirra stared at herself in the full-length mirror. The red sequined gown seemed to flow over her body.

"I don't know, Mom. It's a little revealing," said Jirra as she looked down at her exposed cleavage.

"Roo, you're only young once. You have a lovely body, and you shouldn't be ashamed of it. Besides, Alexis will love you in it," said Liz.

"Where did you get?" asked Jirra.

"I saw it in a store in Santa Fe and immediately thought of you," said Liz.

"It is a nice dress," said Jirra. "I didn't think they made them like this anymore."

"They don't, I bought this in a used clothing shore that specialized in eveningwear. My dress was made in the fifties too," said Liz.

Liz was wearing a black evening gown.

"Dan promised me he would be wearing a tux," said Liz. "When Dan and I walk in, I want everyone to look at us."

Jirra laughed. "I'm so happy for you, Mom."

"I never thought I would be happy with another man. I loved your father so much," said Liz. "Dan has made me feel whole again."

"You deserve it, Mom."

"Now, here's a wrap for you to keep you warm while you walk over to the dining hall," said Liz.

"I'm just glad there's no ice out there. Walking in these heels is hard enough as it is," said Jirra. "I'm heading out to meet Alexis. I'll look forward to your entrance."

Chapter 142

"Oh, Roo, you look stunning," said Alexis. "I love that dress; it's perfect for you!"

Alexis was dressed in a silver gown.

"I'm glad you like it. God, I can't believe I'm wearing something like this!"

Alexis laughed. "Your mom is right; you have the body for it, and it's perfect for you. I'm also pleased that you're wearing the string of pearls I gave you for Christmas."

"I know they don't exactly go with the dress, but I really wanted to wear them," said Jirra.

"Well, I can't wear the turquoise necklace you gave me tonight, but I plan on wearing it as part of my costume for the show," said Alexis.

"Cool," replied Jirra. "I'm still a little nervous about tonight."

"Why? You look great."

"Aren't you worried what the guests will think?" asked Jirra.

Alexis shook her head. "I'm coming out soon anyway. Besides, we haven't exactly done a good job of hiding our relationship. I had a woman come up to me and tell me that we make a lovely couple!"

"Really?"

Alexis nodded.

"Okay, let's do this before I change my mind," said Jirra.

"I can't wait to see what Jen is wearing. She said that she brought something extra special."

Chapter 143

Jirra was pleased to see that there were many other women in evening gowns. She had a lingering fear most of the others would show up in jeans and sweater.

Jen was dressed in a forest green cheongsam that looked like it was painted on her.

"That's so beautiful, Jen," said Alexis.

"I have a friend in LA who made it for me," said Jen. "I have to admit that you two make a rather stunning couple. Jirra, red is definitely your color."

"Thanks, Jen," replied Jirra. "Alexis is right; you look great."

"Well, the next time you're out in LA, I'll have you fitted for one like this."

Jirra laughed. "I'll keep it in mind."

Liz and Dan arrived a few minutes later, and Jirra got chills at seeing how happy her mom looked.

"Just so you know, I do expect a wedding invitation," said Jen.

"It will be worth it just to see Jirra in a bridesmaid's gown," added Alexis.

"Actually, I'm looking forward to seeing her in a wedding gown," said Jen.

Jirra felt her face getting red. "Did you tell her?" she asked Alexis.

Jen smiled. "Roo, she didn't tell me a thing, but she would be a fool not to marry you."

Jirra smiled back.

"How does that make you feel? I mean, growing up I doubt you ever thought about being a bride," asked Jen.

"You got that right. But I'm warming up to the idea," said Jirra.

Alexis slipped her arm around Jirra. "Come on, let's go mingle. Do you want to join us, Jen?"

"I'll be along," said Jen.

Tara and Cari greeted Alexis and Jirra.

"You look great, Jirra. You definitely have the figure for a dress like that," said Tara.

"Thanks," replied Jirra. "You two look great too."

Both were dressed in black gowns.

"My god, do you see Jen?" said Cari. "I love her dress!"

"Jen could wear a gunnysack and make it look glamorous," said Alexis with a smile. "She definitely has a sense of style."

"You're not too bad yourself, Alexis," said Tara.

"Thank you," replied Alexis.

"So when are you going to make the announcement?" asked Tara.

"A friend has suggested I do it the week of the Super Bowl," said Alexis.

"Good idea," said Tara. "Call me if you need anything; that applies to both of you."

"Thanks, Tara," said Jirra.

"So when are you flying back east?" asked Cari.

"In two days," replied Jirra. "I wish I was out here longer."

"Me too," added Alexis. "But we're starting shooting again on the eighth."

Lindsey came over wearing a dark purple gown. Dave was wearing a standard evening tux.

"Wow, I feel underdressed," said Lindsey. "You all look fantastic."

"Lindsey, you look great," said Jirra.

"Thanks. I wish we could have had more time together," said Lindsey. "I've missed our adventures."

"I like the tux, Dave," said Tara as she reached over and adjusted his bowtie. "You really look dashing in it."

Dave smiled. "Thanks, Tara."

"See, I told you that you looked great in it," said Lindsey.

Jirra then told Lindsey about Kari's offer.

"That would be so cool. How far is New Hope from where you live?"

"Not too far," said Jirra, "about forty miles, I'd guess."

"It sounds like a great opportunity," said Dave. "You know, I'd love to go with you. There's so much history around there that I'd love to see."

"I'll e-mail you the info when I get back to Penn," said Jirra. "I'd love to have you out there."

"I'd like it too," said Lindsey.

Judy then made an announcement. She was dressed in a gold evening gown.

"Excuse me, before things start to get out of hand, I have a special announcement to make. As most of you know, Jennifer Stevens is a regular guest here. She just asked me to let everyone know that her next movie will start filming here in late-May. What's even more exciting is that the movie is based on a story written by our own Jirra Reid."

There was a loud round of applause.

"Did you know about this?" Jirra asked Alexis.

"Nope, but I knew Jen had something up her sleeve," replied Alexis.

Jen then joined Judy. "This announcement is for the staff. I have booked the entire spa for two weeks of shooting. Now that will be expensive, and to save cost I won't be bringing in extras from LA. I was hoping that many of you would be willing to appear in the movie. Yes, you will be paid, and some of you may get speaking roles."

There was more cheering.

"That is so cool," said Lindsey. "So, does this mean you'll be getting a writing credit, Jirra?"

"She'd better," said Alexis with a smile.

Jen then came walking over towards them.

"Sorry for not telling you before, but you know how I like to surprise people, especially my friends," said Jen. "My lawyers will be sending you the contract, Jirra."

"I'm stunned," said Jirra.

"Well, you shouldn't be. You have a real talent for storytelling. I showed your story to some friends, and they're very impressed. If you decide to go into the movie business, I think you'd have a great career."

"Thanks, Jen," replied Jirra. "By the way, I'm looking forward to seeing you direct the episode for Alexis."

"I had second thoughts, but I'm warming up to the idea of directing," said Jen. "Especially, when I'll have friends in the production."

"Well, I think you'll do great," said Alexis.

"Thanks, Alexis," said Jen. "Roo, I know that you'll just be just finishing classes when we start filming, but it was the best I could do. I didn't want to interfere with the spa's summer schedule, and I didn't want to wait until it was too hot."

"I understand," said Jirra. "I'll get out here as soon as finals are over."

"I'll supply you with a jet," said Jen. "Alexis, I know that you're going to be on break then, and I would like to give you a role if you don't mind?"

"I'd like that," said Alexis. "Maybe a nice uncredited cameo, I've always wanted to do one of those!"

"Deal," said Jen. "Well, I'd better go mingle some more. I imagine there are still two or three people who I haven't signed autographs for."

Chapter 144

It was after one when Jirra and Alexis stepped into Alexis's cottage.

"I know that I couldn't give you the kiss I wanted to back in the hall," said Alexis. "So, I had this installed."

Jirra looked up and saw a sprig of mistletoe hanging from the ceiling fan.

"How thoughtful," she replied.

Alexis pulled Jirra into her arms. "You're the best thing that has come into my life. Happy New Year, Roo." She then began to kiss Jirra.

Jirra felt like melting from the passionate kiss, and it was all she could do to keep standing.

"Come on, let's sit down. I have something to give you," said Alexis.

They sat on the couch.

"Look, I know that we have time, but I want to show you how much you mean to me," said Alexis. She then pulled two small jewelry boxes out of her purse. "Jirra, will you marry me?"

Jirra stared at the engagement ring. She tried to reply, but couldn't as she got so choked up with emotion. All she could initially do was nod.

"Is that a yes?" asked Alexis.

"Yes yes, I will marry you," replied Jirra.

Alexis placed one of the rings on Jirra's finger. She then handed Jirra the other ring. Jirra nervously placed the matching ring on Alexis' finger. They then kissed again.

"I know we won't actually get married until you finish college, but I want us to be a real couple. There may be some difficult days in the future, and I just figure that if this is official it will be easier," explained Alexis.

"This means so much to me. In the months following my change, I wondered if I would ever be with someone. In some ways, I sort of resigned myself to the fact that I might go through life alone," said Jirra. Tears began to roll down her cheeks.

"You'll never be alone, Roo," said Alexis, who reached over and gently wiped the tears away.

They started to kiss again.

"Come on, Roo, let's go to bed."

Chapter 145

Liz looked at ring on Jirra's finger. "It's a very nice ring," she said.

They were having coffee in the kitchen.

"It matches Alexis' ring," said Jirra.

Liz looked at Alexis and nodded. "I want to say that I've very happy for both of you."

"Do you object, Mom?" asked Jirra.

"I don't object, Roo. I just want you two to be happy. This could make your lives difficult."

"We've talked about that, Mom," said Jirra.

"Liz, the last thing I would want to do is hurt Jirra," said Alexis.

"I know that, Alexis. My concerns are for both of you," said Liz.

Alexis smiled. "Thank you."

"When do you plan on getting married?" asked Liz.

"We haven't set a date, but it won't be for a while. I want Jirra to complete school," said Alexis. "I just wanted to show Jirra that I care deeply about her, and even though we're separated by distance, we're together in spirit at all times."

"That's very lovely, Alexis. I know that you two love each other dearly, and I just want you to be happy."

"You mean that?" asked Alexis.

"Yes, my dear, welcome to the family," said Liz. She then gave Alexis and then Jirra a big hug.

"Thanks, Liz," said Alexis.

"Thanks, Mom. It really makes me happy that you're so understanding," said Jirra.

"Alexis, have you told your family yet?" asked Liz.

"No, but we're going to stop there on the way back. I'd rather tell them in person," said Alexis.

"That's smart. When you see them, please tell them that I'd like to meet them, since we're going to be family," said Liz.

Chapter 146

Jirra was sitting next to Alexis on the couch in Alexis's cottage. They were drinking hot chocolate and watching the fire.

"I can't believe we have to go back tomorrow," said Jirra.

"I know, but we have to stop in Toledo to see my family," replied Alexis. "I will miss this place; it's so relaxing."

"I hadn't realized how much I missed it," added Jirra.

"Well, we'll be back in the spring," said Alexis. She set her mug down on the coffee table. "Can I ask you something?"

Jirra nodded.

"What do you miss most about not being a male?"

Jirra ran her fingers through her hair as she contemplated her answer. "I guess it would be the fact that I never really had an opportunity to experience life as a male. I mean, I was eighteen, but there were many things that I never got to do."

"Like having sex?" asked Alexis.

A sly smile grew on her face. "That's one thing. But, there's more to it than just that. I mean, I was close to graduating high school, and there were things that I wanted to do. I mean, I'm it's not like I have led a sedate life as a woman, but there were things that I missed out on."

"Like what?" asked Alexis.

"Well, even though my parents never pushed me, I had thought about joining the military," said Jirra.

"Really?" asked Alexis.

"I wanted to get out and see the world. I had talked to the navy recruiter before Dad was killed," said Jirra.

"The navy? But your parents were both in the army," said Alexis.

Jirra laughed. "I know, but I didn't want to be a ground-pounder. I was thinking of applying for a NROTC scholarship and then going surface."

"I didn't know you liked the ocean that much," said Alexis.

"Actually, the only time I was on a ship out of sight of land was on a charter boat off the Jersey coast. My dad took me on a bluefish expedition. I got really seasick and didn't catch a thing," confessed Jirra.

"So that experience made you think about joining the navy?" asked Alexis.

"I wanted to confront my fears," admitted Jirra. "Dad always said the best way to overcome fear was to face it. The funny thing is that I'm getting to do that now."

Alexis nodded. "Even though you've adapted, it must be terrifying sometimes."

Jirra nodded and sipped some more of her chocolate. "I can't imagine how I would have gotten this far without my friends, family, and of courseyou."

Alexis smiled back and leaned over and kissed Jirra. "Thank you."

"I accept my life now, although I'm still scared about some things," said Jirra.

"Like what?"

"Being found out," said Jirra. "I know Jen has done well, but she didn't have a choice. The whole world knew about her change."

"Is that all?" asked Alexis.

Jirra shook her head. "The discovery in the canyon just confirmed my greatest fear. I know that I'm fertile."

"That's understandable," said Alexis. "It must be a great shift in your thinking to suddenly realize that you can physically have children"

Jirra shook her head. "It's not that, Alexis. I have a confession; it's something that I've never told anyonenot even my mom."

Alexis took Jirra's hand into hers. "What is it, Roo?"

"There are times when I feel a very strong urge to be a mother. They pass quickly, but they always come back. Alexis, I'm nowhere close to being ready to be a mother."

Alexis sensed the fear in Roo's words.

"I mean, I know that I'd have to be with a guy and all that to get pregnant, and I still have no desires for men, but there are times when I see a woman with a baby and I get a longing feeling. It's very strong, but thankfully it passes quickly. But the feelings come more often now," continued Jirra. "I had it at the party when I saw Eve. I've had it when I saw one of the pregnant guests."

"Really?" asked Alexis.

"Yes, so if you notice me spacing out sometime when there's a baby around, you'll know why," said Jirra.

"You did a good job of hiding it," said Alexis.

"I guess you're not the only one who can act," said Jirra. "It both scares me and fascinates me; does that makes sense?"

"Yes, it does. Just so you know, I'll support your decision either way, my love," said Alexis as she pulled Jirra close. "In the future, please don't hide your feelings, it's not healthy."

"Thanks," replied Jirra, as she snuggled closer to Alexis.

"I know you have a period, but have you ever been given a full exam?" asked Alexis.

Jirra nodded. "Mom has insisted that I get regular exams. I'm very capable of having children."

"So everything is normal?" asked Alexis.

Jirra held out her right hand horizontally and rocked it back and forth. She then told Alexis about her increased healing ability, leaving out the information about Jen's health and aging.

"It makes sense in some ways," said Alexis. "I mean, it's not surprising that the transformation would have some special aspects to it."

"I hope that Dan and Barrett find out some more information on the Anasazi," said Jirra. "I'd like to know about the reasons why they used the canyon. I suppose I could ask Killara the next time I see him, but knowing him, it would just leave me with more questions than answers."

"Well, I'm with you all the way now, Roo," said Alexis as she leaned over and kissed Jirra on the lips. "Besides, what's life without some mysteries?"

"Normal?" asked Jirra.

"Normal's overrated," replied Alexis.

"I love you so much," said Jirra.

"I love you too, Roo," said Alexis as they began to kiss.

Chapter 147

Jen insisted on driving Jirra and Alexis to the airport. Liz and Dan rode along.

"You know, Jen, you complain about being spotted in public, yet you insist on driving vehicles like this," said Alexis.

"Life is too short to drive boring cars," replied Jen. "I know one thing, when I make the movie out here, I'll bring my own Hummer from LA."

"Oh, yes, a huge fire engine red Hummer; that will certainly blend right in," added Alexis.

"Keep it up, Alexis, just remember that I'll be directing you in a few months,' said Jen.

Alexis winked at Jirra and they began to laugh.

"Changing the subject, how long will you be staying in Ohio?" asked Liz.

"Just a few hours," replied Alexis. "I told my sister, Sue, about our engagement, and she'll be bringing out my parents. My brother won't be able to make it as he's already back at college," said Alexis.

"And Trish?" asked Liz.

"No, but I really wasn't expecting her to come along," said Alexis. Even though she did her best to hide it, her disappointment showed in voice.

"Please have your parents call me after you've told them," said Liz.

"I will," replied Alexis.

The ride to the airport passed way too fast for Jirra's taste, and soon they were at the airport.

"Maybe you and Dan could come out to Philly," said Jirra hopefully.

"We just might do that, Roo," said Liz. She then hugged Jirra. "I'm going to miss you."

"I'm already missing you, Mom," replied Jirra.

Jirra then gave Dan a hug. "Please keep me up to date on the dig."

"Well, we won't be doing anything until spring. Barrett and I are going to be in the archives until them. Hopefully, we can find some similar glyphs to the ones we discovered."

"Good luck. Also, I just want to say how happy I am that you're going to marry my mom."

Dan laughed. "I'm pretty happy about it too."

Jen then hugged both Alexis and Jirra.

"Have a safe flight," said Jen.

"We will. So when do you go back to Hollywood?"

"In another week. I want to relax a little more," said Jen.

"Now, call me when you get in to Philly," said Liz.

"I will, Mom," said Jirra, who then hugged her mom again.

Chapter 148

It was a week later, and Jirra was watching Alexis on TV. Cat, Beth, Celeste, and Spirit were sitting around Jirra's living room.

"So her family is okay with you two being engaged?" asked Cat.

Jirra nodded. "Well, with the exception of her sister Trish."

"It's amazing that two people can have the same name and be so different. I mean, Trish from the party is like the exact opposite," said Beth.

"We shouldn't let them in the same room. It might be like matter and anti-matter, and we'd have an explosion," said Cat.

"Shhhh!" said Jirra as she pointed to the screen.

They watched the rest of the show in silence.

"Okay, now we can talk," said Jirra.

"So, tell me, is the show going to be shot on campus?" asked Celeste.

"They're still negotiating it," said Jirra. "But either way the show will be shot in Philly."

"And we're really going to get parts?" asked Beth.

Jirra nodded.

"Even Spirit?" asked Beth.

Jirra laughed. "Why not?"

"So, how did things go with Jim?' asked Cat.

"Very well," replied Beth. "His parents like me, my parents like him, and we love each other."

"Sounds perfect," said Cat.

"Celeste had a good break too," added Beth.

All heads turned towards Celeste, who just shrugged her shoulders.

"You're not getting off that easy," said Cat.

"Okay. Sean and I had a wonderful time together," she said.

"That's it?" asked Jirra.

"We're going to The Mann this Saturday for a concert," said Celeste. "He's really nice, and Spirit likes Sean too."

"I'm very happy for you, Celeste," said Jirra.

"So am I," added Cat.

"Has Matt started his class yet?" asked Jirra.

Cat nodded. "He's doing very well. I'm happy for this, but I miss him a lot."

Eventually, the talk shifted to Todd.

"Diana couldn't tell me much, but she hinted that they have proof that his parents have been helping him," said Beth.

"Do they know where he is?"

"They know he left Brazil, but they're not sure where he is; although Diana said Boudicca was checking out a lead in Costa Rica," continued Beth.

"So he's heading north," said Cat.

Beth nodded. "That would be my guess."

"Well, I doubt if he'll come back here, and if he does, it would be a great mistake," said Celeste. "I rented out one of the first floor apartments to Nina. She'll be working out of Boudicca's local office. Just so you know, they will be keeping an eye on us. Todd might try to seek revenge."

"He can't be that stupid," said Jirra.

"Never underestimate a numbskull," said Beth. "Still, he's going to have enough things to worry about."

"I've talked to some of the other campus clubs, and they're going to help us put up posters of him all over campus," said Celeste. "Also, Jill said that the paper isn't going to let this die out until he's caught."

"Cool. Now, what about the other empty apartment on our floor?" asked Cat. "I noticed that sign came down."

Celeste nodded. "Very observant. I rented it yesterday to TC and Jill."

"That's wonderful; when do they move in?" said Jirra.

"In a few weeks; I need to get it painted first," said Celeste.

"What about Diana?" asked Cat.

"She's going to rent out one of the other first floor apartments. It will be her office and allow her to sleep in the city when she has to work late," said Celeste.

"Soon the whole building will be family," said Cat.

Celeste smiled. "That's the plan."

Chapter 149

Jirra received a call from Alexis just before she went to bed.

"Did you like tonight's show?" asked Alexis.

"Yes, it was very good, although the ending was a little dark," said Jirra.

"I know, but it creates some good tension between the characters. Faith doesn't always want a happy ending."

"Just as long as we get ours," said Jirra.

"I like that idea. Well, I have an early shoot tomorrow. Good night, and remember that I love you, Roo," said Alexis.

"I love you too, Alexis," replied Jirra.

Chapter 150

He watched as his passport was examined at the San Ysidro border crossing. He had picked the busiest time of day to make his return back into the United States, hoping that this would make his entry easier. As expected, his false passport passed inspection, and he was allowed to cross.

Todd was very bitter over how his life had changed so dramatically in the past few months. One moment he was at Penn, and the next he was on the run, and why? Just because some freak of nature upset his plans.

His father had told him to lie low and not cause any trouble and to let the lawyers work everything out. But Todd had his doubts. That bitch of an assistant DA didn't look like she would back down.

Todd re-read all the articles about his arrest online. It really angered him that his arrest was due in part to a group of students who'd tracked him and the others. He would get their names and someday make them pay.

However, Todd would do as his father said; he would lie low for and lick his wounds. He would live in LA for now and wait for the right moment to strike back. There were others who thought like him, and all they needed was a leader. In his mind, he had a list of those he would strike back at, starting with the freak who had led to his arrest, Jirra Reid.

Jirra, Alexis, Beth, Cat, Celeste, Diana, Jen, Spirit, and the others will be back in Coeds 2.

Coeds 2
By
Julie O

Edited
By
Robert Arnold

Dedicated to Amelia R — Wherever you are; you are missed!

This story features characters from Fresh Start; Change of Course, The Protector series, The Scholarship, and Corruption. I recommend you read these stories first.
At the recommendation of many of my fans, there is a short summary of the various characters and their related stories at the end of the story.

Jennifer Stevens appears courtesy of Bob Arnold

Chapter 1

Jirra Reid stepped out of her bathtub and dried off her body. Before dressing she stood before the mirror and examined herself.

Even though she had been a female for over a year and a half, she was still slightly uneasy about her body. Yes, she was happy with her life, which was a fact she couldn’t deny, but there still a lingering sense of feeling uncomfortable.

The feeling wasn’t nearly as strong as it had been when she was first transformed in a freak accident back at the spa in New Mexico. In fact, most of the time she barely gave it a thought, but there were moments when it all came to the surface. It usually happened when she was alone, although it also popped up when she came across some unexpected reminder of her life as Josh.

Jirra ran her hands over her large breasts as if to confirm her femininity. Thankfully they had stopped growing and her bra size had settled into 38-DD. Even though her lover Alexis felt that they were perfect, Jirra still wished they were slightly smaller. She also didn’t like it when boys stared at them. Maybe it was some sort of cosmic joke for all the times she looked at breasts when she had been a boy.

She had a good life at Penn, and had numerous close friends, but there were times when she felt so alone. Her recent sense of melancholy came on as she realized how much she missed Alexis, who was currently in Boston.

What made matters worse was that Alexis was about to announce to the world that she was a lesbian. Jirra wanted to be by Alexis’s side, but they both agreed that it would be best they stayed apart until the hubbub passed.

Jirra’s hands slid slowly down her tummy towards her vagina. While having a vagina had its benefits, she definitely wasn’t comfortable with the idea that she was fertile. Yes, she was in a loving relationship with another woman, and although she had no sexual feelings for men, the possibility existed that she could become pregnant. If it was just the biological aspects of it she could live with that, but there was the growing desire to have a child.

Deep down she knew this was part of her transformation. The discovery of the glyphs in the canyon back in New Mexico confirmed this. Her transformation was tied to some ancient magic of the Anasazi, most likely a fertility ritual.

Alexis agreed with her suspicion, but at the same time told her not to worry about it as she would stick by Jirra no matter what happened. Jirra remembered asking how they would explain her getting pregnant when the cover story was that she was a transsexual. Alexis just kissed her and said that they would worry about that if it happened.

Jirra looked down at her engagement ring and sighed. She knew how lucky she was to have Alexis in her life. It helped her get through these moments of indecision.

Jirra knew it was time to try and contact her spirit guide and try to get some answers. The problem wasn’t making contact with Killara, her spirit guide; it would be getting a straight answer out of the little rodent.

Chapter 2

Jirra sat cross-legged on a Navajo blanket that she had positioned on the floor of her bedroom. The heat in her apartment was up high as it was currently 22 degrees outside and snowing heavily.

The heat was necessary as she was totally naked with exception of two pieces of jewelry. The first was her engagement ring, and the other was the sliver chain that hung around her neck. Attached to the chain was a simple red stone carved into the form of a leaping kangaroo. It had been given to her right after her transformation and she rarely took it off.

Jirra closed her eyes and cleared her mind of all thoughts with the exception of Killara. Hopefully he would grant her a visit.

“Hello, Jirra.”

She opened her eyes to see a kangaroo rat sitting on a rock in front of her.

“Hi, Killara,” she replied as she looked around. Obviously, she was no longer in her bedroom back in Philadelphia. “Are we in the canyon?”

“Very observant,” he replied as he began to scratch his left ear with his hind foot.

She was back in New Mexico, or at least a vision of New Mexico.

Jirra then noticed that she was still naked; thankfully it was a very pleasant day. The warmth from the sun felt good on her body.

“It must be early summer,” she commented as she continued to look around. She also did her best to fight the urge to cover herself up. Then again, the only other being around was a talking kangaroo rat.

“Again, very good,” he replied.

“Are we in the past?” she asked.

“Does it matter?” he asked.

Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “No, I guess it doesn’t. Anyway, I have more important questions.”

“Of course you do,” he replied.

Jirra wasn’t sure but he looked like he was smiling.

“I saw the glyphs,” she said. “What I don’t understand is why men would want to become women. Were they transgendered?”

“It’s not as simple as that. It was considered a great honor. The tribe that controlled this area was a matriarchy. If a man distinguished himself and passed the appropriate rituals he was allowed to be transformed,” replied Killara.

“Oh,” replied Jirra.

“As I told you before, your transformation was an accident…but that doesn’t make it any less special.”

“Does that mean that there’s a purpose to all this?” she asked.

“Of course, everything has a purpose,” he replied.

“And you’re not going to tell me what mine is, are you?”

“Again you’re right, no wonder you’re doing so well at Penn,” he answered.

In spite of herself, she laughed. “May I ask you a few more things?”

He cocked his head and made a movement that Jirra took for a nod.

“Am I like Jen? I mean, will I age normally?” she asked.

Jen was Jennifer Stevens, a celebrity that had visited the spa months after Jirra’s transformation. Jen was transformed into a woman by lightning several years before Jirra’s own accident. Jen’s accident had caused her to stop aging, her life span now potentially in the hundreds of years although it wasn’t public knowledge. Jen had settled into her new life quite well and had started a successful career as a TV show host and movie star despite the fact that her transformation was headline news.

“While you share much with your friend…there are also many differences. If it makes you feel better, yes you will age at a normal rate,” he replied.

Jirra let out a sigh of relief.

“That’s odd, I’ve always found that humans want to live extremely long lives,” he said.

“Not at the cost of outliving my friends and family like Jen,” replied Jirra. “I…I don’t know what…I mean how I could get by without them…especially Alexis,” she replied. She then looked off into the distance.

Killara leaned over and nibbled on a leaf of grass. “You’re carrying around a lot of worry, my dear. Before you ask, about you and Alexis, you have nothing to worry about. Things will work out.”

Jirra turned and smiled. “That’s a big load off my mind.” She then wiped away a tear with the palm of her hand.

“That’s good to hear…you’ve had a lot to deal with, so let me remove another weight; the threat that you’ve faced will be resolved soon,” he said.

“You mean Todd,” replied Jirra in a relieved tone.

Todd Kelly had orchestrated attacks on several students at Penn, including Jirra. He was currently on the run from the law after jumping bail.

Killara appeared to be nodding. “He may cause some more problems, but like a dark cloud, he too will pass. I can’t tell you what will happen to him, but it will be very appropriate.”

“So… you can see the future,” commented Jirra.

“Time as you know it is a very primitive concept. It doesn’t flow in just one direction,” he replied.

Jirra nodded. “I suspect that doesn’t mean just past and present.”

Killara cocked his head as he stared back at her. “Go on.”

“I’m not sure how to phrase this, but can time flow sideways too?”

“You’re learning my dear,” he replied. “Speaking of time, it’s time for you to leave.”

“Wait, this is getting interesting!”

“That’s all for now, my dear. See you again soon.”

“When?” she asked anxiously.

“You’ll know when,” he said.

With that, Jirra opened her eyes and found herself back in her bedroom.

Chapter 3

“It’s nice to hear that your spirit guide thinks things will work out,” said Alexis.

Jirra had called Alexis right after she recorded her vision quest on her computer.

“So when are you making the big announcement?” asked Jirra.

“In two days,” replied Alexis. “We’re going to do it on Ellen’s show.”

“Even though Killara said that things will work out, I still want to be with you,” said Jirra.

“I appreciate that, but I don’t want you to be bothered by the press. I don’t expect this to be a huge deal…I mean I’m not the first to do this, but I also don’t want you to get harassed.”

“Eventually someone will track me down,” said Jirra.

“I know that, but by then my coming out will be old news. I shun the spotlight as it is and I lead a pretty boring life up here in Boston. As a celebrity I’m not very exciting, I mean I can go out to dinner up here and most of the time no one knows who I am. Even when I’m recognized they treat me with respect. While I love you intensely, and it would be wonderful to have you by my side, I just want you to go on with your life right now.”

“I know you’re just looking after me…”

“Jirra, I love you so much, but if you’re with me, you’ll have to answer a whole lot of questions.”

“About my gender,” replied Jirra softly. “Damnit…this is such a pain. I wish I was like Jen and not have to lie about my status.”

“I know it’s difficult for you, but there’s no other logical way.”

“What will happen if I do get pregnant?”

“We’ll handle that when it happens, Roo,” said Alexis.

Jirra paused for a moment. “I noticed you said when and not if.”

“I’m with you whatever happens. I have a five year contract to do the Erin Flynn show and after that I’m done with show business. By then you’ll be a best selling writer and we can live together in seclusion if you want.”

Jirra laughed. “I’m glad you’re so confident in my writing skills.”

“Faith thinks you’ve got real talent,” said Alexis, referring to the writer of the Erin Flynn series. “Oh, that reminds me, you’ll be receiving a package this week, it’s the script for the show based on your screenplay. Faith wants you to review it and send it back as soon as possible.”

The show would be taping an episode at Penn in March. The plot was a fictionalized version of the attacks the previous fall. Jirra had written the story and submitted it to Faith.

“Have you seen it?” asked Jirra nervously.

“Yes, it’s excellent. The scriptwriters gave the story to Faith last week and she made some minor changes, mostly regarding my character…she’s very protective of Erin,” explained Alexis. “She just wants you to take an active role…she also wants to meet you when we shoot it.”

“Cool…um how much does she know about me?” asked Jirra.

“She knows that we’re a couple and that you’re transgendered. If you decided to tell her the rest, I suspect that it wouldn’t make a difference to her…she’s pretty open-minded…just like Diana Bowie.”

“Diana doesn’t know the whole story about me,” interrupted Jirra.

“I suspect you’ll tell her soon and I know you can trust her,” said Alexis confidently. “From what Faith has told me, Diana thinks the world of you.”

“That’s nice to hear,” said Jirra.

They talked for another hour before Alexis had to go.

“I’ll call you from LA,” she said.

“Are you staying at Jen’s again?” asked Jirra.

“Of course, she wouldn’t let me stay at a hotel. In some ways, she’s like our den mother.”

Jirra laughed. “I never thought of her that way, but it sort of fits.”

“Take care, Roo, I love so you much.”

“I love you too, Alexis.”

Chapter 4

“I find your descriptions of your meetings with your spirit guide so fascinating,” said Beth as she sat cross-legged on the couch of her apartment. “I mean I was kinda skeptical when you first told me about them, but they are so filled with details.”

“It’s pretty amazing. I mean everything feels so real. I could feel the sand beneath my feet and the sun against my skin,” replied Jirra.

“I hope that Killara is right about Todd,” said Celeste as she stroked her dog Spirit’s head. The large mixed breed dog was lying on the couch between Celeste and Beth. “I know that I’ll sleep better when he’s behind bars.”

“Do they have any idea where he is?” asked Jirra.

Beth shrugged her shoulders. “I talked to one of the detectives at Boudicca and they said that they have a couple of leads. They’re pretty sure that he’s back in the country.”

“With his family’s money he could be hiding anywhere,” said Celeste. “I think he’s the one who has been sending hate e-mail to the office of my foundation. I was told that they got three more rants today. That makes at least twenty in the last two weeks.”

Spirit rolled over slightly to expose her belly and Celeste obliged with a gentle belly rub.

“Are they all from the same person?” asked Jirra.

Celeste nodded. “They’re all signed with the name ‘Righteous One’.”

“Have they been able to track down where they’re coming from?” asked Jirra.

Celeste shook her head. “My computer techs have discovered that they’re being routed through several different sites. The person doing it obviously knows what they’re doing as they’ve done a good job covering their tracks.”

“Have you asked Jen for help? She’s pretty sharp when it comes to that sort of thing. It used to be her job before her transformation,” said Jirra.

Celeste nodded. “Jen’s been too busy to come out herself, but she’s spent several hours on the phone giving my computer techs some good advice. She seems to think that whoever is doing it is using a computer lab at a university…most likely in a large city; she says that this would give them lots of systems to use…without drawing undo attention.”

“From what we know about Todd, he has the knowledge to pull this sort of thing off,” added Beth. “So he’s probably hanging out at a big college or university…in a large city, easier to blend in and not be noticed, I mean what’s one more person in a computer lab?”

“That sort of narrows it down,” said Jirra. “If it is Todd, I wonder why he hasn’t sent anyone else hate email? I mean why hasn’t he targeted me or you guys personally?”

“Maybe he doesn’t have our email addresses,” suggested Beth. “The email address of the foundation is on the website, so that wouldn’t take too much intelligence to find that.”

“My techs say that someone has been trying to hack into the foundation’s database. So far they’ve been unsuccessful, mainly because we have some pretty smart kids there. They keep an eye on our security,” said Celeste.

Beth rubbed her chin. “Maybe we should let the person break in, I don’t mean to the real database, but why not set them up? If this is Todd and he gets what he thinks are our email addresses it might allow us to track him down…right?”

“You’re definitely going to be a good agent, Beth,” said Jirra.

“Hey, my friend Ally uses the internet to catch people all the time, she says that most of the people she catches think that they’re smarter than the average person, and she uses this against them,” continued Beth.

“I’ll call Jen and see if she has some ideas on how to do this. We don’t want it to look too obvious, I mean Todd’s not an idiot,” said Celeste.

“But he is bigoted…hateful…and cruel…” said Jirra as she counted off her comments on her fingers. “And those are his good points.”

Beth and Celeste laughed at Jirra’s joke and added a few comments themselves; Spirit was just content to get attention and ignored the laugher as she drifted off.

Chapter 5

Just as Alexis had predicted there was little outrage over her coming out as a lesbian.

“We’ve had some letters and emails sent to us stating that they will no longer watch the show; but they’ve been outnumbered ten-to-one by those that are supportive,” explained Alexis.

“That’s nice to know…what about the local reaction?” asked Jirra as she adjusted the phone.

“It seems to be balanced between indifference and support,” said Alexis. “I’m scheduled to do a few more interviews than normal, but that too will fade.”

“I’m so relieved,” said Jirra.

“That makes two of us. I was prepared for the worst, and am so happy that it’s pretty much been a non-event. I have been asked by reporters if there’s anyone in my life, and I’ve told them that it’s not their business.”

“And have they bought off on that?” asked Jirra anxiously.

“They haven’t pressed me for more details, but they obviously have seen my ring,” said Alexis.

Jirra held out her hand and looked at her ring; a match to the one Alexis was wearing.

“So, do you think they’ll try and find out about me?” asked Jirra.

“I’m sure someone will…if only out of curiosity. We’ll face it together if it does happen. Roo, I love you and I want us to be together…I wish we were together right now, but that’s not practical. I have a job and you have your studies.”

“I can go to school up there,” suggested Jirra.

“I appreciate that offer, but I want you to get your degree at Penn, you have no idea how proud I am of you,” continued Alexis.

“What will happen when you’re down here for the shooting of the show?” asked Jirra.

“If you mean, will I hide our relationship…the answer is no…not unless you want to do it,” said Alexis.

“I just want to be with you,” said Jirra.

“And if we’re seen as a couple down there, are you prepared for everything that comes with that?”

“I don’t know…but I’m so tired of hiding…I mean I know that I can’t tell the world the truth about my gender…but I’m known as transgendered by many of my friends here…my closest friends know the whole truth and I suppose I’ll have to live with that for now.”

“Roo, you’re rambling,” kidded Alexis.

“Okay, but you know what I mean, right? I just want to be with you,” said Jirra.

“I feel the same way. Oh, before I go, have you looked over the script?”

“No, I was too nervous about you, but I promise to go through it tonight,” replied Jirra.

“Good, as soon as you’re done call me if you see any problems.”

“I will,” replied Jirra. “Well, good night…I love you.”

“I love you too, Roo.”

Chapter 6

Jirra read through the script completely before going back and looking for specific details. Overall, the script followed her story’s basic plot pretty much verbatim. There were some plot twists added, but they came from suggestions that Jirra had included. Most of the major changes were in regards to Alexis’s character Erin Flynn.

While the series was set in Boston, Jirra’s story had Erin Flynn, a private detective, coming down to Philadelphia at the request of her cousin. The cousin was a student at prestigious university, not unlike Penn, although in the story the university was called Benjamin Franklin University, even though some of the scenes would be shot at Penn.

Alexis explained that while Penn appreciated the money they would get for the shooting; they didn’t like the idea of the real university looking bad. Jirra found this sort of twisted as the university had been so slow to act on the real assaults the story was based on.

The story included many of the real events that Jirra and her friends went through, although the plot focused on gay and lesbian students being attacked instead of transgendered students. Alexis suggested this change as this way the show couldn’t be accused of influencing the real case. She compared it to what Law and Order often did, taking a real case and changing it just enough to avoid actual legal problems.

Jirra didn’t mind this change either, as she was a little worried how TV sometimes portrayed the transgendered.

The story had a secret student group that was harassing gay and lesbian students, gradually getting more and more violent. Another concession to fiction was having one student murdered by the group.

Again, this was Alexis’s suggestion. She explained that the producers like to keep the show edgy. The student killed would be Erin’s niece. Jirra had written two plot ideas concerning the niece. In one plot, the niece’s lover kills the leader of the hate group, and Erin covers it up to protect her. The second version had Erin about to kill the leader, but deciding instead to let him live in shame, after Erin uncovers some awful things about him.

To Jirra’s surprise, Faith Collins, the creator of the series picked the second version, saying it was very much in character for Erin.

Jirra had read most of the Erin Flynn books and had noticed that Erin’s cases sometimes ended in less than legal ways. Faith also wanted the story to focus on Erin.

Overall, Jirra was very pleased with what they had done with her story and didn’t see anything worth changing. She then re-read the script several times in order to better understand the mechanics of writing a script. If she got another opportunity to do this sort of thing, she wanted to write the actual script too.

Jirra called up Alexis and told her what she thought of the script.

“Good, thanks for the input. Oh, we have non-speaking roles for your friends,” said Alexis. “You sure you don’t want a scene?”

Alexis promised that Jirra’s friends would have small cameo roles in the filming. She also offered Jirra this option.

“No thanks, but I would like to hang out and see how they shoot the show.”

“That makes sense,” said Alexis. “I sort of figured you’d like to see the production side and already have backstage credentials for you.”

“Cool,” replied Jirra

“I know that Faith definitely wants to meet you; she’s very impressed with your writing. She thinks you could have a real future as a writer.”

“Really?” said Jirra.

“Yes,” replied Alexis. “That would be a great career for you.”

“I know that I would love doing it,” said Jirra. “But, I’m no where close to being able to doing it for a living.”

“I disagree,” countered Alexis. “Look, you’ve written a story that is being made into a movie and another one is being made into a TV show. Do have any idea how difficult that is?”

“Yeah, but does it really count? I mean Jen is a friend and it is your TV show,” said Jirra.

“Trust me, Jen wouldn’t do anything that would hurt her career, if your story stunk she would have told you. I’ve known Jen long enough to know that she’s painfully honest that way. The same goes for Faith. I’ve seen her reject countless plots. Seriously, you’ve got talent and I think you could definitely succeed at it.”

“Thanks,” replied Jirra.

“Well, I gotta run, we’re filming a few scenes tonight. I love you, Roo.”

“I love you too, Alexis.”

Chapter 7

The following Friday evening, Jirra, Celeste, and Beth were sitting around in Jirra’s apartment eating pizza. They were getting ready to watch Jen’s latest movie on DVD. Jen had sent Jirra a preview copy a few weeks before it was to be released to the general population in theaters.

“So, when are you seeing Jim again?” asked Jirra, referring to Beth’s boyfriend.

“Tomorrow night,” replied Beth. “We’re going to catch a concert.”

“Who are you going to see?” asked Jirra as she reached for a slice.

“Stacy Black,” replied Beth.

“Wow! How did you get tickets?”

“Jim has a friend who works for the company booking the show,” she replied.

“I really liked her last CD,” said Jirra. “I also liked the song she did with Band of Sisters.”

(For more about Stacy Black and Band of Sisters, read the story Band of Sisters)

“It’s pretty cool that the writer of the song is one of us,” said Beth.

“I know, but I’d like their music anyway,” replied Jirra.

“Even though I’m not a big fan of rock and roll, I think I can get tickets for them the next time they’re in town,” said Celeste. “My lawyer knows their lawyer.”

“That would be very cool,” said Beth who let out a sigh. “I have to admit that I’m enjoying college a lot more the second time around. My first time through I was too serious.”

“Speaking of that, Beth, have you ever wondered what your life would have been like if you hadn’t been changed?” asked Jirra.

“Not any more, I’ve had a good life since then… I have a great family and lots of wonderful friends; yes I miss my original family, but there’s nothing that can be done about that,” said Beth.

“Um, do you know how they’re doing?” asked Jirra. “I don’t mean to pry, but even though some of my family has disowned me…I still like to know how they’re doing.”

“My grandmother knows about me and she keeps me informed,” said Beth.

“How did that happen?” asked Jirra.

“She used to be an agent…and she used to be a man too,” said Beth with a grin. “So, even though she adopted my father; I guess there are some things that get passed down in a weird cosmic sort of way.”

“Wild,” said Jirra as she shook her head back and forth.

“You have no idea, Jirra. Her name is Andrea and she lives in New York City. She transitioned to female during World War II when she was working for the Danish underground,” explained Beth.

“How did she manage that?” asked Jirra.

“To make a long story shorter, her name was originally Andy and ‘he’ was born in the US. When WW II broke out he went up to Canada and joined the RAF. He was assigned to a fighter squadron and was shot down over France. Due to his small stature and acting ability he was selected to participate in an escape from a German POW camp,” explained Beth who stopped to take a sip of her soda.

“She never told me all the details of the escape, but it had something to do with getting another man out of the camp. Anyway, when they got to Denmark, she decided to stay there as a woman. She told me that all her life she had felt different and it was as a woman that she finally felt whole. She also met her future husband, and my grandfather, while working for the Danish resistance. After the war, they moved back to the states and they both joined the CIA and later the Agency,” continued Beth.

“So how did you find out about her?” asked Jirra.

“Ally met her as part of a case and saw a photo of me as Ben,” said Beth.

“That’s so amazing,” said Jirra. “I mean it does make you think…I mean what’s the possibility of this sort of thing just happening out of chance?”

“I know what you mean,” said Beth. “There are a lot of strange things going on out there…things that most people have no clue about….things that I can’t talk about.”

Jirra wondered what Beth was talking about, but decided not to press the point. “Fair enough…not to be nosey, but do you think you would you have stayed in the service if you hadn’t been changed?”

“Probably,” replied Beth. “Not to brag, but I was a good officer. I was due to go to department school and I would have made Lieutenant Commander not long after that. I enjoyed being in the navy, but that wasn’t meant to be. I mean, I love my present life, I have a wonderful family, I’m in an Ivy League school, and have a great future… and a pretty cute boyfriend on top of it all.”

Jirra laughed. “You make it sound so normal.”

Beth shrugged her shoulders. “It is. You forget what I’ve been through, I was abducted…twice, almost murdered…twice…almost turned into a sex slave…all before I even graduated high school, trust me this is the most normal my life has been since I was transformed.”

“It must have been awful,” said Jirra. ”I mean, I was assaulted, but I never felt that my life was in real danger…yet I still have the occasional nightmare about Todd and the others. How do you cope with it?”

“I don’t dwell on the past, Jirra. I mean it’s given me a great background for being an agent,” continued Beth.

“Do you still want to work for your friend Ally?”

“Part of me does, but there’s another part of me that wants to be a field agent. It sort of runs in the family,” replied Beth.

“I know you were abducted as part of the case that involved Celeste, but you’ve never talked much about the other things,” said Jirra.

Beth picked up another slice of pizza. “It was all related to my transformation. I’ve put most of it behind me.”

“Most?” asked Celeste knowingly.

Beth smiled at her roommate. “Pretty much. I mean, even when Margo Simon had me abducted I knew that I was being tracked. I knew that I was going to be rescued. There are… other things that I wish I could forget. One of the side effects of my transformation is an excellent memory… granted it makes studying for tests easy…but there are things that I experienced that I wish I could forget.”

She took another bite of her pizza slice. “I wasn’t the only one transformed by the process developed by Dr. Martz. There were others who were changed at the same time. Some people found out about the process and tried to recreate it…that part involved using our DNA; it led to several of the transformed being killed.”

Beth shook her head softly.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to pry,” said Jirra.

Beth shrugged her shoulders. “Hey, as much as you shared about your life I guess it’s my turn to tell some secrets. The good thing is that all the bad guys who knew about the process are either dead or locked up in a Super Max prison and will never be paroled. The ones who are dead got off easy…as they did some really horrible things…things that you can’t imagine.”

“We can change the subject, Beth,” said Jirra.

Beth shook her head no. “I don’t mind…it actually feels good to get it off my chest.” First she told them about being abducted and almost murdered by Robert Wilkins. Then she then told them about his sister, Paula Harkins, and what she had done to others in an attempt to recreate the Martz Process.

(Read the Change of Course Series for the entire story)

“Compared to Paula, Margo Simon is a saint,” said Beth. “I know this may not sound nice, but I’m so happy to know that Paula is dead. I’ve never killed anyone in my life…but I could have killed her without any remorse. She was the closest person that I’ve ever know that could be described as pure evil. Margo is perverted, and self-centered, but Paula really enjoyed seeing people in pain.”

Jirra shook her head in disbelief. “I feel sort of foolish for feeling sorry for myself compared to what you’ve been through…actually both of you,” she said as she looked at Celeste.

“Don’t feel that way, Jirra. In many ways, my transformation was so much easier than yours. I mean, I love being female and have no desire to be a guy,” said Beth.

“And in spite of what happened to me, I got to be the woman that I always wanted to be,” added Celeste. “Actually, Jirra, I’m impressed with how well you’ve adapted to your change.”

“Thanks,” said Jirra. “Look, I know I get a little moody at times… and I appreciate you two putting up with me.”

“Hey, who wants normal friends!” quipped Beth. “Normal is overrated.”

The three girls began to laugh.

“One more question, Beth…how do you feel about the possibility of getting pregnant?” asked Jirra.

“It freaked me out at first. I didn’t react well to my first couple of periods, but now…I don’t know, it would be cool to have a family someday,” she replied.

“I wish that I could experience it,” added Celeste.

“What about you, Jirra?” asked Beth.

“That’s the strange thing…part of me finds it very appealing…I mean I’m still not completely comfortable as a woman, but I sometimes find myself looking at a pregnant woman and wishing it was me. I suppose it has something to do with the fact that the process that changed me was used in fertility rituals.”

“What does Alexis think?” asked Celeste.

“She says that she would love to start a family someday….my biggest fear is how do I explain it? I mean I’m supposed to be transgendered and so far SRS doesn’t include fertility,” replied Jirra.

“Well, if you did get pregnant you could always hang out at the spa…I mean from what you’ve told us I know that they would protect you,” said Beth.

Jirra just stared back without saying a word.

Beth glanced at Celeste and then back at Jirra. “Um, did I say something wrong?”

Jirra shook her head. “No. That would work…should it happen. Jeez I can be so dumb sometimes!”

“What do you mean?” asked Celeste.

“I’ve been so worried about what would happen if I gave into my feelings and desires. I forgot completely about the spa!”

“Are the feelings that strong?” asked Celeste.

Jirra nodded. “I’m glad that I’m a lesbian. If I was dating a guy I don’t think that I could control it.”

“Well, if it happens, you can count on us,” said Celeste.

Beth nodded in agreement.

“I appreciate that…now let’s watch the movie….I think we could all use something lighter,” said Jirra.

Chapter 8

It was later that week when Jirra told her friends that the dates for filming the show had been finalized. She had called them all together in her apartment.

In addition to Beth, and Celeste, Cat, TC, and Jill were there.

“They will be shooting here in mid-March. The official announcement will be next week, so please keep this a secret for now,” said Jirra. “Alexis told me that they already have roles for all of you…they’re non-speaking parts, but she promises me that you’ll all get in the show.”

“That’s so nice of her,” said Jill, who was sitting on the couch with her arm around TC.

Jill and TC had just moved into a vacant apartment in the building. They were also very open about the fact that they were a couple.

“There will be an open audition for additional student roles,” continued Jirra.

“What about you, Jirra?” asked TC.

Jirra shook her head. “I prefer to be behind the camera.”

“Jirra did help write the script,” added Beth.

“I hope you’re getting paid for it,” said Jill.

Jirra nodded. “I’ve sent in the paperwork to join the Writers Guild.”

“You mean that?” asked Jill.

“Yes. Alexis and Jen used their connections to help me through the process. I might as well do this the right way, as I’ve now also helped write a story for Jen. Alexis told me that I might start getting more offers once this show airs.”

“Damn, I’m so jealous!” said Jill. “Just kidding, I think it’s so cool that you’re getting work.”

“The big question is when will she get a write-up in the Internet Movie Data Base,” added TC.

“I’d hold off on that until I get a job for someone other than a close friend,” said Jirra.

“Hey don’t put down nepotism….it’s a great tradition in entertainment,” said Beth.

Just then, Celeste’s cell phone rang. She pulled out her phone to see who was calling.

“Excuse me, but it’s from my foundation,” she said as walked towards the kitchen.

A few minutes later she came back in. She had a serious look on her face.

“What’s wrong?” asked Beth.

“We had some more hate email,” said Celeste.

“Is that still going on?” asked Jill.

Celeste nodded as she sat down. “It’s gotten worse. We put in some additional security measures, including some ideas that Jen gave us, but we still haven’t found out the exact location of the sender. We do know that it’s coming from California, most likely from the LA area.”

“That does narrow it down a little, but that’s still a huge area,” said Jill.

“I’m going to let Boudicca know about it,” continued Celeste, referring to the detective agency that was looking for Todd Kelly. “I also want you all to let me know if you start getting any hate messages. The last email said that we would regret it if we did the show.”

“What?” asked Jirra.

“Apparently the person sending the mail knows about the show,” continued Celeste.

“You mean Todd,” said Jill.

“What exactly did the person say?” asked Beth.

“It was pretty vile,” replied Celeste.

“I’m sure it was, but I’d like to see it…along with the others,” said Beth. “Don’t forget, I have friends and family that can help.”

“Okay, but my techs have sent copies to the police,” said Celeste.

“No offense, but unless it’s being sent by some locals the police can’t…or won’t do a thing. It’s also only a matter of time until we start getting mail like this, I mean, if the person sending this knows about the show, then they’ll find out that we’re involved,” explained Beth.

“So what happens if we do start getting harassed?” asked Jill.

“If that happens it will help us, as it increases the chances of catching him,” continued Beth. “My friend Ally uses a program that analyzes email, she uses it to track online sexual predators for the Agency, if we can determine that it is just one person… or a group, it will make catching them easier.”

“No offense, Beth, but this doesn’t exactly sound like a federal case,” said Jill.

Beth shook her head. “If the message is coming from one state to another, it already is a federal case. But I’m not suggesting that we turn it over to the feds, if we can find out where it’s coming from we have the girls from Boudicca track him down.”

“You keep saying him…are you that sure it’s Todd?” asked Jill.

“Who else? I mean, he’s a fugitive who has a grudge against us. He also as the skill to pull this off, but either way we need to build up a case.”

“So what will happen?” asked Celeste.

“We’ll install the program on all of our computers, it’s basically a slightly changed commercial program anyway, and then we wait,” explained Beth. “Oh, since Alexis is part of this, I would suggest we install it on her computer too.”

“Makes sense,” said Jirra.

“If this is Todd, then he’s doing this for revenge. From what I’ve learned from my family, people make mistakes when they’re guided by motives like the settling of old scores. Todd still sees us a bunch of college coeds, we can use that to our advantage.”

“Beth’s right,” added Cat. “As you know, my sister-in-law worked on Todd’s case, she said that he was shocked that we caught him. I also think that it’s up to us to catch him. He started initially with harassment the first time and worked up to physical assault, he’ll probably do the same thing this time.”

“Exactly,” interjected Beth. “We need to set our trap to get him before the show starts filming, as he might come out here and try to disrupt it.”

“And if we make a big deal about it, the show might get cancelled by the university,” added Jill.

“Wait a second, let me call Jen, she had an idea that might fit into this,” said Jirra. “Beth, can we get Ally in a conference call with Jen?”

“Okay, I’ll call Ally to set up the conference call and get the program,” said Beth.

“I’ll get the emails sent down from my foundation,” said Celeste.

“And I’ll call the girls at Boudicca,” said Cat.

An hour later, after many phone calls and emails, a plan was set.

Chapter 9

Part of the plan was to set up a ‘honeypot’ system at the foundation. Basically it was a computer set up as an Internet server. The security was fairly good, according to Jen it had to be to not tip off someone breaking into it. To provide someone with a way to hack into the system some older software with a few known security holes was installed on the box along with any information that they wanted the hackers to know.

Some special email accounts were set up for everyone on one of Jen’s own servers and their addresses hidden in files on the fake server. The object was to make it hard for someone breaking into the server to get to the information. The longer they took the better their chances of tracking where the hackers were. Jen had learned long ago that it was best to not make it appear too easy for the hackers. The harder they had to work to get what they were after the more they tended to believe that the information they got was real.

Barely a day after the fake server came online the hackers were attempting to break into it. Nearly six hours after they started the system was compromised and the files with the email addresses were transferred to another computer somewhere in Los Angeles. That much had been confirmed by tracing the route that the packets took between the server and the hacker’s computer. The path wove through at least a half a dozen other compromised systems, some at two LBGT organizations in other cities and another at the headquarters of a gay and lesbian magazine. Those break-ins very likely put the membership and mailing lists of those organizations in serious risk. The owners of those systems readily agreed to leave the systems partially compromised when they heard of the plan to catch the hackers. All also agreed to simultaneous prosecution of the break-ins to ensure some considerable jail time.

If it was Todd that hacked into the foundation’s fake server, all they could do now was simply sit back and wait for the first of the threatening emails to appear. The fake server would be left as it was. Now that the hackers had a way into it, it could be used again to leak any information they wanted the hackers to know.

Chapter 10

For the next few weeks Jirra devoted herself to the routine life of a college student. There were books to read, papers to write, and exams to study for. In a way, the everyday schedule was very comforting in its normalcy.

She also worked on the school paper with Jill. Even though she was hadn’t been given an assignment yet, she was enjoying herself.

Jirra was positive that she wanted to write for a living; the problem was that she was conflicted over what area she would enter.

The idea of being a reporter was very exciting, and she daydreamed about traveling to different places to cover the latest world crisis.

Then, on the other hand, she found the idea of writing novels and doing screenplays appealing. It was also a safer profession. She wasn’t worried about her personal safety; rather it was protecting her secret. If her real gender and the way it had changed was exposed, she would adjust. It wouldn’t be easy, but she knew that she could survive, just as she had when her dad had been killed and when she had become female.

No, she was worried about her mom, her friends back at the spa, and of course, Alexis. They would be thrust into a spotlight of unwanted publicity and it would be her fault.

If she wrote scripts and books, her privacy would be safer and that would mean her friends and family would be safe too.

Deep down, Jirra knew she was being a pessimist and she tried to shake it off. She remembered how Beth told her that seeing a therapist had helped her. Jirra also remembered talking to Cat’s friend Erika, who had been sexually assaulted and had experienced PTST. And then there was the staff that Celeste had at the foundation. They handled all sorts of issues ranging from sexual assault to physical abuse.

Jirra had her friends and her spirit guide, but maybe it was time to seek additional help. The question was, where would she find a therapist who would understand?

Chapter 11

“Well, any ideas?” asked Jirra as she sipped her coffee.

She had just finished telling Beth and Celeste and her idea about seeing a therapist.

Beth looked at Celeste who nodded slightly, as if to give Beth permission to go first.

“We’ve been wondering when you’d get around to this,” said Beth.

“Really?” asked Jirra.

“Sure, considering everything you’ve gone through, it only makes sense,” continued Beth.

“So…can you suggest someone?” asked Jirra.

Beth nodded. “My therapist, Dr. Jenna Sullivan.”

“Um, one small problem about that, you told me she works for the…um government, there’s no way I can see her,” replied Jirra.

“Correction, she was working for the government. She’s engaged and has moved up here. Her husband has a practice in the suburbs and she just opened her office up here,” stated Beth. “Look, Jenna has heard a lot of strange things and is also a great therapist.”

“Oh,” replied Jirra. “Do you have her number?”

Beth nodded again and pulled a business card out of her bag. She handed the card to Jirra.

“Thanks,” said Jirra as she stared at the card. “I hope she can slip me in.”

“Oh, that won’t be a problem,” said Beth.

Jirra looked at Beth, who was smiling.

“I took the liberty of telling her that I had a friend who could use her talents,” continued Beth. “Don’t worry, I didn’t give her your name or tell her why.”

“Thanks,” replied Jirra.

Chapter 12

Jenna Sullivan’s office was located in Lansdale, a suburb of Philadelphia. Her office was just two blocks from the train station, so Jirra took SEPTA out for her first visit, instead of driving. Besides, Jirra always liked riding on a train.

Lansdale wasn’t that far away from where Jirra had lived when her father had been killed in Afghanistan. She remembered driving through the town a few times with her parents.

Jenna’s office was located in a two-story brown brick building that had been converted from a residence into an office building.

It was a cold gloomy day; the sky was heavy with dark gray clouds and the wind was picking up. Jirra looked at the sky and hoped that she would get home before the snow started. The weather-guessers on TV were predicting six to eight inches starting that evening as a nor’easter moved up the coast. Boston would be getting the worst of it with some freezing rain before it changed over to at least eighteen inches of snow.

The warmth of the waiting area felt good as Jirra removed her coat. She noticed a coffeepot on a table. There was a sign stating for clients to help themselves. The coffee also helped to warm her up.

A few minutes later an attractive woman dressed in a wool suit stepped into the waiting area.

“Hi, I’m Jenna and you must be Jirra,” she said as she extended her hand.

Jirra smiled back as she shook hands.

“Pleased to meet you, Dr. Sullivan.”

Jenna shook her head. “My mother is Dr. Sullivan…even though she also doesn’t use her title either…please call me Jenna.”

“I will…Jenna,” replied Jirra.

“Good, now let’s go into my office and talk.”

Jirra didn’t know what to expect and was pleasantly surprised to discover that Jenna’s office looked like a living room. It had a very comfortable feel to it. There was a large window that overlooked the small backyard.

There were several birdfeeders hanging from a large maple tree. The feeders were crowded with a variety of winter birds getting in one last meal before the storm. In addition to cardinals, chickadees, nuthatches, and blue jays, there were two small woodpeckers on a suet feeder gorging themselves.

“Please sit down,” said Jenna as she pointed to a pair of lush leather chairs. She then glanced outside. “Hmm, I better refill the feeders before I go home today. I’m amazed by the variety of the birds I get here. I don’t know what half of them are.”

“We used to keep a bird book by the window,” said Jirra as she watched the birds.

Jenna nodded. “I’ve been meaning to buy one. I wish I knew what type of woodpeckers those are.”

“They look like downy woodpeckers; we used to get them all the time at our feeders.” Jirra sat down and noticed Jenna’s diplomas that were hanging on of the walls. “You went to Brown,” she stated.

“Yes, I was born and raised in Providence so it made sense,” replied Jenna. “And you attend Penn along with Beth; it’s nice to meet a fellow Ivy Leaguer.”

Jirra nodded. “Beth and I have other things in common.”

Jenna smiled back. “That seems to be a good place to start.”

Chapter 13

An hour later Jirra was walking back to the train station. The first big flakes were starting to fall, but Jirra didn’t notice; she was too busy thinking about her meeting with Jenna and how well it had gone.

It was nice to have a neutral person to talk to about the change and everything that went along with it. They also agreed to start seeing each other every two weeks.

What really got to Jirra was when Jenna said that change and transition was something that everyone has to deal with; and while Jirra’s change was extreme; there were ways to handle it. Jenna went on to say that Jirra had done many of the right things, in that she had surrounded herself with people that loved and cared about her.

“I’m not downplaying what you’re dealing with, Jirra, but you’re on the right path. You may never be totally comfortable with your situation, but that too is normal,” explained Jenna.

When Jirra go back to her apartment, she called her mom and told her about Jenna and the initial session.

“I’m glad you’re doing this, Roo,” said Liz. “There are times when it helps to just talk to someone.”

“Have you ever done it?” asked Jirra.

“My, you’re nosey, Roo,” said Liz with a chuckle. “Yes, I have and trust me it helps.”

“Thanks, Mom,” replied Jirra, without pressing any further.

“So, tell me, have there been any more problems?” asked Liz.

“I haven’t gotten any of the hate email, but Alexis has, oh and Jill got some at her work email address. Jen feels that it’s from the same person.”

“And when does she think they’ll find him?” asked Liz.

“Well, she has discovered that the person has been using some of the computer labs at USC and several Internet cafes nearby. The trouble is that he as been using different computers. We don’t have enough evidence to give it to the police yet, although Boudicca is sending an agent out there undercover to see if they can spot him.”

“You really think its Todd?” asked Liz.

“Yes, either that or it’s a big coincidence,” said Jirra. “In emails to Jill, he referred to the attacks last year and in the ones to Alexis he said that her show should avoid a campus that prosecuted the wrong people, that the students who did the attacks were the real victims.”

“Promise me that you’ll let the police in on this,” said Liz.

“We will as soon as we get more evidence. Todd’s a wanted fugitive so it’s not like he’s innocent or anything.”

“What about the other ones who were helping him?” asked Liz.

“From what we’ve been told, they’re all trying to make deals with the DA. As they all come from rich families I wouldn’t be surprised if they get them,” replied Jirra.

“I hope you’re wrong,” said Liz.

“Me too, but money does talk.”

“Yes, but what they did wasn’t some stupid college prank; they attacked people and put several in the hospital.”

“Well, Cat’s sister-in-law is an assistant DA and she has been keeping us informed on the case. The girl is getting probation for assisting in the case. The two other guys are facing a lot of jail time, if convicted. Their families are making offers of financial restitution and community service.”

“They can serve time and still make financial payments,” interjected Liz.

“I know that, the problem is that some of the victims don’t want any publicity,” said Jirra. “Don’t worry about me, I will testify, I want to see them get what’s coming to them.”

“I never doubted that, Roo.”

“The big problem remains Todd. As long as he’s a fugitive, the others can all blame him and maybe walk free,” said Jirra. “Once they catch him, the DA thinks the others will be more cooperative.”

“What about Todd’s family?” asked Liz. “They must be helping him.”

“If they are, they’re being very careful about doing it, but he does have a lot of relatives and Boudicca can’t check them all.”

“Well, I think it will all work out,” said Liz.

“I do too; after all, Killara said it would.”

Chapter 14

“So, where is Celeste?” asked Jirra as she adjusted her scarf.

“She’s out on a date with Sean,” said Beth.

The two were out walking Spirit in Fairmount Park, who was enjoying the snow.

“That’s cool,” replied Jirra.

A squirrel ran across the snow, catching Spirit’s attention. The large dog pulled at her leash.

“No, girl, the squirrel doesn’t want to play with you,” said Beth as she reached down and scratched the large dog behind its ears.

“Would she actually chase it?” asked Jirra as she watched the squirrel stop and stand up on its hind legs to look at them.

“Chase, yes, but if the squirrel stopped and held its ground I doubt Spirit would know what to do,” replied Beth. “Basically, Spirit thinks the whole world just wants to play.”

They continued walking in snow.

“Did Celeste say where they were going?” asked Jirra.

“They’re spending the weekend together out in New Hope,” said Beth with a grin. “I’m so happy for her; she has needed someone in her life for so long. She won’t admit it, being the proper lady and all that, but she’s been so lonely since her husband died.”

“She must have really loved him…all things considered,” said Jirra.

“I know what you mean. Celeste was extremely fortunate to be…bought by someone like him. It’s amazing how things work out. Most of Margo Simon’s clients were disgusting perverts…or worse,” explained Beth.

Jirra just nodded as she remembered the stories Beth had told her about Margo Simon. Many of Margo’s victims were still dealing with the affects of their captivity and transformations.

“Changing the subject; how’re you and Jim doing?” asked Jirra.

“Good. He’s fun to be around,” replied Beth. “I don’t know where it’s all going, but we enjoy each other’s company.”

“That’s good to hear,” replied Jirra.

Beth then leaned close and whispered. “He’s also a really good lover.”

Jirra looked at her friend, who had broken out in a big grin.

“Oh, don’t worry, we take all the necessary precautions, but we’re both adults,” continued Beth. “Now, can I ask you a question, Jirra?”

Jirra nodded.

“Aren’t you the slightest bit curious about what it’s like?”

There was no need to ask what Beth meant by it.

Jirra shook her head. “No.”

“That’s it…no?” asked Beth.

“Pretty much, I only like women,” replied Jirra. “That’s one part of my life that has stayed the same.”

“I felt that way at first,” said Beth. “Actually, at first I had no sex drive as my transformation left me just entering puberty…again; the feeling came later as I grew up…again.”

“Do you still like women?” asked Jirra.

“I’d be lying if I said no. I haven’t acted on my feelings, but every now and then I see a girl that’s catching my eye, and it brings up feelings. Don’t forget, I was a guy in my twenties when I was changed. I had my share of lovers too. I was strictly hetero as a guy, but part of my gender programming made me like guys. I guess that it was all part of Martz’s fantasy. He tried to recreate his dead daughter and I suppose he wanted grandchildren.”

“And you’re okay with it?”

Beth shrugged her shoulders. “It feels natural now, as if I was born this way. I mean, I’ve been living as a girl for so long now that this is my life…if that makes sense.”

Jirra nodded again.

“So, if you and Alexis decide to raise a family, have you talked about how you’d do it?” asked Beth.

Jirra reached up to scratch her head under her hat. “A little, but that’s a long way off.”

“Are you going to get a friend to…um, donate it, or will you go to a clinic?”

Jirra laughed.

“I was just curious as Jill and TC are talking about it,” said Beth.

“Really?”

“I don’t think they’re serious, it was at the party back in December. They were talking to some of the other lesbian couples on how they did it,” said Beth. She then told Jirra about the conversation.

“No way! That’s just an urban myth or something like that!” said Jirra.

Beth smiled back. “I’ve heard others talk about it.”

“They really don’t use a turkey baster,” stated Jirra.

“I’ve heard that it’s true,” continued Beth.

Jirra tried to imagine what it would be like and just shook her head in disbelief.

“Just don’t use the same one for Thanksgiving,” added Beth, who began to giggle.

Jirra also began to laugh. “I can just picture our kid asking me a question. Mom, is it true that my Dad is a chef?” She began to laugh harder. “No, he’s not a chef…he…he just works in a kitchen.”

Both girls began to laugh uncontrollably. Spirit joined in by barking.

Jirra wiped tears from her eyes. “Too funny.”

“Let’s go home and warm up,” said Beth who was also wiping away tears. “How does some hot chocolate sound?”

“That sounds good.”

Chapter 15

Two days later Jirra got her first hate email. There was no hiding the fact that it was from Todd.

Dear Bitch; I suppose that you might have thought that I had forgotten about you; but you’re fucking wrong. I am going to make you pay for what you did to me. Why couldn’t you have just taken your beating and kept your mouth shut like most of the others. Now I hear you’re involved in some sort of perverted fiction that will make me look like a villain. You better listen to me; you freak of nature, you slut, you whore, you evil cunt, I will get you and your friends. I will kill all of you, but I will take my time with you. I will make you beg me to kill you.

Jirra immediately called Jen and left a message with her answering service. Next, she called Nina Vasquez, one of the detectives from Boudicca.

“Great, this will really help,” said Nina.

“What do you mean?” asked Jirra.

“We’ve had a couple sites under surveillance and this message looks like it came from one of those places. We can really narrow down our search now,” explained Nina.

“Um, do you think that he’s serious about the threats?”

“Personally, I think he’s still running solo and Todd doesn’t strike me as the type who will act by himself. We know he’s still in LA and now it’s just a matter of time until we catch him. Still, just so you know, we have your building under surveillance, along with some other places, if he shows up in Philly we’ll nail him.”

“Thanks,” replied Jirra.

As soon as she hung up, her phone rang, it was Jen.

Jirra told her what Nina had told her.

“Nina is pretty sharp, but I think it’s time I called in a few favors,” said Jen.

“What do you mean?” asked Jirra.

Jen laughed. “What? Do you want to spoil the surprise?”

“You sound just like Killara! Okay, I’ll leave it up to you,” said Jirra.

“Don’t worry, Roo; I promise that we’ll have this bigoted little coward behind bars before the show starts filming,” said Jen.

“You sound pretty confident,” said Jirra.

“Trust me, Roo, trust me.”

Chapter 16

“What do you think she has in mind?” asked Cat.

They were walking across campus to the library.

“No idea, but knowing Jen, it won’t be subtle,” replied Jirra.

“Carla thinks that if we can tie all these emails to Todd, we can lock him away for a very long time. Hopefully, he’ll have his computer with him when we catch him.”

“That would be nice,” said Jirra. “Oh, I meant to ask you the other day; how’s Matt doing?”

Cat’s fiancé had recently entered the FBI Academy.

“He says it’s hard, but he loves it,” replied Cat. “I wish I was with him, but I still have this last semester to finish.”

“I thought Beth was trying to get you to join the agency,” said Jirra.

“She has given me the sales talk several times, but I’ve already been accepted by the FBI. Still, it will nice to know some agents there. I met her parents and they are very impressive.”

“What about her friend?”

“You mean Ally? Yes, I met her a couple of times. I admire what she does, it sounds very rewarding to catch internet sexual predators. Still, I’m excited about getting into the lab side of law enforcement.”

“And Matt is going into what area?”

“He wants to be a field agent,” replied Cat.

“Are you worried?”

“Maybe just a little, but I love him so much and it’s what he wants to do,” she replied. “Oh, as soon as I get my class date for the academy we’ll set a date for our wedding. We want all of you to attend.”

“I wouldn’t miss it,” replied Jirra.

“What about you? I mean, are you and Alexis going to get married anytime soon?”

“Some day we will, but for now we’re content to just be a couple,” replied Jirra. “She’s shifting her residency to Massachusetts and they have legal marriage for same sex couples.”

“That’s right,” replied Cat. “Well, I wish you all the best in whatever you do.”

“Thanks, Cat.”

Chapter 17

Alexis called Jirra Saturday afternoon.

“Did I interrupt your studying?” asked Alexis.

“No, not really, I just finished my paper for literature. What’s up?” asked Jirra.

“Good news, I’ll be down in Philly this coming week,” announced Alexis.

A huge smile broke out on Jirra’s face. “That’s great.”

“The show is sending down some of the staff to finalize places to shoot, and they want me to meet with city and university officials to smooze them and make things go smoother. I’ll be on a rather tight schedule, but we should have Saturday and Sunday to ourselves.”

“I can’t wait,” replied Jirra. She felt a warm feeling sweeping through her body. “I’ve missed you so much.”

“No more than I’ve missed you, Roo,” said Alexis.

“When do you get down here?”

“Wednesday,” replied Alexis. “They have me jumping from one meeting to another until the weekend. There will be a lot of interviews on local TV and radio. I wanted to let you know before you hear it on TV. The press release for the trip is going out tomorrow morning.”

“Um, do you want to stay here?” asked Jirra.

“I have a better idea. Why don’t we go to New Hope for the weekend?” suggested Alexis. “It might be better for both of us and a lot more private. If word got out I was staying with you we wouldn’t have any privacy.”

“That would be great,” said Jirra.

“Also, Faith is coming down and she’ll be staying with Diana and Kari. They want to have us over for dinner Saturday night,” continued Alexis. “Faith is anxious to meet you.”

“Really?” asked Jirra. She suspected that Alexis was exaggerating slightly, but it would be cool to meet the creator of the series.

“Absolutely,” said Alexis.

“I’d like that, but I also want to spend time with you,” said Jirra.

“We will have time Roo. I’ve already reserved a room for us at the same inn,” said Alexis. “I’ll send you the info tonight.”

“I can’t wait,” said Jirra. “I pretty much ahead in all my projects for school, so taking some time off won’t be a problem.”

“That’s good to hear; I want you to graduate with honors,” said Alexis.

“By the way, I got a call from Jen today; she says that you’re to watch America’s Most Wanted tonight.”

“What?’ asked Jirra.

“You heard me, watch it and then give me a call,” said Alexis.

Chapter 18

Jirra watched the show with Beth, Celeste, Cat, TC, and Jill. They were camped around the TV in Beth and Celeste’s apartment. Spirit was also there, but was more interested in the big bowl of popcorn than the TV.

While it wasn’t the lead story, America’s Most Wanted profiled Todd.

“How did you manage this?” asked Jill as she reached for the bowl.

“It wasn’t me, this is all Jen’s doing,” replied Jirra.

“This is great, this will put a very big spotlight on that cockroach,” said TC.

“I hope he doesn’t see it, I mean that way he won’t know that more people will be looking for him,” said Beth.

“If he’s really in the LA area, then he won’t see it for three hours. If any of his friends here see it that will give them time to warn him,” said Celeste.

“Do you really think that his family would watch Fox?” asked Jill.

“That’s true,” said Celeste, but I’m sure that someone who knows him will see it. Don’t forget, he had a pretty easy time finding people to help him, not everyone is on our side.”

“That’s the truth,” said TC. “I ran into Leah today, she was collecting signatures to allow Virginia and the others back to Penn.”

“You’re kidding, this is a joke, right?” asked Jirra.

TC shook her head. “Leah was over at Billy Penn’s,” she said, referring to a local coffee house. “She didn’t recognize me at first because she asked me to sign her petition.”

“Did you tell her where she could put it?” asked Jill.

TC laughed. “No, but she wasn’t pleased to see me.”

“Leah isn’t a threat,” said Jirra.

“No, but I’m sure that Todd has his supporters. That’s why he needs to be caught. If the others see the DA throw the book at him, they’ll think twice about doing something similar,” said Cat.

Just then, Jirra’s cell phone went off; it was Alexis.

“That was great,” said Jirra. “I can’t wait to thank Jen.”

“That’ll be easy, she’s sitting right next to me,” said Alexis. “I’ll pass her the phone.”

”How’re you doing, Roo,” greeted Jen.

“Good thank you, Jen. How did you arrange this bit of magic?” asked Jirra.

“I know one of the producers of the show. He’s a nice guy and so is his boyfriend, so it wasn’t hard to talk him into doing it. Besides, they’re both happy clients of the Jen Stevens Hollywood Underground Dating Service.”

“Jen, you didn’t blackmail him did you?”

“Me? Blackmail someone? Whatever put that idea into your head?”

“But what you did to Benito that time…”

Benito was an Italian director that had tried to drug Lindsey at a party when Jirra and Lindsey attended an awards ceremony in Hollywood with Jen. Jen forced Benito into getting them reservations at a posh Hollywood restaurant then had him pick up the tab for their meal. Benito hadn’t gotten away with it though since Jen also tipped off a reporter about Benito’s impending trial on sexual harassment charges.

“Benito got exactly what he deserved. That was the best form of justice that I could think of. No, no blackmail this time. When the producer heard what Todd did he was glad to help get the word out. No arm twisting needed, Roo. Life is hard enough already for people in the LGBT community without lowlife slime like Todd making things even more difficult. The word is out now and if Todd is there like we think he is he’ll be found. Despite their differences, the community takes care of their own out in LA.”

“Well, please tell the producer that it was appreciated, that show has a great track record of catching people,” said Jen.

“I’ll pass that along, Jirra.”

Beth motioned to Jirra.

“Jen, I think Beth wants to talk to you,” said Jirra as she passed the phone.

“Jen, how’s the trap doing?” asked Beth.

“We’ve narrowed down the messages as coming from three places. Nina will be flooding them with pictures of Todd starting later this evening. Hopefully we can catch him before he scurries away again like a cockroach dodging a flashlight beam. The show is going to give us a lot of publicity, but it could cause him to disappear again. It’s obvious that he’s getting help from his family,’ said Jen.

“I agree, he has to blend in, and that means he can’t look as if he’s homeless,” said Beth. “Thanks, Jen, I’m passing the phone back to Jirra.”

“So, are you coming to town for the meetings?” asked Jirra.

“I’d love to, but I’m very busy. We’re starting work on my newest film, the one you wrote the story for, next week. Since I’m also producing this one I want to get as much of the pre-production and studio work done as possible before we head out to the spa,” she explained. “We’ve got three weeks of shooting in New Mexico and that is on a very tight schedule. I promised Judy that we wouldn’t disrupt the spa too much.”

“I doubt if Judy minds too much. This is a lot of great publicity for the spa.”

“Oh, I also was just shown a very exciting screen play by Richard Thorn. It involves piracy, immortality, and gender twists all wrapped up in a fantastic comedy-romance-action-adventure story,” continued Jen.

“Are you going to do it?”

“Yes, I think I might. I’ve tried to stay away from anything that got too close to my gender change but this may be the one time I over-ride that rule. This is one script that’s just too good to say no. Richard originally wanted Alexis, but she turned it down, then she recommended that he contact me. I can’t believe I’m taking her cast-offs,” said Jen with a laugh.

“Don’t listen to her, Roo,” interrupted Alexis. “She’s a friend of Richard’s and it didn’t take much for him to sell her on the story. It all started when they talked at the party after the awards, remember?”

“Oh, I remember that party. I think I always will, Alexis.” Jirra heard the phone change hands again.

“Actually, doing a Richard Thorn movie is a good business move. He has a real knack for making crowd-pleasers, even if the critics hate them. I’ll take great box office numbers over good reviews any day. With the paycheck from doing his movie I can finance several smaller films and a TV pilot or two that I’ve wanted to do. Besides, Richard is one of the good guys.”

“I’m looking forward to seeing it,” said Jirra.

“Take care, Roo,” said Jen.

“Good night, Jen,” said Jirra.

“I’ve got to run too, we’ve got a late night shoot. Jen’s got another cameo; she’s doing the waitress thing again. If this keeps up we’ll have to write her into the show,” said Alexis. “See you next week, Roo. I love you.”

“I love you too, Alexis.”

Chapter 19

Three hours later in a small apartment near Studio City, California, twenty-five-year-old Maddy Collins was frantically dialing up one of her friends.

“Maddy, I told you that I’m not interested in going out tonight.”

“Suzy, that’s not why I called, did you watch America’s Most Wanted tonight?” asked Maddy anxiously.

“You know I don’t watch that crap,” replied Suzy with disgust. .

Maddy and Suzy had been friends for six years. Both were pre-op transsexuals, and sometimes working girls.

“I Tivoed it and I think you should come over here to see it,” said Maddy.

“Why? Is there someone I know on it?” asked Suzy with a giggle.

“I think there just might be,” said Maddy.

“You’re serious aren’t you?” asked Suzy.

“Yes, so please come here as soon as you can,” said Maddy.

Twenty minutes the two friends were sitting on the couch watching the show.

“Holy shit, I do know that guy!” exclaimed Suzy.

“I thought it was him,” said Maddy.

“I always thought he was a little weird, I mean whenever we dated he kept telling me that he wasn’t gay, and this was just before he began to suck me off,” said Suzy.

Maddy shrugged. “That’s not that uncommon.”

“Yeah, but he was even stranger. My god, he could have attacked me…shit, do you think he was the one who beat up Zoey last month?” asked Suzy anxiously.

Zoey was one of their friends. Also transgendered, she had been assaulted by a man wearing a hooded sweatshirt the previous month. As she had been working the streets at the time, she never reported the attack to the police. It soon became clear that there was someone stalking transgendered girls. However, as the girls distrusted the police, none of the attacks were reported.

“It sounds like something he could have done,” said Maddy. “Do you know where he lives?”

Suzy pulled her knees up to her chest and began to hug them. “Yeah, I was at his apartment last week. Why? Do you want to call the cops?”

Maddy grinned. “No, not yet, I have a better idea. Look, I know of three girls who have been beaten up like Zoey was; all have been in the past couple of months. I think we should send a message to guys like this before we give him to the cops.”

Suzy looked at her friend. “What do you have in mind?”

Maddy told Suzy her plan and the two girls began to laugh.

“I’ll call Zoey and see if she wants to join us,” said Maddy.

Chapter 20

Two hours later there was a knock at the door of the nondescript apartment.

Initially there was no response, but after the second knocking the door cracked open.

“What do you want?”

“Hi, Baby,” greeted Suzy in a cheerful manner.

The door opened slightly more.

“My friends and me were in the area and wanted to know if you wanted to party?” she asked in a coy manner.

The three women were all dressed in very revealing sexy outfits. Suzy was dressed in a short, low-cut red dress and a leather jacket. Maddy was wearing a black tube-top and a leather miniskirt and Zoey was dressed in a tight purple dress. All three were wearing high heels and their makeup matched their outfits.

“Really?” asked the man from behind the door.

“Sure Babe, I remembered how much fun you were and was hoping you were looking for some fun tonight,” continued Suzy.

“I can’t afford all of you,” he whispered.

“Don’t worry about that, we’re here to have fun; we’re not working tonight,” she continued.

He looked at the three girls and thought about the offer. Normally, he would have been more cautious, but he had picked up some real high quality weed that afternoon, and his mind was a bit foggy.

It seemed strange that they would stop by his place unannounced, but he had paid the one in red well the last time they had been together. Besides, even slightly buzzed he knew he was more than capable of handing three t-girls.

“Sure, come on in,” he said.

The three walked in quickly.

The man was too busy looking at their breasts to notice that all three were carrying bags.

“Please make yourselves at home,” he said.

He wasn’t worried about his neighbors. The reason he picked the complex was that it was the kind of place where people minded their own business.

“So you girls want to party?” he asked as he slipped his right arm around Suzy’s waist.

“Sure thing, Babe,” she replied as she kissed him.

This was too good to believe, he thought.

As he kissed Suzy, he noticed the other girls moving closer to him. The one in black was soon rubbing his hardening cock.

“Just one question, Babe,” whispered Suzy.

“Yeah….what do you want to know?” he asked in between kisses.

“Is your name really Todd Kelly?” she asked.

He stopped kissing her and pulled back.

“How do you know that?” he asked in a worried manner.

“I thought it was you,” she said angrily.

“Why did you beat up those students back in Philly?” asked Maddy as she whispered into his ear.

“Get out of here,” he said as he tried to pull away.

The girls were ready for this and quickly pulled him down to the floor. They were stronger than he had thought and the one in black had cuffed his hands behind his back. He started to yell, but his mouth was covered by Suzy’s hand.

“I guess you don’t watch TV,” said Suzy.

He stared at her and wondered what she was talking about.

“You were profiled on national TV a few hours ago; lucky for you we saw it and decided to help you,” she continued.

He struggled to get up, but the girls held him down on the carpet.

“Now, it’s obvious that you’re the one that police are looking for, we have some additional questions for you,” said Suzy as she sat on his chest.

“If you don’t answer, we know ways of hurting you,” added Maddy.

Todd just stared back.

“Have you been a bad little boy since you came out here?” asked Suzy. “Have you been beating up girls out here?”

How the fuck did they know about that, he thought. He closed his eyes and began to pray for rescue.

“I knew it!” shouted Suzy. “You’re one sick fuck, you know that! You like to have sex with girls like us, and you also hate us enough that you get off by beating us up.”

Todd opened his eyes and saw that the girl was about to hit him, and he tried to pull back.

My god, they’re going to kill me, he thought.

Maddy stopped Suzy from striking him, Suzy’s fist stopping less than two inches from Todd’s face.

“Calm down, Suzy. There’s no reason to shout,” comforted Maddy. “We’ll get our vengeance on this asshole.”

“Please don’t kill me,” whimpered Todd.

Suzy nodded and then stared right into Todd’s eyes, an evil, wicked grin spreading across her face. “Don’t worry…my little cocksucker… and by the way, you’re a very good cocksucker, no, we’re not going to kill you,” said Suzy. “Maybe by the time we’re done, you’re going to wish we did.”

The three girls started to laugh.

Todd struggled to get free, but two of the girls kept him on his back. He didn’t notice that the third girl was about to inject him in his right arm. The pinprick sensation got his attention, but by then it was too late.

“Good night, Babe, sleep well,” whispered Suzy as she leaned down to kiss him.

Chapter 21

Todd slowly came to, he had no idea how long he had been out. Whatever they had given him was very strong and he felt as if he was coming out of surgery.

He opened his eyes and could see that he was still in his apartment. The three girls were gone. Maybe they hadn’t done anything to him after all.

He tried to stand up, but immediately discovered that he was tied up. His hands were still cuffed behind his back and his ankles were tied together.

But then, he became aware that there was something else wrong. There was hair in his face, and it was blonde hair…his own hair was short and dyed black.

He tried to speak, but discovered that there was a gag in his mouth.

His clothes felt strange too. As his eyes began to focus he could see that the full length mirror that had been mounted on the back of his bedroom door was lying on its side next to him. He gasped when he saw his reflection.

The girls had left him dressed up as a woman.

The blonde wig had large curls, which surrounded his heavily made-up face. The makeup was heavy and done like the girls he saw in the clubs. They had coated his eyelids with eye shadow. His lashes were coated in mascara, and there were thick lines of black eyeliner outlining his wide open eyes.

The gag in his mouth was one of those ball gags that he saw in bondage porn. Even so, his bright red lips stood out.

His outfit was a red top, black leather mini-skirt, fishnet stockings, and high heels. He could see and feel that under his top they had placed large breast pads with large, erect nipples, which pressed out through the thin material of the red colored top.

He tried to free his hands, but the cuffs were too strong. He then discovered that they must have placed fake nails on his fingers. He couldn’t see them, but they felt very long.

Next, he looked around his apartment and saw that the girls had left several sex toys and pornography magazines on the floor next to him; from what he could see, the magazines where the type that featured very hardcore gay and transsexual photos.

He then noticed a sweet floral smell and it took him a second to realize that the girls had doused him liberally with cheap perfume.

Oh, they would pay for this, he thought bitterly.

He would track them down and kill them for doing this to him. He was planning on leaving LA soon anyway; this would just speed up his plans.

If he could get just work his arms around to the front he could get out of the cuffs. He had a set of cuffs in his bedroom along with the keys. Hopefully, they were the same kind.

If he failed to get his arms out from behind his back, he could still try to get the cuffs off; it would be difficult but not impossible.

As he struggled to get up, he heard someone knocking on his door. He froze as the last thing we wanted was someone to see him like this.

“Todd Kelly, this is the police, we have a warrant for your arrest,” stated the voice from the other side.

In a panic Todd struggled to get up, but it was hopeless. He could hear the door being unlocked. The cops must have woken up the building supervisor.

As he heard the door opening, a feeling of dread filled his body. It was all he could do to not soil himself.

The first cop to enter the apartment looked down at the trussed up figure on the floor and began to snicker.

“I’ll be damned, just like the phone call said,” he remarked to his partner.

“Christ, they did a number on him; too bad this isn’t the night Cops is traveling with us,” replied his partner. “This would be a great episode.”

“It’s okay, we’ve got three news teams outside including that one from the CNN affiliate, I’m sure they’ll love seeing him like this,” said the first cop.

Todd wanted to scream out at the two smiling cops, but the gag was too tight and all he could do was moan.

The first cop leaned down and undid the gag.

“Please, please for the love of god, don’t take me out dressed like this,” begged Todd.

“So you are Todd Kelly?” asked the officer.

“Yes,” replied Todd.

“The same Todd Kelly wanted for jumping bail in Philadelphia?” continued the officer.

“Yes,” replied Todd meekly.

“You’re wanted on a variety of charges, we might even have a few to add out here,” said the second officer.

“Including having a bad sense of fashion,” joked the first officer.

The second cop laughed too. “Most hookers wouldn’t be caught dead looking that cheap! Most of ‘em here have a lot more class than that.”

“I didn’t dress this way…they did it to me!” snapped Todd.

“Yeah, like I haven’t heard that one before,” said the second officer.

“Well, you can tell the booking officer all about it when we get to the station; now let’s get up,” said the first officer.

“Look, you’ve got me, but please don’t humiliate me!” begged Todd. “Please, let me go shower and change.”

“Sorry, but we can’t risk you escaping,” said second officer. “Don’t worry; we’ll give you a nice new outfit down at the county lockup as soon as we book you.”

They untied Todd’s ankles and helped him up onto his feet. He struggled to stand in the four inch heels and the cops snickered at his discomfort.

“Look, my family is rich, they’ll reward you if you let me change,” pleaded Todd.

“I’d keep my mouth shut if I was you,” said the first officer. “You say one more word about money and we’ll add a charge of attempted bribery.”

“These look like standard cuffs, so lets just keep him in them until we get to the station,” said the first officer.

“Sounds good to me, let’s get him out of here so the detectives can search this place,” said the second officer. He pointed to the sex toys and pornography on the floor. “By the looks of this they’re going to have an interesting time.”

“It’s not my stuff…they left it here,” interrupted Todd.

The first cop pointed to a large bag of pot. “I suppose they left that here too.”

“Please, let me change,” begged Todd.

The cops just looked at each other and smiled. With one on each side of the captured fugitive they led Todd out of his apartment. He could see the glow of the TV camera lights as they slowly walked him to the waiting police cruiser.

Todd tried to be strong, but soon tears were running down his face as he absorbed the humiliation that the three girls caused him. His knees felt week and he felt as if he was about to break down. It was all he could do to keep walking.

“Don’t cry honey, you’ll ruin your makeup,” remarked one of the cops with a snicker.

Chapter 22

Jirra was sleeping snuggly in her bed when the phone rang. She peered of out her warm cocoon of flannel sheets, blankets, and down comforter to look at her watch as she reached for the phone.

“You still in bed?” asked Jen. “It’s nearly eight.”

“Hey, Sunday is the one day I sleep in,” she replied.

“I just wanted to let you know that Todd was just arrested.”

Jirra sat up in bed, suddenly wide awake. “Really? They caught him so quickly?”

“I don’t know all the details, but a friend in the LA police department just called me to let me know they have him in custody.”

Jirra ran her fingers through her hair. “What do you know?”

“Apparently the police were tipped off of Todd’s location. They found him dressed as a woman, tied up on the floor. Apparently someone has a really ironic sense of humor out there,” said Jen.

“You mean someone dressed him up in women’s clothing?”

“That’s what I was told. My friend said that the tipsters were apparently t-girls who had past business dealings with Todd. They saw the show and recognized him.”

Jirra tried to absorb what Jen was saying.

“Anyway, the girls suspected that he was the guy who was beating up local girls. They dressed him up to humiliate him,” continued Jen.

“So they dressed him up and then called the police, wow I wish I could have seen that,” said Jirra.

“You will. They also called all the TV stations, and apparently they have footage of Todd being led out by the police,” said Jen. “I suspect it will make all the news stations, but just to make sure you get to see it I’m having a copy of the news coverage sent to you.”

“Normally I would think that was really cruel… but Todd has caused so many people a lot of pain,” said Jirra.

“Jirra, he’s lucky they didn’t kill him. Besides being humiliated on TV is the least of his troubles. The police out there may be adding additional charges to his already long list,” said Jen. “They found a large bag of pot in his apartment. Looks like he might have been selling drugs too.”

“Does this mean that they’re going to charge him out there on those attacks?” asked Jirra.

“It’ll probably depend on what they turn up on him. I suspect that they’ll let the Philly DA prosecute him first. I think they have the stronger case against him,” said Jen.

“Well, I just glad that he’s behind bars again,” said Jirra. “Thanks for the great news, I have to get dressed and let the others know.”

“Okay, I have to place a few calls myself. Hopefully they can find his computer and we can see if he was the one sending the hate email. Talk to you later.”

Chapter 23

Images of Todd’s arrest were soon all over the TV news and the newspapers. In addition, there were numerous postings on line. The campus paper carried the story on the front page. It showed Todd being led to a police car. The title above the photo said “What a drag it is getting caught,” in an obvious play off the Rolling Stones song.

“I agree that whoever did it went overboard, but there is a sense of cosmic justice in this,” said Jill. She held up the paper and smiled. “He does look hot in a mini-skirt and heels.”

“I agree that he got what he deserved,” added TC. “I mean part of what he did was to try and humiliate his victims. He seemed to take pleasure in that so it’s only fair that he got some public humiliation too.”

“I suppose it could have been worse,” said Jirra as she looked at the photo. “I mean, he could have been killed.”

The three were standing in a hallway waiting for their next class.

“Don’t tell me you feel sorry for him,” said TC.

Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, I mean I’m more relaxed since I realized that he’s in custody. The coverage is a little overboard though. I just hope that this stunt doesn’t have an opposite effect, I mean it could make Todd look like a victim.”

“Come on, you don’t think that a jury could be that dumb,” said Jill. “The guy is a hatemongering thug.”

“Hey, there was one group that gave that woman who got burned with coffee millions of dollars,” said TC.

“That’s different,” said Jill. “This will be a criminal case.”

“Yes, but you know as much as I do that Todd has his share of supporters. He was able to recruit others to do his bidding. Remember how hard it was to get people to help us, if it wasn’t for us he might not have been caught at all. If he tries to come off looking as a misunderstood victim, he might get off,” vented Jirra.

“All it will take is one or two jurists for the case to end in a mistrial,” added TC

“Oh, I just though of something; have they found his computer?” asked Jill. “I’m sure that will help the prosecution.”

“I don’t know, but the hate email has stopped. Celeste was getting several emails a day and there have been none since Todd was caught,” said Jirra. “What about you?”

“They stopped too,” said Jill.

“I wonder what the others will do, now that Todd has been caught,” interjected TC.

“As you know, Cat has the inside track, and she has said that the DA’s office expects them to try and make a deal,” said Jirra.

“Virginia already has agreed to provide information for the prosecution, so I don’t know how much the others can offer,” said Jill.

“Yes, but if they get one of the gang who was in on the attacks to confess, it will be a huge help to the prosecution,” said Jirra. “Cat says that it will be a race to the DA’s office.”

“Wow, just like on Law and Order,” said TC.

“I wonder what their take will be on this, I mean the way Todd was caught is too good to pass up,” said Jill.

“Do you think that the Erin Flynn show will try and use this?” asked TC.

“I doubt it,” said Jirra. “The episode has a set ending with the Todd-like character being killed.”

“Was that your idea?” asked Jill.

Jirra nodded. “It was my way of dealing with the attack.”

“I like it.” said TC.

“Well, we also wanted a story that couldn’t be accused of trying to influence the real case,” continued Jirra. “But, it did feel good to kill off the fictional Todd.”

“So when will the shooting start?” asked TC.

“That will be decided this week. I suspect that they’ll start as soon as possible. They want the story set in winter and they don’t want to risk an early spring,” explained Jirra.

Just then the bell rang and the students began to exit their classrooms. As Jirra and the others waited for the classroom to empty, she overheard students talking and joking about Todd’s arrest. She also wondered how many were also laughing at the attacks that Todd instigated.

Chapter 24

The next day Carla met with Jirra and the others concerning Todd’s arrest.

“We expect to have Todd back in Philly by Friday,” said Carla. “There was some feeling that he might fight extradition, but his lawyers have told him that it would be best if he came back here.”

“What caused this change in attitude? I saw his parents on TV last night saying that they didn’t feel he could get a fair trial here,” said Jill.

“We made him accept the lesser of two evils,” said Carla.

“What do you mean? The charges in LA couldn’t have been worse than here,” said Jirra.

“The people that caught him implied that he was assaulting transgendered girls out there, but the police don’t have any filed reports; that’s not too surprising considering that some of the victims may have been working girls. To be honest, I’m not surprised that they didn’t kill him,” said Carla, she then sipped her coffee. “We found his computer. Combined with the data provided by Celeste and Jen Stevens we have confirmed he was the one making the threats.”

“But those charges can’t be worse than assault,” said Jill.

Beth snapped her fingers. “Oh course! You threatened to turn him over to the Feds!”

Carla nodded. “Very good Beth. We have evidence that he broke into numerous systems, all interstate, which is the business of the federal government. If we add all of offenses up he could be looking at a very long sentence in a federal prison and we’re not talking about a Club Fed type lockup.”

“Yes, but that doesn’t seem enough to convince him to come back here and face charges,” said Jirra.

“He still has to be convicted,” added Celeste.

“We also offered him a little more incentive,” replied Carla.

“What was that?” asked TC.

Carla set her mug down. “We gave his lawyers an offer. Todd will spend fifteen to twenty in a state prison, serving at least ten years before eligibility of parole, along with financial restitution to his victims.”

“Why would he accept that?” asked Jirra.

“If he does there won’t be an investigation of his family for providing assistance to him during his escape,” said Carla.

Jirra frowned. “Is this the best deal you can get?”

“We have a strong case and if we took it to trial I think we could get more, but there’s always the chance that a jury might set him free,” answered Carla. “The other advantage of settling without a trial is that the victims won’t have to testify. Jirra, I know you’ve said that you would, but several of the other victims are afraid of how they will be treated in cross-examination. To be honest, I can’t blame them. Their personal lives would be attacked by the defense.”

“You remember my friend Erika?” asked Cat.

The others nodded.

“She took the stand in the trial against the guy who raped her and the defense attorney was brutal,” said Cat. “It really stressed her out.”

“Exactly,” said Carla. “The defense probably suspects that the victims may be reluctant, but they can’t count on it.”

“So his family will walk away without being charged?” asked Jill.

“We have some evidence, some we’ve gathered and some provided by the Boudicca detectives. The thing is, being a DA involves give-and-take. I’m willing to let them go on these charges to put Todd away,” explained Carla. “But just so you know, Boudicca will turning their evidence over to some other federal agencies, so they’re not out of the woods yet.”

“You mean, the IRS?” asked Beth.

“Among others,” said Carla. “Todd may have had some hired help with those computer break-ins. He personally didn’t have the kind of money to hire the talent and he doesn’t have all of the skills. The Feds suspect some kind of group might have been involved with some shady funding from his parents.”

“Won’t that have an effect on the deal?” asked Jirra.

“It would, if his lawyers knew about Boudicca’s investigation,” replied Carla. She then shrugged. “They’re a private detective company; I have no control over them.”

Jirra nodded. “I get it.”

“So when will you know if they’re going to take the offer?” asked Celeste.

“We’re giving them until Monday,” said Carla. “I hope this is acceptable to you Jirra.”

She rubbed her chin as she thought about it. “They’ll all do time, right?”

“Yes,” replied Carla.

“Can I make one request?” asked Jirra.

Carla nodded.

“Can you make them tell what they did in court?” Jirra asked. “I mean, make it part of the proceeding that they have to stand up and say what they did.”

“You mean an allocution? Absolutely,” said Carla. “In fact, it is already part of the plea deal. If he refuses to do it then the deal is out the window.”

“Good” replied Jirra. “I’m just glad that it will be over.”

“Um, Carla what about the restitution?” asked Jill. “I know that some of the other victims could use the money. Some of the medical bills have been staggering.”

“That will be determined, but each victim of assault will receive monetary restitution,” said Carla. “Jirra, I will talk to you and the others before we finalize any deals. I do want you to know that if Todd or any of the others try to pull anything I will take this to trial and push for the biggest sentences allowable.”

“Thanks, Carla, I appreciate that,” said Jirra.

Chapter 25

That evening Jirra called her Mom and told her the DA’s intentions.

“I’m glad that it’s over,” said Jirra. “I really wasn’t all that excited about taking the stand; but I would have done it.”

“I know that, Roo,” said Liz. “How’s everything else?”

“I get to be with Alexis in a few days,” she replied.

“I’m glad about that,” replied Liz. “I’m so happy that you have someone dear in your life.”

“Mom, I have a question for you... not that we’re planning on doing anything right now, but how would you feel about Alexis and I starting a family?”

There was a momentary pause from Liz. “Um, what brought this on?”

Jirra told her Mom about her growing feelings.

“Roo, you know that I love you and would support your decision. Are the feelings that strong?”

“Sometimes,” replied Jirra. “It’s strange, when I had my first period I was terrified, but now there’s a feeling of… how do I put it…comfort… in the fact that I could have a baby. I mean this sounds weird, considering that I still feel funny about putting on makeup and dresses…does what I say make any sense whatsoever, or am I rambling?”

“I think a little of both, Roo. Seriously, we’re in uncharted waters with what happened to you, so maybe this is normal. While Dan has been studying the petroglyphs, we still don’t know all the secrets about the canyon, and we probably never will. If it was used to change men into women, I’m sure that even if it was voluntary the transformed may have had internal conflicts. You had no say in what happened to you and no preparation, I’m amazed you’ve adapted as well as you have.””¨
“Thanks, Mom,” replied Jirra. “That means a lot coming from you.”

“You’re welcome, Roo,” said Liz.

“You know, if I do decide to get pregnant, staying at the spa would solve a lot of privacy issues,” said Jirra.

“I agree,” said Liz.

“Don’t worry, we’re not going to do anything rash,” said Jirra.

“I know that Roo, but when you two know the time is right, I’ll be here for you.”

Chapter 26

Jirra tried to get back into her normal routine of going to class and studying, but it was difficult.

Todd’s arrest and subsequent return to Philadelphia was one of the top news stories. It didn’t help that it was a rather slow news week. There was no disaster, no major crime, no Hollywood starlet getting arrested for drunk driving, no important sporting events, and even the weather stayed calm.

Thankfully, most of her fellow students had no idea that Jirra was connected to the case. Those that did, respected her privacy, although the editor of the paper asked her if she wanted to be interviewed; Jirra declined.

“When it’s all over, I’ll write an article,” she offered, and to her surprise this offer was accepted.

Alexis’s arrival on campus was also a distraction; granted a nice one, but it was hard for Jirra to be so close to her lover, but having to stay apart.

Jirra felt sorry for Alexis, who seemed to be interviewed on every news channel and talk show. Alexis said that she didn’t mind, as it was a necessary evil of being in the entertainment business.

Jirra Tivoed the interviews and wondered if any of the interviewers ever watched any of their counterparts, as most of the questions were identical.

The issue of Alexis’s sexuality came up in several of the interviews, and Jirra was impressed with the level of class that Alexis answered them.

The production team was almost invisible as they scouted out filming locations. Jirra knew that they were there only because Alexis had told her.

Most of the outside shooting on campus would be done on the weekend and at night so as not to interfere with the routine of the university. During the daytime hours of the week, the production team would shoot in the city proper.

Alexis told Jirra that the city was very cooperative and agreed to provide whatever the production required. This was partly done to demonstrate that the city was a good place to do future productions and maybe get their own series.

“Is there anything in the works?” asked Jirra.

“There are always ideas for shows and movies and production teams are always looking for places,” replied Alexis as they talked over the phone.

“What time will you be free on Saturday?” asked Jirra hopefully.

“I’ll meet you in New Hope around noon,” she replied. “I have to make the rounds for the Saturday morning news shows.”

“I could do your interview for you; I can probably guess most of the questions ahead of time!” replied Jirra.

“I don’t even notice any more. Still, it’s better than when I made The Minotaur,” she said, referring to her last movie. “I had to sit in a studio, by myself, and every few minutes answer the same exact questions from reporters all over the country. I was supposed to pretend that I actually knew the reporter and loved their city…even if I had never been there.”

“That’s good acting,” said Jirra.

Alexis laughed. “I tell you, Roo, I’m so glad that I’m doing this series. It’s as stable as you can get in this business.”

“You still planning on retiring when it’s over?” asked Jirra.

“From acting, absolutely,” she replied.

“What do want to do?” asked Jirra.

“Besides raise a family with you, my love?” asked Alexis.

Jirra felt her face flush at Alexis’s answer. “I can’t wait for that.”

“Neither can I. No, I’m just a few credits shy of finishing my degree. I would like to go to grad school and then teach,” she said.

“That would be nice,” said Jirra.

“Well, I’m fixed financially for the conceivable future, so why not? I’d like to teach at one of the small colleges up here, if that’s okay with you.”

“That would be great,” said Jirra.

“Well, we have time to talk about this, Roo. I gotta run, I have dinner with some city leaders soon, I love you,” she said.

“I love you too, Alexis,” replied Jirra.

Chapter 27

Jirra arrived at the inn near New Hope around eleven-thirty. The weather was cold, but clear and thankfully the next storm wasn’t due to arrive until mid-week.

She was dressed in jeans, sweater, leather coat, and her cowgirl boots. She carried a small suitcase and a garment bag, along with her makeup bag and purse as she stepped into the inn that over looked the semi-frozen Delaware River.

The woman sitting behind the counter smiled at her as she entered.

“Are you Jirra Reid?” the woman asked.

Jirra nodded as she set her bags down. “Yes, I am.”

“I’m Jean Zeigler and I’m the owner of the inn,” said the woman.

Jirra looked at the athletic looking woman and estimated that she looked like she was in her mid-thirties. The woman was dressed in a blue knit sweater and a gray skirt. Her brunette hair was styled short.

“Your friend Alexis called and said that she will be here around twelve-thirty,” said Jean as she brought out the register. “I’m so glad you two have decided to stay here again.”

“It’s a very nice inn,” said Jirra. “I don’t remember meeting you the last time I was here.”

The woman nodded. “I was out of town that week. My sister Joan was running the Inn that weekend.”

Jirra remembered the other woman and could see the family resemblance.

“I’m also good friends with Kari and Diana,” said Jean with a smile.

“They’re nice people,” said Jirra.

“I’ve known Kari since I was a kid. I’m so happy for both of them, they’re a great couple,” said Jean.

Just then another woman walked in from the office and stood next to Jean.

The other woman was of similar build as Jean, but had curly red hair.

“This is my partner, Rita,” said Jean.

Rita extended her hand and Jirra shook it.

“I own a small boutique in New Hope, I hope you get a chance to stop by while you’re here,” said Rita.

Jirra smiled back. “What is it called?”

“Rita’s. I know it’s not very creative, but I have a big ego,” replied the woman with a laugh.

Jirra couldn’t help but feel as if she knew the two women. In some ways they reminded her of Tara and Cari, her friends back in New Mexico.

“I’ll try and stop by,” said Jirra.

“Cool, it’s been kinda quiet the past few weeks, we don’t get many visitors here this time of year,” said Rita.

Jirra wasn’t sure what sort of plans Alexis had, and wasn’t sure if she wanted to walk around the town.

As if she could read Jirra’s mind, Jean reached over and placed her hand gently on Jirra’s. “Jirra, we’re a tight community here and we protect family,” said Jean. “So, you and Alexis can just relax have a nice weekend together, no one will bother you.”

“Thanks,” replied Jirra.

“Your room is number three; it is at the top of the stairs and to the right. It has a nice view of the river,” said Jean as she handed Jirra two keys.

“It was nice meeting both of you,” said Jirra as she picked up her bags and headed up to her room.

Chapter 28

The room was lovely. It was larger than the last room they had stayed in.

The first thing she did when she entered the room was take off her boots.

The room was decorated in colonial style, but it wasn’t overdone. The furniture was all modern, but aged to look antique. The bed was huge and very soft.

Jirra was also pleased to see that there was a large bathroom, with a Jacuzzi bathtub.

She unpacked her things and then looked out the window. The view was very nice and she could see both the canal and the river.

She checked her watch and saw that it was twelve-twenty-two. That meant Alexis would be here soon. Jirra could hardly wait. She had last been Alexis in early January and that seemed like eons ago.

Closing her eyes, she thought about how good it felt to be in Alexis’s arms. It didn’t bother her any more that Alexis took the more dominant role when they made love. It had been a problem when they first got together, but over time, it felt more natural. There were even times when Jirra wished that Alexis was more controlling in bed.

She was snapped out her daydreams by the sound of a key unlocking the door. Jirra turned to see Alexis enter the room.

Alexis was wearing a gray colored suit.

“I came directly from my morning meeting,” she said as she walked into the room. After setting her bags down and closing the door she walked over to where Jirra was standing and embraced her.

“I’ve missed you so badly, Roo,” she said softly as she pulled Jirra closer.

“I know…I feel the…feel the same way,” replied Jirra.

Alexis smiled and coyly slicked her lips. “Are you trembling?”

Jirra nodded. “I’m so happy to see you.”

“I was going to suggest we go to lunch, but I think that can wait,” said Alexis as she led Jirra to the bed.

They sat down next to each other and Alexis began to caress Jirra.

“I know you wish that these were smaller,” said Alexis as she gently ran her hands over Jirra’s large breasts. “But I love the fact that they’re so big.”

Alexis then carefully pulled Jirra’s sweater off.

“They’re so nice,” continued Alexis as she undid Jirra’s bra. “Lie down, my sweet.”

Jirra did as she was told and fell back on the bed. Alexis stood up and slowly undressed in front of her. Their eyes were glued to each other’s.

Jirra began to undo her belt.

“No…please let me do it,” said Alexis who slipped onto the bed. “I want to unwrap you, my love.”

Jirra beamed with anticipation as Alexis went back to work undressing her.

“There’s no need to rush,” whispered Alexis as she gently undressed Jirra. “I’ve been thinking about this all week.”

Jirra wanted to say that she felt the same way, but all she could do was nod as Alexis’s hands caressed her body.

“You have such a lovely body, Roo,” said Alexis as she finished undressing her. “You are such a beautiful woman and I’m so happy that you’re mine.”

Jirra nodded.

“Now, my sweet, kiss me,” ordered Alexis softly.

Jirra eagerly obeyed.

Chapter 29

“So, are you hungry?” asked Alexis as they got dressed. She put on a pair of jeans and a red turtleneck sweater.

“After that, I’m famished!” replied Jirra with a giggle as she slipped on her sweater.

“After that? Please, that was just the beginning…wait until tonight!”

Both began to laugh.

The outside temperature was hovering around the mid-thirties as they walked the short distance into town.

They stopped for lunch at a small café on Main Street. It featured Cuban-American cuisine. It was after the lunch rush and they were the only ones in the main dining room.

“You know, we really shouldn’t eat too much as I imagine that Kari and Diana will have quite a spread out tonight,” said Jirra.

Alexis looked at the menu. “I agree, actually a bowl of the Cuban black bean soup would be enough to get by.”

“That does sound good,” said Jirra. “Do want to split a salad or an appetizer too? They have some interesting ones.”

Alexis nodded. “The apple pecan chicken sounds interesting, although I’m not sure it that will go with the soup. Oooo, we could get the chicken and veggie potstickers, they sound good.”

“Okay,” replied Jirra.

Over lunch, Alexis told Jirra all about her meetings.

“The city is far more excited about the filming than your university,” said Alexis as she ate her soup.

“That’s not that surprising. By the way, I must congratulate you on your timing. Did Todd’s arrest come up at all?”

“Just once,” she replied. “The university was worried that our story might be too close to the real case. We showed them the script and they didn’t have too many concerns.”

“What concerns did they have?” asked Jirra as she tasted the chicken.

“They wanted to know why the victims had to be gay,” said Alexis. “One even asked if we could have made it so the victims were straight and the villains gay.”

“You’ve got to be kidding!”

Alexis shook her head. “I wanted to tell them that our show is a crime drama and not science fiction.”

Jirra almost choked as she heard Alexis’s reply. “I wish you had told them that.”

“Me too, but part of my job is to be diplomatic,” she replied.

Jirra nodded.

“Oh, guess what! When we come into town to do the actual shooting, Teri Gross wants to interview me on her show Fresh Air,” said Alexis.

“Cool,” replied Jirra.

“You want to come along?” asked Alexis.

Jirra stared at Alexis to see if she was being serious.

“I don’t mean that you’ll be part of the interview, but it would be interesting for you to see how the show is done,” said Alexis.

“Oh, that would be cool,” said Jirra. “What if she asks you about your love life?”

“I’ll introduce you after the show,” said Alexis. “If that’s okay with you.”

Jirra thought about it for a moment and then nodded. “Sure, why not, I mean eventually we’re going to have to face it. I have to admit that it has been a concern…knowing that eventually someone in the media will find out. Maybe…maybe it would be a good time and place to announce it… and to do it on our terms.”

It was Alexis’s turn to be surprised. “You mean that?”

“Yes…no…I don’t know. I mean, I love you so much, and I’d rather we do this when we’re ready and not be outed by the press. I mean, you did that when you came out, you pretty much made it a non-story,” said Jirra.

“Once we do it, there’s no going back. I’ve been living in the spotlight for a while and have gotten used to it. You know that this will make your life more public,” explained Alexis.

“My life right now is pretty boring. I spend most of my time in class or studying, I don’t go to parties, I don’t get in trouble…well, not of my own doing,” said Jirra with a laugh. “I’d rather we do it together, rather than having some reporter show up unexpectedly.”

Alexis nodded. “I love you so much.”

Jirra smiled back. “I love you too.”

As they finished lunch, the manager of the restaurant came up to their table. She asked if they enjoyed their meals.

“Yes, it was wonderful,” replied Alexis.

“Thank you. Um, I hope you don’t mind, but would you mind if we took a photo of you? I love your show and we’re all so proud of you,” said the woman.

Alexis smiled back. “Sure, no problem.”

Chapter 30

After lunch, Jirra and Alexis walked up Main Street, exploring the shops and boutiques of New Hope,

They stopped just outside of Rita’s. Jirra told Alexis about Rita and Jean.

“I suppose it would only be polite to stop in,” said Jirra.

“Sure, beside, maybe I can find something nice for you,” added Alexis.

Rita was sitting behind the counter reading; when she saw Jirra and Alexis enter she set the book down and stood up to greet them.

“It’s good to see you again, Jirra,” said Rita.

“This is my friend Alexis,” said Jirra.

Rita broke out in a huge grin. “It’s a pleasure to meet you; I’m a huge fan of your show.”

Alexis smiled back and, for a few minutes, chatted with Rita as if she was greeting an old friend.

Jirra was always amazed how Alexis always handled herself so professionally, no matter how many times she was greeted by a fan.

Rita’s store was a mix of new and vintage clothing. Even though shopping for clothes was far from one of favorite things to do, Jirra discovered several things that she actually liked.

“Oh, we just got something that would be perfect for you, Jirra,” said Rita. “I haven’t even tagged it yet, but I’m positive it would be great on you.”

Rita dashed into the back and quickly returned with a forest green dress. The material looked liked velvet. It had long sleeves and a scoop neck.

“What do you think?” asked Rita.

Before Jirra could speak, Alexis interrupted. “I think it would look great on you, Jirra.”

“Our dressing room is in the back,” said Rita as she handed Jirra the dress.

Jirra knew that she was stuck and all she could do was smile and try on the dress.

The dress was a perfect fit, and while it was a little more revealing that Jirra normally preferred she had to admit that it looked good.

Alexis was far more enthusiastic. “Oh, you have to let me buy that for you, Roo, it’s perfect!”

“I agree, Jirra,” said Rita.

“You really like it?” asked Jirra.

Alexis nodded rigorously. “I think you should wear it tonight.”

“I don’t have any shoes that go with it,” said Jirra as she studied herself in the mirror.

“What size do you wear?” asked Rita.

Jirra told her.

“I thought so. I have just the thing!”

Rita darted off and returned with a pair of knee-high dark brown boots. The boots had three inch heels.

“The leather is Italian and is so soft. I would have kept these for myself, but they’re not my size,” explained Rira.

Jirra took the books and was surprised how soft they were.

“Try them on,” said Alexis, who was obviously enjoying herself.

Jirra sat down and tried them on. Just as Rita said they were a perfect fit. Jirra had to admit that they were very comfortable.

“They’re perfect,” said Alexis. “Now, Rita, do you have any lingerie?”

Rita nodded and motioned for them to follow her. “I know something that will be perfect.”

Chapter 31

“Thank you,” replied Jirra as they walked back to the inn. She was carrying several bags of clothes.

“You’re welcome. I know you don’t like getting all dolled up, but I love seeing you dressed nice,” said Alexis, who also carrying some of the bags.

“I don’t mind that much…especially if I’m doing it for you,” said Jirra.

Alexis slipped her arms around Jirra’s waist. “I’m so happy that we found each other.

“I feel the same way,” said Jirra.

“That dress really is nice. The color is perfect for you,” continued Alexis. “I want you to come up to Boston sometime soon; they have some great shops up there and I’ve seen several outfits that would incredible on you.”

Jirra nodded.

“And before you say anything, I love spending money on you,” said Alexis. “I know that you don’t really like wearing dresses, but I appreciate it when you do.”

“I’m not as bad as I used to be,” said Jirra.

“True, but I know it is still a struggle for you,” continued Alexis. “Also, another nice thing about dressing you up…is undressing you.”

Jirra laughed. “You’re so bad.”

Alexis leaned over and kissed Jirra on her cheek. “No…I’m damn good!”

Jirra leaned closer to Alexis. She realized that Alexis was right about the dress. It was silly, but when Jirra wore a dress or a skirt, part of her felt that she was doing something wrong, and it was the last vestiges of her masculinity. But, if dressing up made Alexis happy, it was worth it. Life was made up of compromises, and so was love. So this was real love, she thought as she pulled closer to Alexis.

Chapter 32

“You look lovely,” said Alexis admiringly as she sat on the bed watching Jirra look at herself in the mirror.

“Thank you,” replied Jirra, as she ran her hands down over her new green dress. “Sorry, I’m just a little nervous about meeting Faith.”

“Don’t be, Faith is a very nice person,” said Alexis.

“What does she know about me?” asked Jirra.

“She knows that I’m in love with you,” said Alexis.

Jirra shook her head. “You know that’s not what I mean.”

“She knows you’re transgendered, but again I wouldn’t worry about that. Remember, she practically raised Diana,” explained Alexis. “Of course I haven’t told her about your actual transformation, I figure you’ll know if and when it’s the right time to tell her.”

“I haven’t told Diana about that either,” added Jirra.

“I think they would accept you, but I also don’t see any reason to tell them about it right now,” continued Alexis. “Okay, are you ready?”

Jirra nodded.

“Okay, let’s go. It won’t take too long; Diana and Kari live just a mile or so from here.”

The house was a two-story stone house, located on a large piece of property that overlooked the both the Delaware Canal and the Delaware River. The house was located on non-river side of River Road.

Alexis parked her car in the driveway and they got out and walked up to the front door.

“Now I know the real reason why I don’t like to wear dresses, I’m freezing!” complained Jirra.

“We’ll be inside in a moment,” said Alexis.

Alexis rang the doorbell and they heard the barking from what sounded like two very large dogs.

“Just a minute,” said Kari from behind the door. “Bach, Brahms, go lie down!”

Kari opened the door and immediately hugged Alexis and Jirra as they entered.

“Sorry about the puppies, but they like to be the first at the door,” apologized Kari.

Jirra looked over to see two huge German Shepards crouched on their haunches.

“Puppies?” asked Jirra with a grin.

Kari nodded. “Shhh, don’t tell them that they aren’t! They’re both very friendly. Do you like dogs?”

Jirra nodded as did Alexis.

“Well, let me introduce you to them. Come here, boys, meet some new friends and be gentle,” ordered Kari.

The two dogs immediately jumped to their paws and trotted over to greet the girls. Both dogs’ tails were wagging furiously.

After a quick sniffing, they sat down and let Jirra and Alexis pet them.

“They’re gorgeous,” said Alexis.

“Thank you, they’re my babies” said Kari. “They’re brothers, and I’ve had them for five years. This is Bach, he’s the clown of the two; and the other is Brahms, he may be a little smaller, but he’s the tougher one, aren’t you boy?”

Brahms let out a playful, but loud bark.

“How big are they?” asked Jirra as she bent down to pet Bach.

“Bach is ninety pounds and Brahms is eighty,” said Kari proudly. “Did you have any problems finding the place?”

“No, none at all,” said Alexis. “From what we could see you have a beautiful house.”

“I love it,” said Kari, as she took their coats. “I’m glad that it’s on this side of the road; every few years the river side seems to flood. Well, follow me; everyone else is in the kitchen.”

Jirra handed Kari a bag.

“What’s this?” asked Kari as she opened it up.

“Just a little gift to thank you for inviting us up,” said Jirra.

Kari pulled out the bottle of wine. “Oooh, very nice selection, thank you both.”

After hanging up the coats, Kari led them down a long hall to a very large kitchen. It seemed to take up the entire back part of the house. The food preparation area was to the right, and consisted of a professional gas range, two ovens, a large refrigerator, and a double sink. There was lots of counter space and a large island in the middle of the area.

To the left was a long oak table. There was a well stocked bar built into the wall. In the far end of the room was a Franklin stove that provided heat to the room.

Diana was sitting at the table with an older man and woman.

The two dogs followed Kari, Jirra, and Alexis into the kitchen then immediately flopped down on their dog pillows that were located in the corner next the Franklin stove.

“Well, I’ll let Diana make the introductions, as I have to check on dinner,” said Kari. She also showed Diana the bottle of wine.

Diana and the others stood up and hugged Alexis and Jirra.

“I’m so happy you could come out here,” said Diana.

“We’re happy you invited us,” said Jirra.

“It’s good to see you again,” said Alexis.

“Jirra, this is Faith and Max,” said Diana.

Faith smiled as she greeted Jirra and Alexis. “Alexis has told me so much about you, Jirra, I’m pleased to finally meet you.”

“The pleasure is all mine, I’m a huge fan of your books,” replied Jirra.

“Thank you. And this is my husband, Max,” continued Faith.

“Pleased to meet you, Jirra,” he said as he greeted her. “And it’s always good to see you again, Alexis.”

He gave both women hugs.

“Jirra, that is a beautiful dress, the color is absolutely perfect for you,” said Faith.

“I told you,” said Alexis with a slight nudge to Jirra’s ribs.

“Thank you, Alexis picked it out for me this afternoon,” said Jirra.

“It really is lovely, did you buy it in town?” asked Diana.

“Yes at Rita’s,” replied Jirra.

“I should have known, she always has the best things in town,” said Diana.

“Before this discussion of clothing gets going too far, can I get you two something to drink?” asked Max.

Alexis saw that the others were drinking wine and looked at Jirra who nodded.

“We’ll have what you’re having,” said Alexis.

Max nodded. “Excellent choice!”

He walked over to the bar area and opened a bottle. He filled two glasses for Jirra and Alexis and then topped off everyone’s glasses.

“This is a really nice Sauvignon Blanc,” he said.

Kari walked over and picked up her glass and held it up. “To friendship!”

Jirra had to admit that the wine was excellent and told Max.

“Thank you, Jirra. I wish I could take credit for picking it out, but it was a gift from a secret admirer,” he said with a wink.

Jirra giggled in spite of herself.

Faith shook her head in mock disgust. “Don’t believe that story for a minute. Max recently did some work for the Agency and the agent in charge sent him the wine to thank him.”

“I still think she gave it to me because I’m so handsome and debonair,” he interjected.

“If anything, Ally gave it to you because you reminded her of her grandfather,” countered Faith.

“Ally Burns?” asked Jirra.

Faith and Max looked at Jirra with a surprised look on their faces.

“You know her?” asked Max. “Now, I’m really impressed!”

Jirra shook her head. “No, but one of my best friends has told me so much about her, I think I do. She’s done some great work getting Internet predators off the streets.”

“That she has,” said Max.

“Well, sit down and relax, dinner will be ready in thirty minutes,” said Kari.

“It smells marvelous,” commented Jirra as she sat down.

There was a pleasant smell of spices and roasting chicken in the air.

“Thank you, it’s one of my favorites, and I love the way it fills the house with its aroma,” said Kari as she walked towards the oven.

“It’s Scandinavian chicken with saffron and cinnamon,” explained Kari. “It’s actually very easy to make. You just mix up some garlic, saffron, cinnamon, salt, flour, red wine vinegar and olive oil and add the pieces of chicken. You let it marinate for at least an hour, although I prefer a day, and then roast the chicken. Once it’s cooked for thirty minutes you add some white wine and chicken boullion and cook it another 30 minutes, that’s pretty much it.”

“Well, it sounds wonderful, I’d love to have that written down, if you don’t mind,” said Jirra.

Kari smiled back as she checked the rice. “Sure thing, I’ll email it to you.”

“I really love your kitchen,” said Alexis as she sipped her wine. “I’d like to do something like this to my home someday.”

“That was Diana’s idea,” said Kari.

“There used to be a wall here and we’re sitting in what was a family room,” said Diana. “We had the wall removed and extended the kitchen. This way, Kari can cook and still be part of the conversation. We have a dining room but we almost never use it.”

“The puppies like it too,” added Kari.

“After dinner, we’ll give you the complete tour of the house,” said Diana.

“How old is the house?” asked Jirra.

“The first part was built in 1782, and was expanded in 1892, and again in 1963,” answered Kari.

“Wow,” said Jirra.

Max got up and opened another bottle of wine; he the refilled everyone’s glasses.

“Jirra, I just want to say how impressed I was when I first read your story,” said Faith. “You have a real knack for storytelling.”

Jirra felt her cheeks getting warm. “Thank you.”

Faith smiled. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed by, Jirra. Alexis has told me that you assisted on a script for Jennifer Stevens.”

“I just wrote the first draft,” said Jirra.

“She’s being modest,” interrupted Alexis. “Jen used ninety percent of what Jirra wrote. They start filming in the spring.”

“Is this what you want to do?” continued Faith.

Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “I’m not sure. I do know that I want to write, but in addition to writing stories, I like the idea of working as a reporter. I’m now on the campus paper, even though I haven’t been given any assignments yet.”

“Their loss,” said Faith. “Well, having done both I can understand your indecision.”

“You wrote for the Boston Globe, right?” asked Jirra.

Faith nodded. “That was a long time ago. I’ve been a fulltime author since 1983, and while it hasn’t been as exciting as being an investigative reporter, it has been very rewarding.”

“Yes, but she still gets involved in the occasional story when she can,” said Max with a wink.

“Not as often as I would like,” said Faith.

“Are you working on a new book?” asked Diana.

“It’s just an idea right now,” said Faith.

“The dining room table is covered with notes again,” interjected Max.

Diana smiled. “What is it about?”

“I’m working with several agencies on the international sex-slave industry. In fact, I got some really good information from Allie Burns,” said Faith.

“You should talk to my friend Celeste Farnsworth,” said Jirra, who told Faith about Celeste’s foundation. “I’ll talk to her about it, and I’m sure she’d like to help you.”

“Thank you, Jirra,” said Faith.

Kari then interrupted them. “Okay dinner is ready. Diana, can you come give me a hand?”

Chapter 33

Dinner consisted of the chicken, rice, green beans, and several loaves of fresh French bread.

“This is delicious, Kari,” remarked Jirra.

“I’m glad you like it,” replied Kari. “Did you talk to your friend about coming out here to work with me?”

Jirra nodded. “Yes, and she’s very interested.”

“Her name is Lindsey, right?”

Again Jirra nodded.

“Well, if you give her my contact info, I’ll talk to her and give her the details. It would be fun to have someone around who is actually interested in cooking.”

Diana pointed at her chest. “I love your cooking and helping occasionally, but you’re not the most patient person to work with.”

Kari laughed. “That’s true, but I’m much better with people that I’m not emotionally attached to. Actually, the real reason that I want to meet Lindsey is that I want to add some Southwestern items to the menu.”

“I’m sure that Lindsey will be more than happy to exchange recipes,” said Jirra.

“Do you think she’d be willing to come out here for a month or so this summer? It would be a paid position,” said Kari.

“I’m sure she would, she’s always wanted to see the East Coast,” replied Jirra.

“Speaking of summer, do you have plans, Jirra?” asked Faith as she buttered a piece of bread.

“I was planning on going back to New Mexico for a while for the movie’s filming, why?” asked Jirra.

“How would like to come up to New England and work with me?” asked Faith.

Jirra stared back and then looked at Alexis, who was smiling.

“I think she just offered you a job,” said Alexis knowingly.

Jirra still couldn’t reply. It was such a great offer that it left her speechless.

“I think it would be a good experience for you,” continued Faith. “I know you can write entertaining stories, but how would you like to learn how to write scripts?”

Jirra looked at Faith and then Alexis again.

Alexis broke out in laughter. “I didn’t think this was possible, but you actually made her speechless!”

Jirra shook her head in disgust. “I’d love that, Faith.”

“Excellent, now this isn’t an unpaid internship or anything like that, you’ll be paid,” explained Faith.

“Thank you again, I promise I won’t let you down,” said Jirra excitedly.

“I know you won’t,” said Faith.

Chapter 34

After dinner, Kari and Diana gave Jirra and Alexis a tour of the house. There were four bedrooms on the second floor; although one had been converted into Diana’s office. Kari’s office was on the first floor just off the kitchen.

“There’s also an attic, and I’d love to do something with it someday when I find the time,” explained Kari. “It has windows that have a great view of the river.”

“How long have you had this place?” asked Alexis.

“Ten years. I bought it with the money my parents left me,” she said. “I grew up nearby, but the house was too mainstream for my tastes, but then so was the neighborhood for that matter.”

“It must have been expensive,” said Alexis.

Kari shook her head. “It had been empty for three years and needed a lot of work. In fact, I lived on the ground-floor for the first year. I saved money on renovations by using the barter system. My restaurant was open and doing well so I traded catering for construction work. I got my roof by doing the builder’s wedding reception. It saved me a lot of money and I made a lot of great friends too.”

“It’s really nice,” said Jirra.

“Well, the next time you come out, we’d like you to stay here,” said Diana.

“No arguments, Jirra, you’re family now,” added Kari.

“Thank you,” replied Jirra,

“Yes, that’s very nice of you,” added Alexis.

“Well, let’s go downstairs for coffee and dessert,” said Kari. “I made my favorite Dutch apple-pie recipe.”

Chapter 35

They stayed in the kitchen for coffee and the pie.

“Jirra, Alexis told me that your mother works at the spa as the staff doctor, how does she like that?” asked Faith.

“She’s very happy out there. The owner of the spa is her old college roommate. Mom is also engaged to a really nice man,” said Jirra.

“But you’re not originally from New Mexico, are you?” asked Max.

Jirra shook her head. “I grew up all over. My mom and dad were both in the army. Mom as a doctor and Dad was infantry, he was killed in Afghanistan.”

“I’m so sorry,” said Max.

“That’s why we moved to New Mexico,” explained Jirra. “Mom needed a job and we both needed a fresh start.”

Jirra took a sip of her coffee. “I was still a guy when we moved out there.”

Faith reached over and put her hand on Jirra’s arm. “You don’t need to explain to us, Jirra. We accept you for who you are.”

Jirra nodded. She was about to tell the fictionalized story that she had SRS but stopped. These people were so nice and really felt like family. She glanced at Alexis, who seemed to read her mind and nodded.

“I need to tell you all something, I feel I can trust you and I hate being deceptive around people that mean a lot to me,” explained Jirra.

Alexis reached over and slipped her arm around Jirra’s shoulders.

“What is it, Jirra?” asked Diana. “Were you abused?”

Jirra shook her head. “It’s nothing like that…actually it’s a whole lot stranger.” She then told them about how she was transformed.

“It’s all true,” added Alexis.

“I believe you, Jirra,” said Max.

“We all believe you, dear,” added Faith.

Jirra wiped away a tear. “Thanks, I’m glad you all believe me. I mean it’s a pretty incredible tale.”

“I suspected you were hiding something, Jirra, but I had no idea. I just want you to know that you can count on us to support you,” said Diana.

“Hell, I’m no good at words at a time like this,” blurted out Kari, who got out of her chair and hugged Jirra.

The others followed suit.

Chapter 36

“I’m very honored that you trusted us enough to share your secret with us, Jirra,” said Diana. “I know how hard it is to trust people especially when you don’t know how they’ll react. It’s not exactly something that you can pull back.”

Jirra nodded. “I know what you mean. Most of my family doesn’t speak to me any more and they just think that I had SRS. I can’t imagine what they’d do if they knew the truth.”

“I wouldn’t judge them all in one broad stroke, Jirra. Some of our family came around when Diana had her surgery,” said Faith.

“And some didn’t,” added Diana. “My birth father never really accepted me; thankfully I got Max!”

Max smiled back. “Thank you,” he replied.

“I know, but rejection once is bad enough,” said Jirra.

“So, the physical change happened immediately?” asked Kari.

“I suppose so. I blacked out right after the lightning strike, when I came to, I felt strange, but I didn’t notice the actual changes until after I was out of the caldron and that took a couple of hours,” explained Jirra.

“How are you dealing with conflicts?” asked Diana.

“Friends and family have helped, and I’m seeing a therapist now and she’s helping me a lot,” said Jirra. “It’s not as bad as it originally was, but I still have issues.”

“That’s good that you’re seeing a professional, I still see mine every now and then to deal with my past,” said Diana.

“Dr. Sullivan is very good,” said Faith.

“Dr. Sullivan, Jenna Sullivan?” asked Jirra. She had a stunned look on her face.

Diana shook her head. “No, Angela Sullivan, she has an office in Providence. I think you’re seeing her daughter. Angela told me something about Jenna moving to the area the last time we talked.”

“She has an office in Lansdale,” said Jirra. “This is so weird.”

“Small world,” interjected Max. “I’ve known Jenna for many years myself. She used to work at The Agency.”

“That’s where Beth met her,” said Jirra.

“How many agents do you know?” asked Max with a grin on his face.

“Only Beth, oh, I did meet her parents once; Steve and Maggie Williams.”

Max snapped his finger. “I knew that her name was familiar! Diana gave me all your names when that trouble was happening last fall and I was sure I knew the name. Of course, Beth Williams! My god, I am getting old. I remember when Maggie and Steve got married. I couldn’t make the wedding as I was…well… working. Marrying Maggie was the best thing that old pirate Steve ever did.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever met them,” said Faith.

Max leaned back in his chair and smiled. “You’d like them. Maggie is a great agent and an even better person, and Steve… well just imagine a younger me.”

“Oh dear god, and some poor woman married him!” exclaimed Faith.

There was a round of laughter.

“I think I’ve just been insulted!” replied Max.

“Max, she’s kidding! Right, Faith?” interjected Diana.

“Maybe,” said Faith as she blew a kiss at Max.

“Thank you my dear. Anyway, I knew they adopted a daughter, but I never met her. I know that she means the world to Steve. When he told me he was not only getting married but adopting a daughter I was stunned. He said that he couldn’t believe he was so lucky,” said Max.

“Beth loves both of them intensely,” added Jirra.

“This has been a rather incredible evening,” said Kari. “I mean, it makes my life look downright boring.”

“I wouldn’t worry about that,” said Diana. “There is something nice about having a regular life, you’ve helped me and that’s a very big deal.”

“Thank you, my love,” replied Kari.

Chapter 37

“You sure that we can’t help you clean up?” asked Jirra.

“What and risk getting that dress dirty!” exclaimed Kari. “No, I’ve put the food away and the dishes will go in the dishwasher. I’ll get the rest in the morning.”

“It was a pleasure having both of you in our home,” said Diana. “Now, that you’ve finished my class and you’re no longer my student I hope we can become good friends, Jirra.”

“I’d like that,” said Jirra.

“I’ll see you in a few weeks, Jirra,” said Faith. “We’ll go over the details of the summer job then.”

“Sounds good,” replied Jirra. “I’m so excited about working for you.”

“So I am,” said Faith. “Oh, can you email me info on that spa? Max and I could use a little vacation.”

“Sure thing,” replied Jirra. “It was great meeting you too, Max.”

“The pleasure was all mine, Jirra,” he said.

“Will you be in Philly when the show is shot?”

“I just might,” he said.

“Cool,” replied Jirra.

The goodbyes continued for another twenty minutes before Jirra and Alexis left.

The night was crystal clear and the winter constellations were shining bright.

“It’s so beautiful out here. Living in the city I forgot what the stars looked like,” commented Jirra as they walked towards the car.

“I know what you mean. I love the long weekends when I head out to the Cape,” said Alexis. “By the way, that was very nice of you to show trust like that.”

“It just felt right,” said Jirra as she stood next to the car. A shiver ran up her spine as winter’s icy fingers teased at the more sensitive parts of her anatomy beneath her dress. “Can we continue this conversation inside? I’m freezing!”

“Oh, don’t worry, Roo, you’ll be warm very soon!”

Jirra giggled. “Just open the door, start the engine and put the heat on max!”

Chapter 38

Jirra cuddled close to Alexis under the covers of their bed following their lovemaking.

“God I love being with you,” sighed Alexis as she ran her fingers through Jirra’s hair.

“It would be so nice to have a life like Diana and Kari,” said Jirra.

“I know,” agreed Alexis. “They’re so good for each other. Faith told me how Kari has helped Diana heal from the abuse she suffered as a teen.”

“I can’t imagine going through what she did, it must have been awful,” said Jirra. “It makes me feel foolish when I start to worry about myself.”

“Don’t try and compare traumas; they aren’t equal. The important thing is to address them,” said Alexis. “You shouldn’t let your worries grow inside, they’ll only get worse.”

Jirra looked up at Alexis. “Are you trying to tell me something?”

“Well…now that you brought it up,” replied Alexis.

“Oh, I brought it up?” counted Jirra.

Alexis snickered. “Okay, I brought it up, but you have been carrying something around, is it the pregnancy thing again?”

Jirra nodded. “When we were walking around town today, did you notice that pregnant woman as we left Rita’s?”

“I think so,” said Alexis.

“Well, I noticed her…and part of me wished I was her. Christ what’s wrong with me? I have issues wearing a dress; yet I want to have a baby!”

“I don’t know…maybe you should talk to your rodent friend,” said Alexis.

“I suppose you’re right,” said Jirra. “If this is part of my programming, thanks to the transformation, how does it affect us?”

“I love you, Roo, and I have to admit that the idea of raising a family with you is pretty appealing. Besides, I think you’d look cute with a fat belly,” said Alexis as she ran her hand across Jirra’s tummy.

Jirra giggled. “You’re so bad!”

“Seriously, how strong are these feelings?” asked Alexis.

“They’re like passing sensations; if I see a baby or a pregnant woman then they fill me, but they pass pretty fast too. Thankfully, there aren’t a lot of pregnant women at Penn,” she replied.

“Do they last the same length?”

“Pretty much so,” replied Jirra. “They do seem more intense at times than others.”

“Really? Have you noticed a pattern?”

“Like what?” asked Jirra.

“How do I put this…you’re not on birth control, right?”

Jirra nodded. “I was, but I went off a while ago.”

“Okay, and you have a normal period?”

Jirra nodded. “As normal as they can be.”

“When do you notice that you react most strongly to seeing a baby or a pregnant woman?”

Jirra thought about it looking as if she was running figures in her head. “Oh, wow, it’s when I’m most fertile!”

“That would make sense, especially if the transformation was tied to some sort of fertility rite,” said Alexis.

“How did you figure that one out?” asked Jirra.

“I took biology classes in college,” replied Alexis. “It was just a hunch, but it makes sense.”

“This is a big relief. It means that this isn’t just random,” she stated.

“Still, to make sure, you should keep a record for the next few months,” suggested Alexis.

“Thank you,” replied Jirra she kissed Alexis.

The kissing started off slowly, but soon the passion between the two lovers was ignited again.

Chapter 39

“Good morning, Roo,” whispered Alexis to Jirra.

Jirra opened her eyes and smiled back. “Good morning.”

“How’re feeling this morning?”

“Wonderful…do we have to get up?” asked Jirra.

Alexis giggled. “And you call me bad! Were you this way as a guy?”

Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “I really don’t know. I only had sex once as Josh with a girl.”

“Did you…pleasure yourself a lot?” asked Alexis.

“That’s rather personal,” replied Jirra with a smirk on her face.

“I know, so answer the question, did you?”

“Often,” replied Jirra barely containing her giggles.

“And what is better?”

“It’s better with a person,” replied Jirra.

“Don’t make me tickle you!”

“I know what you mean, to be honest it’s hard to say, there are good parts about both. I will admit that female orgasms are great,” said Jirra.

“You’re coming around,” said Alexis. “But just so you know, I love you just the way you are. I know that you’re dealing with this the best you can. It’s part of the reason that I love you so much.”

Jirra let out a soft sigh. “That’s so sweet.”

“So, what do you say we get up and get some breakfast?” asked Alexis.

Jirra nodded and then kissed Alexis. “Thank you for putting up with me.”

Chapter 40

“I wish you could stay longer,” said Jirra as they stood outside the restaurant.

“Me too, but we start shooting the next episode tomorrow. It has to get done before we come back down here,” said Alexis.

“I can’t wait,” replied Jirra.

“That makes two of us,” said Alexis.

They hugged and kissed.

“Call me when you get home,” said Alexis.

“I will, and you do the same,” replied Jirra.

“I will. It looks like a nice day for a drive,” she said.

They hugged one last time and then they drove off in different directions.

Jirra thought about the whole weekend and about the offer Faith made. It was almost too good to believe. It would also give her the chance to see if writing fiction and screenplays was what she wanted to do for a living.

When she got home she called the spa to tell her mom about the offer.

“It’s a great opportunity, Roo,” said Liz.

“You don’t mind that I won’t be spending the whole summer there?” asked Jirra nervously.

“I’d be lying if I said yes, because I love you, but even a few weeks would nice,” said Liz. “I have a vacation coming up and maybe I can come east and spend some time with you.”

“Really? I’d love that…but what about Dan?” she asked.

“He won’t mind,” said Liz. “The nice thing about our relationship is that we recognize that we each have careers. He’s just been given permission to go through some private archives that may be related to the canyon.”

“In what way?” asked Jirra.

“He was just contacted by a lawyer who supposedly represents a descendant of Dr. Margate,” said Liz.

Jirra was stunned at hearing the name of the man who had discovered the canyon and had been killed there. She could still picture how she discovered his skeletal remains the previous summer.

“Roo, are you okay?” asked Liz.

“Yes…I’m just stunned by this news,” replied Jirra. “Please tell me more.”

“The lawyer said that the relative heard how Dan had treated Dr. Margate’s remains so reverently and had them laid to rest in the canyon. Apparently this impressed the mystery person and so Dan will be able to have access to Dr. Margate’s records, which are located somewhere in the Denver area,” continued Liz. ”¨
“When will this happen?” asked Jirra anxiously.

“Sometime this summer, as the relative is currently out of the country,” said Liz.

“Wow, this is a fantastic break for Dan,” said Jirra. “I have to admit that I’m rather envious.”

“Dan promises that you’ll get a full report,” said Liz.

“Tell him thanks,” said Jirra.

“He expects to be up in Denver for several weeks,” continued Liz. “So, it would be a good time for me to come east. I would also like to meet Alexis’s family, if that is acceptable.”

“I’m sure it will be, they’re nice people…with the exception of one of her sisters, but no family is perfect.”

“How true,” said Liz.

“So, when are you two getting married?” asked Jirra.

“To be honest, we’re kind of happy the way things are going right now,” said Liz. “We’re engaged and definitely a couple, but at the same time we don’t feel a need to get married, if that makes sense.”

“It does,” replied Jirra.

“Besides, I’m in no rush to become Elizabeth Montgomery!” replied Liz with a laugh.

“That’s right,” said Jirra. “I hadn’t thought of that.”

“No nose twitching jokes please, I’ve heard enough from Judy to last a lifetime,” continued Liz.

“Also how would you be addressed? I mean would it be The Doctors Montgomery?” asked Jirra with a giggle. “At least it’s better than the Doctors Bombay!”

“Exactly,” replied Liz, who also began to laugh. “Seriously, I love him intensely. I sort of gave up hope of having someone else in my life when your father died. I still love Travis, but he wouldn’t want me to not go on living. It’s nice to be in love again.”

“I’m happy for you, Mom. I like Dan a lot.”

“Thank you, Roo,” said Liz.

“Well, I better hit the books. I have a paper to finish and I want my schedule clear when they do the filming,” said Jirra. “I love you, Mom.”

“I love you too, Roo.”

Chapter 41

Celeste walked into her condo, having given Spirit a long walk, to find Beth sitting at the dining room table, which was covered with papers. Beth was writing notes down on a legal pad and was so intent in what she was doing that she barely acknowledged Celeste and Spirit.

“What are you doing?” asked Celeste with curiosity.

“Something isn’t right,” replied Beth without looking up. “DAMN! I think we screwed up.”

Celeste sat down next to Beth and saw what Beth was working on; all the notes and paperwork concerned the attacks on the TG community.

“What’s wrong?” asked Celeste.

“I think that there are others involved in this,” said Beth. “Look at this article from the paper.”

Celeste looked at what Beth was pointing to. The article was about an attack on Don Carter. It was the most brutal of the attacks.

Beth read the section of the article that concerned her aloud. “The victim reported that he was attacked by four or five males.”

Celeste nodded.

“Okay, it’s possible that he was confused as he was fighting for his life, but if he’s right that means that there are others from the ‘Purifiers’ still out there. How could we miss this?”

“I talked to Don several times and he admitted that he might have been confused about the number of attackers,” said Celeste.

“Maybe, but there’s more; how did they target him in the first place?” asked Beth. “He wasn’t dressed at the time and from what you told me he never went out in public.”

“That’s right. He only dressed at the support group,” said Celeste.

“So how did the Purifiers find out about him? Yes, I know that Virginia gave them info about the group, but it still seems strange.”

“Wouldn’t the police have asked these questions?” asked Celeste.

“I doubt it. I mean, we solved the case for them. They have four suspects in custody, and the case is closed as far as they are concerned. It’s up the DA now, so why mess up the works by investigating a closed case?”

Celeste rubbed her chin as she absorbed what Beth was saying.

“Why haven’t there been other attacks?” asked Celeste.

“Maybe the remaining members of the group are biding their time. The others being arrested may have scared them too. Other than Virginia, none of the arrested have been willing to talk or testify against the others. Granted, this may just be due to their highly paid legal staff, but I suspect part of it is that they have some macho code of honor. If there are others and if there were to be similar attacks, then the DA could put pressure on Todd and the others. If they do nothing, they get away…for now,” explained Beth.

“So what do we do?”

“At your next meeting, tell the others to stay vigilant. There’s something else I’d recommend you do, but I don’t think you’re going to like it,” said Beth.

Celeste looked at her roommate. “What?”

“Do a background check of all the members of the TG group,” said Beth.

Celeste stared back in disbelief. “You can’t be serious?”

“I’m concerned, Celeste. Look, I don’t like it either, but there’s a strong possibility of a mole in the group,” said Beth.

“These people trust me, Beth; I can’t go behind their backs like this…it goes against everything I believe in.”

“And what happens if another one is hurt?” asked Beth.

Celeste didn’t know what to do. She trusted Beth as much as she did anyone in her life; but she didn’t like the idea of investigating the group.

“You know that I don’t want to see anyone hurt; but trust is also important to those in this group,” continued Celeste.

“Look, we can have Nina do a check on them and see if anything stands out,” said Beth.

“Like what?” asked Celeste.

“She could compare the names to Todd and his thugs and see if there are any connections. It could be done very quietly and no one would know.”

“I would know,” said Celeste.

Beth bit her lip softly. She knew how stubborn Celeste could be, especially when it came to protecting her girls.

“Celeste, just think about it. I promise that I won’t do anything without your permission,” said Beth.

Celeste nodded. “You’re pretty sure that someone in the group helped Todd and the others, aren’t you?”

Beth nodded.

“Let me think about it, okay?” asked Celeste.

“Sure,” replied Beth. “I’m sorry to do this to you.”

“I know that, Beth, you’re doing what you think is right,” said Celeste.

Beth wanted to press the point, but didn’t. She would rely on Celeste to do the right thing.

Celeste started to get up and stopped. “What will you do if you do discover a mole?”

“Turn them over to Carla,” replied Beth. “Look, I can’t promise anything, but if we find there is a mole, maybe we can uncover them without using the background checks as evidence.”

“How?”

“If we get a suspect, then Nina and the other girls at Boudicca can look for evidence that connects the person to Todd and the others.”

“You sound like you’ve done this sort of thing before,” said Celeste.

Beth shook her head. “I haven’t but my parents have many times. They’ve had to do this sort of thing to avoid giving away an informant.”

“Okay, I’ll think about it,” said Celeste.

Chapter 42

Two days later, Celeste, Beth, Cat, and Jirra were having dinner. Jirra had made some chili based on a recipe given to her by Lindsey.

After she made the chili, she placed it in a large Pyrex pan and baked some cornbread on top.

“This is really good,” said Cat.

“Thanks, I’ll let Lindsey know you liked it,” said Jirra.

“So, when do we get to meet her?” asked Beth.

“She’s coming out this summer to work for Kari at The Drunken Squirrel,” said Jirra. “They’re still finalizing the exact dates.”

“And when are you going to be working for Faith Collins?” asked Cat.

“Mid-July through August,” replied Jirra. “I’m going back to New Mexico for a few weeks first.”

“That’s great,” said Cat. She then turned to Celeste with a concerned look on her face. “Celeste, you’re awfully quiet tonight, is there anything wrong?”

Celeste sighed. “Beth thinks that we may have missed some of Todd’s group and that the TG group has a mole in it…and I think she may be right.”

Cat looked at Beth. “What does she mean?”

Beth glanced at Celeste who nodded. She then told them her theory and plan.

“I’ve debated what to do the past few days and while it pains me to investigate the group, I can’t stand the idea of another person being hurt,” interjected Celeste.

“Do you want me to call Nina?” asked Beth.

Celeste nodded.

Beth picked up her cell phone and called Nina Vasquez.

Chapter 43

The ex-marine, ex-policewoman sat on the couch in Celeste’s apartment listening to Beth and then Celeste.

When they were done, Nina spoke. “I promise to be as careful as possible.”

“What do you need from me?” asked Celeste.

“The roster of the group for the past two years,” said Nina. “We already have a good database of Todd’s group. What I plan to do is compare the names and look for any matches. If anything turns up I’ll let you know.”

“Thank you, Nina,” said Celeste.

“Beth, I understand your concern. It is hard to do something that you think is betraying people you like. If it makes you feel any better, I had to do something similar as a police officer. It wasn’t an easy decision, but it turned out to be the right thing to do.”

“And do you have any regrets?” asked Celeste.

“Only that I didn’t do it sooner,” said Nina. “I promise to be discrete.”

“We know that, Nina,” said Beth.

“How long will it take you?” asked Celeste.

“Depends on the number of people on the roster; but it’ll be a few weeks, unless I get lucky,” said Nina.

“And you promise not to do anything without telling us first?” asked Celeste.

Nina nodded. “I promise, Celeste.”

“Okay, thank you, Nina,” said Celeste.

Chapter 44

While it bothered Jirra to think that there might be additional members of Todd’s group still out there, she decided that she wouldn’t live her life in fear. Yes, she would be careful, but at the same time she wasn’t about to retreat into her apartment.

The editor of the campus paper finally gave her a solo assignment; she was to write a story about a visiting scientist. He was giving a lecture on the potential use of nanotechnology in medicine. Jirra didn’t tell her editor that she knew nothing on the topic. She sort of figured that this was some kind of test.

She had been bugging him for an assignment for weeks and she suspected that he was hoping she would fall on her sword by turning in a bad article. This was just the sort of challenge she needed and she threw herself into researching the topic and the scientist.

By the time the lecture started, Jirra was knowledgeable enough about the topic of nanotechnology to be able to follow most of what the scientist was talking about. Most of the audience was made up of medical students and faculty although there was a scattering of computer engineering students there too. Jirra suspected that she was the only liberal arts major in the lecture hall.

The lecturer was Dr. Hector Sanchez and, from what Jirra could tell, he was a brilliant man. He had both medical and computer engineering degrees. What Jirra found most interesting was his goal of building a self-contained medical device that could be easily transported to locations needing emergency medical assistance. An injured person could be placed in the device and healed by the use of microsurgery and nanites.

Jirra thought how the mud back in New Mexico had changed her and now modern science was just catching up.

When the lecture was over she walked down to try and ask Dr. Sanchez a few questions.

While she waited she listened to the other questions and Dr. Sanchez’s answers. After a few minutes, she got her chance.

“Excuse me, Dr, Sanchez; I’m Jirra Reid of the Daily Pennsylvanian. I’m writing an article on your lecture. Do you have time for a few questions please?” she asked hopefully. Deep down she expected to get politely refused, but she figured nothing ventured, nothing gained.

Dr. Sanchez looked at his assistant.

“Dr. Sanchez, we need to get going,” said the assistant, who was pointing at his watch.

“I think we can spare a few minutes for this young lady,” countered Dr. Sanchez. He pointed to two seats in the front row. “Why don’t we sit down over there? Did you say your name was Jirra?”

Jirra nodded.

Dr. Sanchez pointed to the stone kangaroo that Jirra always wore on a chain around her neck. “Your namesake?”

Jirra smiled. “Yes, it was given to me by a very good friend.”

“So, Jirra, what did you think of the lecture?” he asked.

“Well, most of the technical information was well above my head, but the concept that you’re proposing is amazing. It could save countless lives. What is the biggest challenge to building one of these devices?”

He rubbed his chin. “We’ve actually made great strides in the nanotechnology; but that has been in the lab. Right now we don’t have batteries that are powerful enough to create a workable prototype.”

“Weight would be an issue too, especially if you planned on using helicopters,” added Jirra.

He cocked his head. “And how do you know about such things, Jirra?”

Jirra smiled back. “My dad was in the army and he told me about problems with excess weight.”

Dr. Sanchez nodded. “He’s right. Using present technology our prototype would require a large cargo plane just to transport it. I want something that could be brought in to places without runways.”

“Can I please ask one more question?”

Dr. Sanchez nodded.

“The device would be designed to do emergency surgery; but couldn’t it be programmed to do other procedures and what sorts of safeguards are being considered to prevent misuse of it?” she asked. “My mom is a doctor and she has issues with unnecessary surgery.”

“I agree with your mother. I don’t want this to be used to do breast implants or other cosmetic procedures. I can’t go into details, but we’re working on protective systems to keep it for what I designed it for. Yes, I know I could make millions if I allowed it to be used to make starlets beautiful, but I want this to be a lifesaving device.”

“I hope you succeed, Dr. Sanchez. Thank you very much for you time,” said Jirra.

“It was a pleasure, Jirra,” he said as he stood up.

They shook hands and Jirra hurried off to her apartment to write her article.

Chapter 45

Her editor, Nate Gwynn, sat at his desk re-reading Jirra’s article.

“Is there something wrong?” asked Jirra.

He shook his head. “No problems, in fact it’s just the opposite. Dr. Sanchez has a reputation for avoiding the press. I can’t believe that he sat down and answered your questions.”

Jirra just nodded. So, it was a test after all, she thought.

“He was very nice,” said Jirra.

“I only wish I sent a photographer with you,” said Nate. “This is a well written article, Jirra.”

Jirra pulled a CD out of her purse and offered it to Nate. “I’m not the best photographer in the world but these might do. I took my digital camera along and got some shots without needing to use the flash. The word processor version of my article is on there too.”

“Thanks, Jirra. Good thinking on your part.”

Jirra nodded again.

“I’m going to give you regular assignments from now on,” he said.

Jirra wanted to say, it’s about time, but she kept her mouth shut.

“Thank you,” she said.

“You’re welcome,” he said. “We usually don’t give freshmen this honor, so don’t let me down.”

“I won’t,” she replied.

Chapter 46

“Well?” asked Jill.

Jirra told her about her conversation with Nate.

“He’s such a pompous ass,” replied Jill. “He wishes he was one tenth the writer you are, Jirra. For that matter so do I.”

Jirra was shocked by what Jill said. “Jill, you’re an excellent reporter.”

“I’m okay, but you have real talent. I mean you’re a freakin’ screenwriter! What’s next?”

Jirra tried to look away.

“Oh, wow, what now?” asked Jill anxiously.

Jirra told her about Faith Collins.

“Jirra, that’s fantastic! Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

Jirra shrugged. “I didn’t want to look arrogant or anything like that.”

“Jirra, don’t worry about that. This is so cool. Just do me a favor and remember the little people when you reach the top.”

“Please!” replied Jirra.

“I’m happy for you, Jirra,” said Jill.

“Well, I want to thank you for pushing Nate to give me a story. I know you have been bugging him.”

“Hey, what are friends for? Now, do you think you can do me one in return?”

Jirra nodded.

“Can you arrange an interview for me with Alexis when they shoot the show here?” asked Jill hopefully.

“I think I can arrange that,” said Jirra with a smile.

“Cool, let’s go get some coffee,” said Jill.

Chapter 47

Jill and Jirra sat down on a couch at the coffeehouse.

“I have a question for you,” said Jirra. She took a sip of her coffee, glancing around to see if anyone might be listening. Then she leaned close to Jill and in a quiet voice asked. “Do you think that the police got everyone in Todd’s gang?”

Jill set down her coffee. “Why do you ask?”

Jirra ran her fingers through her hair then she leaned close to Jill. “Beth was going through the reports and found that in one of the assaults, the victim claimed that there were four or five attackers. Now, it just may have been that the victim was confused…but in both times I was attacked I remembered the exact number of people who came after me.”

“Yes, but you got away both times,” said Jill.

“Okay, that’s true…there may have been others who stayed back or weren’t involved in the attacks on me, but do you think that there might be others walking around free right now?”

Jill shrugged her shoulders. “No one else’s name has come up. Virginia said that we got everyone, but then again she could be lying. There haven’t been any additional attacks either.”

“I know, but they might be lying low to avoid attention,” said Jirra.

“That would be the first smart thing that they’ve done then,” said Jill. “They were getting pretty brazen when they attacked you a second time. I think they got pretty arrogant with the fact that they were attacking a group they thought wouldn’t fight back. If there are others, I doubt we’ll find out unless they attack another person. From what Carla told us, there was little physical evidence at Todd’s place or those of the others.”

“That doesn’t seem right, does it?” asked Jirra. “I mean, they were able to coordinate attacks, picking out times when they knew the victims would be most vulnerable, knowing addresses, schedules, so they had to have some sort of organization.”

“You may be right,” said Jill. “Okay, what do you suggest?”

“I’m not a detective,” said Jirra. “Unless one of the group talks, we won’t find out anything else. I think the police are happy that Todd and the others are going to trial. The university probably feels the same way. The victims weren’t exactly the model students that an Ivy League school likes to admit attend it.”

“Have you talked to the others about this?”

Jirra nodded. “Beth gave all her info to Nina, hopefully she can turn up something.”

“I suppose that’s all we can do for now,” said Jill. She glanced at her watch. “Well, I have to head to class, what about you?”

Jirra nodded and they headed outside.

Chapter 48

The week of the shoot finally arrived. Alexis and the rest of the cast and crew were staying at the Crowne Plaza Hotel on Market, which was located a little over a mile from campus.

Jirra had driven past the hotel many times and was surprised that the show was putting everyone up in such a nice hotel. She parked her car in front and handed the keys to the valet.

Once inside she called Alexis on her cell phone.

“Where are you?” asked Alexis.

“In the lobby,” replied Jirra as she looked around. “There are a lot of people down here.”

“I’ll send someone down to give you your ID,” said Alexis. “Our floors are blocked off from the general public.”

“Ooooh,” replied Jirra with a giggle.

A short time later Jirra was standing outside Alexis’s hotel room.

As soon as Jirra entered the room, Alexis embraced her and gave her a long passionate kiss.

“I’ve missed you too,” said Jirra.

“Let’s sit down,” said Alexis.

Jirra looked around the room. “I had no idea that TV shows provided such nice rooms.”

Alexis laughed. “They don’t. This is part of a deal between the network and the hotel. We’re going to shoot some scenes here that will give the hotel some publicity.”

“Still, it’s pretty sweet,” said Jirra.

“We’re actually doing our first shots tonight. Unfortunately, with TV there are tighter shooting schedules. The goal is to get all the outside shots done in the next couple of days. Are your friends still available for tomorrow?” asked Alexis.

Jirra nodded. “They can’t wait.”

“Great, we need to get all the campus shots done tomorrow and Sunday. Weather permitting we’ll do the other area shots Monday and then use Tuesday to finish it up,” explained Alexis.

“I saw them setting up the production trailers today.”

Alexis nodded. “We have a meeting with the director over dinner, he’s anxious to meet you.”

Jirra just nodded not knowing what to say.

“Oh, Faith will come down tomorrow,” added Alexis.

“I thought she was coming down this afternoon?”

“She was, but Max had to take care of some business,” replied Alexis. “Tomorrow, you’ll meet the head writer and the rest of the production staff.”

“I wish I could see the whole shoot,” said Jirra.

“So do I, but most of the internal shots will be done back at the studio in Boston and you can’t afford to miss any classes,” said Alexis.

“You’re worse than my Mom,” replied Jirra.

“Hey, I’m proud of you…my little Ivy Leaguer!”

Alexis was about to kiss Jirra again when her phone rang. She let out a sigh and answered it.

After talking for a few minutes, Alexis hung up. “Glenn Huntley is on his way over.”

Glenn was the director for the show. He had spent his whole career in television, working on several dramas before being picked by Faith to direct the Erin Flynn series. He previous series had been a critically claimed crime drama that unfortunately failed to reach a broad audience. It only lasted two seasons, but had achieved cult status since its release on DVD.

At fifty-three, getting the Erin Flynn show was a prime job for Glenn, which many in the business thought was long overdo.

Jen Stevens was supposed to guest-direct this episode but some last minute commitments got in the way. She had to re-shoot at least a dozen scenes of her latest film after an actor had been seriously injured in a stunt. The replacement actor looked nothing like the injured actor so all the scenes he appeared in had to be completely redone including the stunt itself. Fortunately, this time things had gone as planned when they re-shot the stunt.

“When Glenn gets here we’ll order dinner,” said Alexis.

“What time are you shooting this evening?”

“We’ll be doing some shots in the lobby around midnight and also right outside the hotel. Glenn will give the complete shooting schedule.”

Glenn arrived a few minutes later. He greeted Jirra as if he had known her for years.

“So, this is the young woman who is responsible for this wonderful story,” he stated.

He was a large man, standing over six-three and weighing over two hundred and twenty pounds. The combination of his size and his thick beard gave birth to his nickname of Bear.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” said Jirra. “I really love the show. I also thought you did a great job in your last series.”

He turned to Alexis. “A fan, I’m impressed.”

“Is it true that they might make a movie based on it?” asked Jirra.

Glenn shrugged his broad shoulders. “I don’t know; it would be nice to do a movie some day.”

They sat down and placed their orders with room service.

“Alexis tells me that you want to watch the production side of the shoot; are you sure that you don’t want to get in front of the camera?” asked Glenn.

Jirra shook her head. “It doesn’t interest me that much. I’d rather watch how things are done.”

“Good for you,” he said. “I have to admit that when I first was told that the story was written by a college student I thought Faith had lost it, but you’ve got real talent for story telling. Alexis tells me that you haven’t made up your mind yet on what type of writing you want to do; I just want you to know that you have a definite future in script writing.”

“I haven’t really written a script yet, just the story,” corrected Jirra.

He waved his hand. “Scriptwriting is a breeze compared to writing a real plot and creating believable characters. I’m proud that your name will be in the credits.”

“Thank you,” she replied.

“Faith said that you’ll be working with her this summer, I wonder if you’d be interested in writing another story for the show?”

“You mean that?” she asked.

Glenn nodded. “Yep. I was lucky enough to have people take an interest in my career when I was first starting out; I feel it’s the least I can do to give a hand to others as they start out.”

“Thank you again,” said Jirra.

Their meals arrived and as they ate Glenn discussed the schedule for the next couple of days in more detail.

“We’re going to have a camera crew drive around and shoot various locations in the city. The nice thing about Philly is that it’s not that different from Boston,” he explained.

“So, if you have to do an additional shot you have locations up there that can double for here, right?” asked Jirra.

Glenn nodded. “You’re quick, I like that. We can’t duplicate the Liberty Bell or any of the well known landmarks, but one dark alley is pretty much the same as another.”

“Not that I’m complaining, but it must be expensive to shoot on location,” said Jirra.

Glenn nodded. “It is, but it makes the show more realistic. Our fans appreciate the fact that we’re honest. I mean, if a show is setting its plot in Boston or Philly it should be shot there…not LA or some other place.”

“Still, you had to change the name of Penn to Franklin University,” said Jirra.

“Sometimes you have to compromise. Alexis told me about the actual attacks that occurred here. I can understand why Penn doesn’t want the negative publicity.”

Jirra nodded.

“But the city doesn’t mind. I mean, I didn’t exactly make the police look that good,” said Jirra.

“It’s a detective story, if the police were really good why use a PI?” asked Glenn with a laugh. “Trust me, we run into that complaint from the Boston PD all the time. I just tell them if I was doing a show on them then they would be the heroes.”

“That’s true,” said Jirra.

“Actually we have a lot of fans on the Boston PD,” interjected Alexis.

“It doesn’t hurt that we use of a lot of them in the show,” added Glenn as he looked at his watch. “Well we have to start getting ready, just stay by my side, Jirra.”

They then talked about the plot of the show they were about to shoot. Erin Flynn’s niece, Lori, was a student at Franklin University and was in trouble. Lori was in a relationship with another girl named Elle. Both girls were also actively involved in the campus LGBT student organization. The crisis was that someone was stalking and attacking LGBT students on campus.

Lori had called Erin and asked her for some help. On her way down from Boston, Erin got a phone call from Elle stating that Lori had been attacked and was in the ER.

By the time Erin arrives in Philly, Lori has died.

It is no longer an investigation for Erin, as now it is revenge. The rest of the story consisted of Erin trying to find out who killed Lori, overcoming indifference from both the police and the university’s administration, and being targeted by the hate group herself.

The leader of the hate group, who turns out to be an academic advisor at the university, is named Jim Parker.

Jim sets up a meeting with Erin at a parking garage late at night, telling her he has evidence about the attacks. On the way there, Erin is attacked by several of the students. However, they find out that she is no easy target and after a brief fight she subdues them.

Suspecting that it was Jim who set her up, Erin goes to his apartment and surprises him. He attacks her, but she is able to beat him, and even though she is tempted to kill him, she decides on a more appropriate punishment. She discovers evidence in his apartment that links him to child pornography groups all over the world. He organized the attacks to cover up his own guilt over his own fetishes.

He begs her to kill him so that he won’t be publicly humiliated, but she tells him that would be too easy as she calls the police. The last scene is him crying and begging for Erin to kill him.

“I’m still a little uneasy about killing Lori,” said Jirra.

“I understand, but it’s the kind of hard-hitting plotline our fans expect,” said Glenn. “The conventional thing to do would be to have Lori have full recovery.”

“I also like it because it shows the darker side of Erin,” added Alexis.

“I suppose so,” said Jirra,

Glenn looked at his watch and then stood up. “It’s show time!”

Chapter 49

Jirra watched in fascination as the production crew did their magic in the lobby. No detail was too small and they seemed to think of everything.

“Only a few of the shots we’re doing tonight will have dialog,” explained Glenn. “Mostly we’re getting a lot of shots of Alexis as Erin moving around the city. We want to get shots of her in different outfits that we’ll mix into the show.”

Jirra nodded as Alexis had told her how the show was shot.

“How many takes will you do?” asked Jirra.

“With this crew not many,” said Glenn. “We also try to make the shoots look as realistic as possible, so we adapt to the circumstances. Short of a major screw up or a fan accosting Alexis, we’ll go with the shot. Some of the best scenes we’re done have been by accident. We once were shooting a scene up in Boston when a fire engine drove down the street. Alexis just kept going as if it was part of the scene. It was perfect.”

“I remember that shot,” said Jirra. “Alexis was talking to a suspect and they just paused as the engine passed. I thought it was planned that way.”

“Sometimes you get lucky,” replied Glenn with a grin.

Jirra watched each scene get shot. Sometimes it took almost an hour to set up a fifteen second shot. Jirra was impressed how professional Alexis was since it was the first time that she had watched Alexis work. Even though Alexis claimed that she couldn’t wait to leave show business, it was obvious that she was very proud of her work.

Alexis had three costume changes that night. They finished after two and by then Jirra was exhausted.

“You look beat,” said Alexis.

“I shouldn’t be, you guys did all the work,” said Jirra as she held back a yawn.

“I’m used to this, we shoot a lot at night,” replied Alexis. “Why don’t you go home and get some sleep. I’ll see you around noon on campus.”

Jirra nodded.

Alexis leaned over and gave her a quick kiss. “See you later, Roo, I love you.”

Jirra broke out a big smile. “I love you too.”

Chapter 50

Jirra arrived on campus and walked over to the production trailers. She showed her pass and was allowed through by the security guard, who also gave her directions to Alexis’s trailer.

On the way there, she saw the extras standing around. They didn’t look that different than the students who were normally walking across campus, although many were wearing sweatshirts, coats, and hats of the fictional Franklin University.

Jirra then noticed her friends and waved to Jill, TC, Beth, and Cat.

“Where’s Celeste?” she asked as she looked around.

“She’s walking Spirit for a scene they’re shooting over by the administration building,” said Beth. “Don’t laugh, it was the only way we could talk her into doing this.”

“Celeste or Spirit?” asked Jirra.

Beth laughed. “Celeste of course. Spirit almost held out until they gave her a speaking part; she gets to bark at a squirrel.”

“I can’t wait to see it,” said Jirra. “When are they going to use you?”

“Soon I hope, it’s a little chilly out here,” replied Beth.

Jirra then saw Alexis walking towards them. She was talking to Glenn and some of the other production staff.

“Looks like they’re getting ready as we speak,” said Jirra.

Alexis waved as they approached.

“Are you sure you don’t want to be in a scene?” she asked.

Jirra shook her head. “No thanks.”

“No problem. Glenn, these are some of Jirra’s close friends,” said Alexis.

Glenn shook their hands and greeted them in his usually warm manner. He then called over all the extras and explained the scene they were about to shoot. The production assistants then gave each extra more detailed instructions.

Glenn turned to Jirra. “The hardest thing working with extras is getting them to act naturally and not look at the camera. That’s why we’ll be shooting this scene from several angles,” he explained.

Jirra nodded. She knew from her script that the scene they were about to shoot was a set up shot of Alexis’s character walking across campus on her way to meet with Elle.

There were several other shots planned of Alexis walking across campus as part of her investigation. While there were planned shots of her inside some of the campus buildings, most of the interior shots involving extensive dialog would be shot on a soundstage up in Boston. Glenn explained it was just easier to do it that way.

“We do plan on shooting the climatic scenes tonight at a nearby parking garage. Unfortunately we were turned down from using one on campus,” explained Glenn.

Jirra nodded. The scene he was talking about was based on Todd’s actual attack on her on campus.

“Well, it looks like we’re ready to start shooting, why don’t you watch it with me,” he said.

“Okay,” she replied as she followed the large man.

Chapter 51

Across the Delaware River in New Jersey, a real drama was unfolding that had direct ties to the fictional one being shot on campus.

Nina Vasquez stepped out of the apartment and headed down the sideway shaking her head in disbelief as she called her office on her cell phone. She gave one of her associates a name and a description based on the information that had just been provided to her.

She got in her car waited for a callback. Twenty minutes later her phone rang.

“Nina, I have the info you wanted,” said the woman on the other end of the phone.

“Go ahead, Eve,” said Nina.

Nina wrote down as she listened to her fellow detective’s call.

“Are you sure about this?” asked Nina as the information sank in. A sense of urgency gripped her.

“Yes, why?”

“Eve, get me the Philadelphia Police Department…no, wait, transfer me to Max NOW!”

Chapter 52

Jirra stood next to Glenn drinking a cup of coffee from the catering truck. She looked at her watch and wondered what was keeping Alexis. Everyone was standing around waiting for Alexis to return from her trailer.

They were set up to do the shooting at the parking garage and the trailers had been moved to be close by. Two streets had been closed for the shooting and Alexis’s trailer was located a block away.

“This isn’t like her to keep everyone waiting,” said Glenn. He was about to send a production assistant to check on his star’s status, when he turned to Jirra.

“Can you go check on her? She just went to change her coat,” he asked.

Jirra nodded and headed towards Alexis’s trailer.

As soon as she entered the trailer she sensed something was wrong. A single security guard was standing in front of Alexis.

“What’s going on?” she asked.

The guard turned and flashed a wicked smile. “Get in here and close that fucking door!”

Jirra then saw that Alexis was lying on the floor of the trailer with her hands tied behind her back. A gag was tied around her mouth.

Before Jirra could say a word the guard pointed a large revolver at her. She did as he ordered.

“What do you want?” asked Jirra.

“Revenge, bitch,” he snapped. “I’m going to kill you for you did to my friend Todd. I’m also going to kill this slut for doing this show. You have no right to make us look like a bunch of thugs!”

Jirra stared at the barrel of the handgun pointed at her. She never realized something so small could look so huge. The guard was standing too far away for her to make a lunge at him.

“Alexis, are you okay?” she asked anxiously.

“She’s fine…for now, I just knocked her down,” said the guard.

Jirra looked in his eyes. He appeared to be in his mid-twenties and had short brown hair. She tried to remember if she had seen him before, but she drew a blank.

“Don’t be stupid, you won’t get away with this,” she said.

“Oh, I will. If I do it right, I might even be seen a hero,” he replied. “I’m going to kill both of you and then shoot myself in the leg, pretty smart huh? I will claim that I saw someone follow you in here. I heard the shots and was attacked as the man fled.”

“That won’t work,” she replied.

“Well, I’ll be the only one alive so they’ll have to believe me, right?” he said as he pointed the gun at Jirra.

“WRONG!” shouted Max as the door was kicked in.

The guard was caught off guard by the noise of the door breaking and hesitated for a moment before swinging the gun toward Max.

“Drop the damn gun!” ordered Max as he pointed his Glock nine-millimeter at the guard. He was now holding his gun with both hands in a classic shooter’s stance.

A sneer appeared on the guard’s face. “Fuck you, old man!” He then cocked the hammer of his handgun.

Before he could pull the trigger, Max he fired two shots in rapid succession into the guard’s chest.

The guard slumped down to the floor in a lifeless mass, the revolver banging on the floor next to him.

“Stupid punk,” muttered Max as he holstered his Glock. He had seen enough men shot to know that the guard was dead; still he took no chances and checked the man’s pulse.

Jirra immediately was kneeling over Alexis untying her. “Are you okay?” Jirra asked anxiously.

Alexis nodded as she sat up and hugged Jirra.

“Sorry I didn’t get here sooner,” apologized Max.

“I’d say you got here right on time,” said Alexis.

“How did you know?” asked Jirra.

“You can thank Nina,” he said as he helped them both up.

“Is he….dead?” asked Alexis as she stared at the man on the floor.

Max nodded.

“Who is… was he?” asked Jirra.

“The last of Todd’s group,” replied Max. “I think we better step outside and wait for the police.”

Chapter 53

It was several hours later when they got back to the hotel after talking to the police.

Max, Jirra, Faith, Nina, and Glenn all followed Alexis up to her room.

“I need a drink,” announced Alexis.

“I’ll take care of that,” said Glenn. “Anyone else?”

“I think we can all use a drink, Glenn,” said Faith as they sat down.

Glenn opened the wet bar and pulled out a variety of bottles. In a few minutes everyone had a drink, including Jirra.

“So, can you tell me what just happened?” asked Faith.

Nina told them how she had conducted background checks on members of the Penn TG organization. When she was halfway through the list, a red flag popped up. One of the members in the group had been arrested for solicitation. The student dropped out of Penn a short time later. On a hunch, Nina went out to the person’s apartment in New Jersey.

“We know now that Todd had a thing for TG working girls. She had been working as an escort to help pay her tuition so I asked her if she knew Todd. It turns out that Todd had um…"dated" her, and then blackmailed her to give him info on other members in group,” explained Nina.

“I didn’t think Todd could get any sicker,” said Jirra.

“So how did you know about…what’s his name again?” asked Alexis.

“Michael Raymond,” said Max.

“Yes, him. How did you find out about him?” asked Alexis as she handed Glenn her empty glass.

“I asked her if she knew what Todd had done and she said yes, but that she was afraid that he would hurt her. I told her that Todd was in jail and she told me about Michael. My office ran a background check on him and discovered he was a security guard. I then remembered that the company he worked for was providing security for the shoot.”

“How did you know that?” asked Jirra.

“Max asked us to keep an eye on the production,” admitted Nina.

“I thought that if there were still members of Todd’s group out there, they might try and vandalize the set or something. I had no idea that there would be an attempted murder,” said Max. “Maybe that punk was right, I may be getting old.”

“No one could have guessed that,” said Jirra.

“I agree,” said Alexis. “I don’t blame you, Max, either. You saved both of us and I’ll never forget that.”

Alexis then leaned over and kissed Max on the cheek. Jirra did the same.

“I’m glad that Max isn’t in trouble,” said Glenn.

“I can’t believe that one idiot of a cop said that it would have been better if I let that punk get off the first shot,” remarked Max as he rolled his eyes. “I mean at that range he might have actually hit me, and that would have just made me angry.”

“Okay, Mongo,” added Faith as she patted him gently on his head.

The others laughed at the Blazing Saddles reference.

“Okay, but what’s…um, the dead guy’s connection to Todd?” asked Glenn. He sorted through the remaining bottles. Nina pointed at her glass and he nodded. He picked out one bottle, opened it up, and sniffed it before pouring in her glass.

“What is it?” she asked as she looked at her glass.

“It’s…it’s green,” he replied with a wink.

Nina looked confused.

“Sorry, it’s an old Star Trek line,” explained Glenn.

Nina took a sip. “It’s good whatever it is.”

“Raymond went to high school with Todd,” explained Max. “Apparently, he wasn’t smart enough or rich enough to get into college.”

“That’s how Todd knew that the show was shooting in Philly before it went public! The production company would have contacted the security company to get things going early and get all the right permits. He must have been in contact with Todd in LA and let him know,” said Jirra. “That explains all those email rants about filming here.”

“It fits, Jirra,” said Alexis

“I’m just sorry this messed up the show,” said Jirra as she cuddled closer to Alexis. “Will this mean that the show won’t be finished?”

“Nonsense!” exclaimed Glenn as he put down his drink. “Look, I’m ecstatic that you and Alexis are okay, but you can’t buy this sort of publicity.”

“Glenn, that’s awful!” replied Faith.

He shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe, but you have to admit that the press will eat this up.”

“He’s kidding, right?” Jirra asked.

Alexis shook her head. “Unfortunately, no, Roo. I imagine that the network is pleased as punch. I’ll bet that the spin doctors there are working on getting the maximum publicity out of this already.”

“So you’re going to keep shooting?” asked Jirra.

“We’re taking a day off then starting again Monday,” said Glenn. “If that’s okay with both Faith and Alexis.”

Alexis looked at Faith who nodded.

“I suppose the show must go on,” said Alexis.

Chapter 54

Jirra stayed with Alexis that night. They cuddled up in the large bed together.

“I was so afraid that you were going to grab at his gun,” said Alexis.

“I was about to try something when Max came in,” replied Jirra. “I couldn’t see going down without a fight.”

“Well, thank God for Nina and Max then,” said Alexis. “I can’t imagine you getting hurt.”

“I feel the same way about you,” said Jirra.

Alexis kissed Jirra gently on the lips. The first kiss was soft and tender, but it had the effect of a match lighting a fuse. Their passion reignited, they made love until they fell asleep in each other’s arms.

Chapter 55

As Glenn had predicted, the shooting had brought down a tidal wave of reporters to the set. Thankfully, for Alexis and Jirra, the studio’s press agent handled all the requests for interviews.

The studio released a statement concerning the shooting. It included a statement from Alexis that thanked Max Bowie and Boudicca Detective Agency. The only interview she agreed to do was on NPR with Teri Gross.

The interview was done as soon as the last scene was shot, which turned out to be Thursday.

“You sure you want to do this?” asked Alexis as they were being driven over to the radio studio.

Jirra shrugged. “Not really, but with all the publicity concerning the shooting, I’d rather we do this before the press does it. I mean, it’s just a matter of time until someone posts a story about us being a couple.”

“I know, it sucks, but at least we’ll get a chance to tell our story first,” said Alexis.

“That’s true,” said Jirra. She was nervous about the interview in part because she was a huge fan of Teri Gross and her show Fresh Air and she didn’t want to look foolish in front of someone she admired.

The actual interview seemed to fly by and it lasted nearly forty minutes, with the last fifteen minutes focusing on Alexis and her relationship with Jirra. It was brought up that Alexis and Jirra had been a couple for the past year.

It was brought up that Jirra was transgendered, but Alexis emphasized that Jirra’s past wasn’t what was important, and that she considered Jirra to be a real woman.

Teri also asked about Jirra’s scriptwriting. Alexis said that while she passed the story to Faith, it was entirely Faith decision to use it. She then mentioned that Jen Stevens’s latest movie was based on a story written by Jirra.

In all, Jirra thought that everything was handled very professionally. The highlight was when Teri said that if Jirra’s scriptwriting career continued to progress that maybe someday Jirra would be one being interviewed. Alexis replied that when that happened, she couldn’t be prouder of her partner.

After the interview they drove back to Jirra’s apartment.

“The studio has informed the press that any future requests to interview you will have to go through them,” said Alexis.

“How did you arrange that?” asked Jirra.

“It was Faith and Glenn’s idea. It should work long enough until we’re yesterday’s news,” explained Alexis. “Besides, you are going to be working for Faith, so it’s not that far out of line.”

“It’s never going to be the same from now on, right?” asked Jirra.

Alexis nodded. “It was bound to happen eventually, at least now we don’t have to sneak around. I suspect that the publicity from this will die down pretty quick. Unfortunately, when the show airs, it will pick up again. But I want you to know that I’ll be there for you. I love you dearly, Jirra and I can’t imagine life without you,” said Alexis.

“Thank you, Alexis. I love you too,” said Jirra.

Chapter 56

Jirra was forced to screen her calls for the next few days. She didn’t answer the phone directly, unless it was from a friend or family. She passed all requests from the press to the phone number of the studio’s PR department.

Jirra had also given the same number to her mom back at the spa, just in case some reporters began nosing around there.

Celeste hired Boudicca to provide security around the apartment and for Jirra when she was on campus.

Thankfully, just like Alexis had said, the spotlight faded pretty fast and soon life was returning to normal.

On Friday night, the gang was sitting around Celeste and Beth’s apartment having dinner and celebrating the end of the Todd’s reign of terror.

Carla had called and said that with the death of Michael Raymond, the others in Todd’s group all made deals. They all would get slightly reduced sentences for testifying against Todd Kelly.

This in turn caused Todd Kelly to plead guilty to avoid trial. The attempted murder of Alexis and Jirra had swept away any lingering support he had and his lawyers convinced him that a jury would throw the book at him. His sentencing would be sometime that summer.

“So, when will the show air?” asked Matt, who was up for the weekend from Quantico, Virginia.

“Next month some time,” replied Jirra. “The production company is rushing it up to capitalize on the publicity.”

“I can’t wait to see it,” said Jim as he helped Beth in the kitchen. He was stirring a pot of venison chili.

“I can’t wait to see your name in the credits,” added Beth as she checked on the cornbread baking in the oven.

“What will happen to the girl who was being blackmailed by Todd?” asked Cat.

“She’s getting help,” said Celeste, who was sitting on a stool next to Sean. Spirit was lying on the floor by her feet. “She’s a little old for my foundation, but I have arranged for her to get therapy.”

“How soon will the Bambi chili be ready?” asked Jirra. “I’m starving!”

“That’s awful, I hope you don’t plan on using that in one of your scripts,” said Celeste.

“The chili’s almost ready,” interjected Jim.

“Are you writing another script, Jirra?” asked TC, who was seated next to Jill.

Jirra nodded. “Faith has asked me to write another one for the show.”

“Cool!” exclaimed Jill. “What’s it about?”

“Erin is hired to provide security for an actress who has been receiving death threats. I’ve been playing with the idea of having Jen Stevens play herself in this one,” explained Jirra. “I might as well use what happened to my advantage. Jenna says that it’s better than keeping it inside.”

“She’s right about that,” said Beth as she pulled the pan of cornbread out of the oven.

“Mmm, that smells delicious,” commented Sean. “There’s nothing like fresh hot cornbread with chili.”

“And beer,” added Matt as he squeezed past Jim and Beth to get to the fridge. He then passed out bottles of Yuengling to everyone who asked.

Jim began to fill bowls with the chili and hand them to Beth, who passed them out.

“Jill, I’m sorry that you didn’t get your interview with Alexis,” said Jirra.

“I understand, considering the circumstances regarding the shooting. The cool thing is that my interview with Max is going to be on Monday’s front page; thank you for setting that up for me,” thanked Jill. “It would have been very easy for you to have done it yourself.”

Jirra smiled. “Friendship is more important than a scoop.”

“Max is pretty interesting. I felt as if I was interviewing some larger than life figure,” said Jill.

“Diana says that Faith has wanted to write a book about him for years, but he refuses,” said Jirra. “Something about the fact that he can’t separate the lies from truth.”

There was a round of laughter.

“I’m just glad that he was cleared in the shooting,” said Sean.

“Well, it was clearly self-defense,” interjected Cat.

“Jim, where did you get the venison?” asked Sean as he began to sprinkle some cheddar cheese on top of his chili.

“My dad; I didn’t have time to go hunting this year,” replied Jim. “He got it back in the fall on my uncle’s farm near Reading.”

Celeste tasted a small spoonful apprehensively and then nodded. “It doesn’t taste as gamey as I thought it would. It’s very good, Jim.”

“That’s because the ground venison was mixed with ground pork; it takes the edge off,” explained Jim.

“And you used beer in it?” asked Jirra.

Jim nodded. “Always, beer adds a nice taste to chili.”

Beth passed a basket with the cornbread around as the conversation shifted back to the show and the shooting.

“So is this the end of this?” asked TC. “I mean, have they finally got them all?”

“Carla thinks so,” said Cat. “Apparently, Virginia never knew Michael Raymond had been in the group. Nina said from what she uncovered, Michael only participated in one actual attack, the rest of the time he acted as lookout and kept an eye out for police. Nina thinks that Todd didn’t trust the others entirely, but as Todd isn’t talking we’ll never know.”

“I’ll just be happy when he’s sentenced,” said Jirra as she reached for another piece of cornbread. “He escaped once and I still think his family helped him. I’ll sleep easier when he’s in a state pen.”

“Are you going to the sentencing?” asked Cat.

Jirra shook her head. “Carla promised to send me a tape. I don’t want the publicity.”

“What about the allocution?” asked Cat.

“The same,” replied Jirra. “Why?”

“I just know that it gave Erika some closure when she saw the guy who raped her get sentenced,” explained Cat.

Jirra nodded and thought about what Cat had just said.

“How’s Erika doing?” asked Beth.

Cat smiled. “She’s dating Mike.”

She then explained to the rest who Erika and Mike were.

“Wait a second, Mike Jackson, All-American defensive back at Penn State?” asked Jim.

Cat nodded. “Erika and I went to the same high school.” She then told them about her cousin Alex.

“Wow, now I’m really impressed, both of them should be drafted in April,” said Jim.

“Who cares about that, tell us more about Erika and Mike,” said Beth.

“They’ve always flirted, even back in high school,” explained Cat. “Apparently, Mike was back home in Golden Hill after the bowl game and they bumped into each other. Erika is doing her student teaching at Golden Hill High and Mike stopped by to talk to the student body. I think it’s great as they’re both on the rebound, even if it doesn’t last, I’m happy for them.”

“Why do think that? You sound like you expect Erika to get back with…what’s her name again?” asked Beth.

“Laura,” answered Cat. “And yes, I fully expect her and Erika to get back together…call it a hunch, but in the meantime, I’m glad that Erika is with someone.”

“I wish I knew Erika better,” said Jirra.

“I think you two would get along famously,” replied Cat.

“Jirra, sorry to interrupt, but you know, we’re going to have to have a big party when the show airs,” said Jill. “I mean, not just to see the show, but to see your name in the credits, and to see our cameos!”

“That’s not a bad idea,” added Beth. “Celeste, you want to do it here?”

Celeste nodded. “We have the biggest place, so it makes sense.”

“I’d like that,” added Jirra. “As soon as I know the date I’ll let everyone know.”

Chapter 57

Life went on at Penn as winter slowly gave way begrudgingly to spring. Jirra was almost pleased that her life had returned to its normal routine of being a college student. She did miss Alexis intensely, but getting together was impossible as the production company was fighting to finish the show’s first season.

The calls to Jirra’s phone had dropped off quickly as the press turned to another story, just as Alexis had predicted. Jirra was expecting a minor upsurge when the show aired, but hopefully that wouldn’t cause too much interference in her life.

Celeste drove up to Golden Hill, PA, to talk to local officials about setting up ties with her foundation. Ever since Erika and Cat’s senior year, the number of TG students coming out seemed to increase every year. Celeste was interested in offering assistance for any teens that needed it.

The biggest concern of the school officials was that they didn’t want the scholarship contest to dominate the school and the community. While Celeste and some of the school officials felt the others may be over concerned, she agreed to keep her foundation’s assistance low key.

Beth’s life was going great until she got a phone call one afternoon telling her that her grandmother had been hospitalized.

“Who called you?” asked Celeste as helped Beth pack an overnight bag.

“My parents, they were called by the Director,” replied Beth as she packed her toiletries.

“The Director…as in the Director of the Agency?” asked Celeste.

Beth nodded. “The same one you met.”

“So, did they tell you what’s wrong with her?”

“She woke up and had stomach pain. It could be the flu or something worse,” replied Beth. “I mean, she’s in her nineties, so anything can be serious.”

“How has she been?”

“She’s been in great health,” said Beth. She closed the lid on the bulging suitcase and snapped the locks. “Okay, that should be enough.”

“Here’s the map and key to the downtown apartment,” said Celeste. “I already called the doorman and security to let them know you’re coming. The nice thing is that it’s only three blocks to the hospital from there. It’s times like these that I’m glad that I’ve kept it.”

The apartment had been owned by her husband; and even though she could get a lot of money for it, she just couldn’t bring herself to sell it.

Beth smiled and hugged her roommate. “Thanks again.”

“Call as soon as you get there,” ordered Celeste.

Beth nodded again.

Chapter 58

The drive up I-95 from Philadelphia to New York City only took Beth two hours, although it seemed much longer due to her worrying about her grandmother.

She truly loved her grandmother from the time she had been a child; but what made her really worry was the fact that Andrea was the only person in her original family who even knew she was alive. Part of her said not to worry, but there was a nagging fear that this was something serious.

Celeste’s instructions were perfect and Beth had no trouble finding the apartment building. She parked the car in the garage and left her bag with the doorman and headed over to the hospital.

She arrived at the hospital and was told that Andrea was in the ICU.

“May I speak to her doctor?” she asked.

The nurse then asked Beth if she was family, and for a moment Beth almost said yes. “No, I’m not, but I’m a close friend.”

“I’m sorry, but we’re only allowing in family members at this time,” replied the nurse who then went back to talking to another nurse.

Beth knew that it was pointless to argue. Instead she pulled out her cell phone and dialed a number that she kept for emergencies. Normally, she wouldn’t consider using it, but this was very important.

The number rang once before being answered.

“Yes, Beth, how can I help you?” asked the Director.

She explained what was happening at the hospital.

“Try again in five minutes,” he said.

“Thank you, sir,” she replied.

“It’s the least I can do. Please give her my thoughts and prayers,” he replied.

Five minutes later, Beth was being led to Andrea’s room.

Chapter 59

“I can only let you stay a few minutes, Miss Williams, Mrs. Carlson needs her rest right now,” the doctor explained.

“I understand. Do you know what’s wrong with her?” asked Beth.

“We’re still running tests,” he replied.

“You must have some idea of what’s wrong?” asked Beth.

“It’s too early to tell yet,” he replied.

Beth looked around and saw they were the only two people in the passageway. “Doctor, you were told who sent me here, correct?”

He nodded, although he still thought the girl was too young to be an assistant to the Director of the Agency.

Seeing his doubt, Beth pulled out her identification and showed it to him.

The doctor looked at the ID and badge and figured that they were genuine.

“She’s in the early stages of cancer,” he replied.

Beth gasped. “What…what are her chances?”

The doctor shrugged. “Depends on her, if we treat it fast and aggressively then we have a good chance of stopping its progression.”

“And what do you mean it depends on her?” asked Beth.

“She doesn’t want surgery or chemo,” he replied.

It was Beth’s turn to nod.

“Thank you, Doctor.”

Beth stepped into Andrea’s room and found her sitting up in bed.

Andrea’s eyes lit up when she saw Beth.

“How did you get in here, my dear?” she asked in a soft voice.

“An old friend of the family put a word in for me,” replied Beth as she walked over to Andrea’s side.

“Of course,” replied Andrea with a smile.

“How are you feeling?” asked Beth.

“Tired, but other than that I feel fine now,” she replied.

Beth took Andrea’s hand.

“From the look on your face I can tell you have been talking to the doctors,” continued Andrea.

Beth nodded.

“Those fools think that just because I’m old that I’m deaf,” complained Andrea.

“So you know?” asked Beth cautiously.

“Yes,” replied Andrea.

“And you’re not worried?” asked Beth.

“My personal physician told me about the cancer a month ago,” replied Andrea.

Beth was stunned. “And…and what are you going to do?”

“If you mean, am I am going to have surgery and chemo, the answer is no. I don’t see any reason to,” replied Andrea.

“Don’t you want to live?” asked Beth.

Andrea gripped Beth’s hand. “Of course I do, my dear. But I don’t see any reason in dragging it out either. My doctor said that even with a very aggressive treatment I still only have a fifty-fifty chance of living another year. And if I go through the surgery and other treatments, I’ll spend most of that time in the hospital. I prefer my home.”

Beth fought back tears and tried to maintain her composure. “So…so what will you do?”

“Live my life as I always have. Beth, I’ve lived a long and wonderful life, I’ve done things that most people can’t even imagine doing. I think I deserve to go out on my own terms, don’t you?”

Beth wiped back a tear. “Yes…but I can’t bear to think of you dying.”

“My dear, it’s part of life. I’m just happy that I’ve had you back in my life these past few years. You’re becoming a very lovely young woman, and you have your whole life ahead of you, I see so much of me in you,” continued Andrea.

“What can I do for you?”

“Just stay in touch,” replied Andrea. “My doctor said that without surgery I should have several months, maybe longer. I’ll have to start taking some prescriptions.”

“Will you stay in your apartment?”

Andrea nodded. “Of course; it’s been my home for the past thirty years. I’ll just hire a nurse to provide the medical care; Paula, my assistant, would be insulted if I brought in anyone else.”

Beth had to wonder if she could face death with a calm demeanor and in a moment she was feeling a sense of pride in the way Andrea was responding.

“I love you so much, Gran,” said Beth.

“I love you too. I mean, I thought I lost you and then you came back. You have no idea how happy you have made me with you emails, phone calls, and visits over the past few years,” said Andrea.

“That won’t stop,” said Beth immediately.

“I know that,” replied Andrea. “So, tell me how school is going and also I want to know more about this young man who has stolen your heart.”

Chapter 60

“Well, I better get going; I’ll be in town for another couple of days,” said Beth. ”¨And before you say it, I brought my school work so I won’t fall behind!”

“Good girl,” replied Andrea. “I should be out of here in a couple of days myself.”

“When is the rest of the family arriving?” asked Beth.

“They’re on their way; but please don’t let that stop you,” said Andrea.

“Okay,” said Beth. She then leaned over and kissed Andrea. “You’re the bravest woman I’ve ever known and you’ll always be my role model.”

“Thank you, my dear. Now, don’t fret, I’m not going away for a while. Besides, this will give me time to write my own obituary, someone has to make sure they get all the details right.”

Beth giggled in spite of herself.

“That’s good, I love hearing you laugh,” said Andrea.

Beth hugged her again. “See you tomorrow.”

“Thank Theodore for clearing the red tape,” she said.

“Theodore?” asked Beth in a stunned tone. “You mean the Director has a name, a real first name?”

Andrea smiled back. “Good night, dear.”

Chapter 61

“Thank you for the update, Beth,” said the Director.

“I know she would love to see you, sir,” added Beth.

“Thank you again, Beth,” he replied.

Beth was no longer worried that she had overstepped her bounds and suspected that he would be on a jet to see Andrea in a few days.

She was more concerned about going back to the hospital. She dreaded the possibility of running into one of her relatives, or, God forbid, her old family.

After a small dinner, she called Celeste, her parents and then Jim.

Chapter 62

The next day, Beth looked out on a rainy day. She debated taking a cab, but decided that the walk wouldn’t kill her.

She arrived at the hospital and headed to Andrea’s room. This time, the staff gave her no problems.

She approached Andrea’s room and was relieved to see that Andrea was alone.

“Good morning,” greeted Beth. “How are you feeling?”

Andrea smiled. “Better, the pain is gone…for now.”

Beth sat down. “The Director sends his best. So do my parents in DC.”

Andrea pointed to the many flower arrangements. “Your friends Ally and Carol sent the ones with the daffodils.”

Beth looked at the flowers read the cards. She held up one card and read it. It was from the Danish ambassador to the UN. Another arrangement was from the White House.

“It’s rather embarrassing if you ask me,” said Andrea with a laugh.

“I think it’s wonderful,” said Beth as she continued to read the cards. She held one up. “This is from Celeste’s neighbor right?”

Andrea nodded. “Margaret Torrey, a very old and dear friend. It’s amazing how small the world is. She’s coming by later today and I pity the poor nurse that tries to stop her.”

Beth laughed. “Celeste has told me some good stories about her.”

“Your parents in DC sent those,” said Andrea as she pointed to a bouquet of roses.

Beth read the card and then sat down.

“Speaking of parents, are…are Mom and Dad coming here?”

“Your father should be here in a few hours,” said Andrea.

“I’ll be gone before he gets here…I can’t….,” said Beth as she stumbled over her response.

“That’s understandable, dear. It must be hard for you.”

“You have no idea,” mumbled Beth.

“I think I do,” said Andrea. “I sort of went through a similar experience as you did.”

“Oh, that’s right. Did you ever see your father after you changed?” asked Beth.

“No,” replied Andrea. “He knew that I had gone to Canada and joined the RCAF, and I did write him several times during the war. I also wrote him from the Stalag.”

“So he never knew you became a woman?” asked Beth.

“I never had the chance, although I’m not sure what I would have done if I had the chance. I like to think that he would have been proud of me.”

“What happened?” asked Beth.

“Due to my position in the underground, I was unable to contact him. I didn’t find out until after the war that he had been killed in a plane crash in 1944. I told you that he was a pilot right?”

Beth nodded. “He’s the one who taught you to fly, right?”

“Yes, I was only twelve at the time…things were different back then. Anyway, he tried to join the military after Pearl Harbor, but was considered too old, so he got a job working for one of the aircraft manufacturers. He ferried planes from the factories to the military bases. He was in a C-47 heading from California to Washington and it went down in a storm.”

“I never knew,” said Beth. “I’m sorry.”

Andrea shrugged her shoulders. “It was the way he would have wanted to go. He loved being in the air.”

“What about you? Did you like flying?”

Andrea smiled. “Like flying, no; I loved flying. My one regret is that I didn’t take up flying again after the war.”

“So being shot down didn’t change your mind?”

“Why would it? I mean, it was just bad luck that we flew over a new AA battery on the coast…actually, my luck was better than my wingman; Lloyd Beason. He never knew what hit him, his Spitfire exploded immediately; that’s what saved my life as it forced me to pull up. My plane was hit, but I was only shot down,” explained Andrea. “I crash-landed it a short distance away from the barracks of the gun crew that shot me down. Needless to say, I was captured almost immediately.”

“It must have been terrifying,” said Beth

Andrea laughed. “The soldiers who caught me were extremely nice. Apparently their officer had offered a weekend pass to any crew that captured a British pilot. They took me back to their barracks and we got drunk on apple schnapps. I was then turned over directly to the Luftwaffe. I later found out that the soldiers and their officer hid me from the Gestapo.”

“And then you were transferred up to that camp near the Baltic, right?”

Andrea nodded. “Yes, Luft Stalag I; but you’ve heard all about that, let me tell you about some of my adventures before I was shot down.”

Beth listened as Andrea talked about some of the missions she flew during the war. She was so mesmerized that she lost all track of time.

“Mom?” asked a man softly as he stepped inside.

Beth and Andrea turned together. Beth had to fight to control her response as she saw her birth father for the first time since she had been transformed.

“Hello, dear,” greeted Andrea.

He came in and hugged her gently. Beth could hear him crying and it was all she could do to hold back from crying too. Her birth father was standing five feet away from her and he had no idea who she was.

“I’m sorry,” he apologized. “I promised myself that I wouldn’t do that.”

“It’s okay, dear,” replied Andrea.

He then looked at Beth as if he had hadn’t seen her when he came in. “I’m sorry, did I interrupt something?”

“Jeff, this is Beth Williams,” introduced Andrea. “She works for my old boss.”

His eyes opened wide, as he absorbed what his mother said. He was one of the few in the family that knew his mother’s history in The Agency. “No offense, Agent Williams, but you look very young to be an agent.”

Beth smiled back. “I am. I’ve heard a lot about you from your mother; it’s nice to finally meet you.”

They shook hands.

“Andrea, I better get back to work, I’ll try and stop by tomorrow,” said Beth.

“Thank you again for stopping by,” said Andrea.

Her father nodded. “Have a nice day, Agent Williams.”

Beth picked up her coat and left the hospital. She stepped out into the rain and signed. The falling rain disguised the tears that rolled down her cheeks as she walked back to the apartment.

Chapter 63

“I wish I could be there with you right now,” said Maggie.

“I thought I was over it, Mom,” replied Beth. “I mean, I love you and Dad so much, but seeing…seeing him there, brought back so much pain and combined with the thoughts of losing Gran, it’s a little overwhelming.”

“Are you staying at Celeste’s apartment in Manhattan?” asked Maggie.

“Yes,” replied Beth. She could hear her mom typing in the background.

“Okay, I’ll be at Penn Station at 3:30,” said Maggie, who then gave Beth the train info.

“Thanks, Mom,” replied Beth.

“You’re welcome, Beth,” said Maggie.

Chapter 64

Beth had hoped to keep her emotions in check as he saw her mom walking towards her at Penn Station. However, she immediately broke down and began to cry as they hugged.

Maggie didn’t say a thing, and just hugged her daughter.

“Sorry,” said Beth sheepishly. “Some tough agent I am, I wonder what Dad would say.”

“Nonsense,” replied Maggie. “Honey, there is nothing wrong with showing emotion, especially at a time like this. Your dad sends his love.”

Beth nodded. “Who’s taking care of little bro?”

“We have a nanny now, as I’m going back to work,” said Maggie.

Beth’s face lightened up. “You are? That’s fantastic!”

“Don’t get me wrong, I love being a mother, but it feels good to be working again. So, where do we go?”

“Follow me, we’ll catch a cab to the apartment,” said Beth. “I drove up here from Philly, but it’s cheaper to keep the car in the garage.”

They arrived at the apartment a short time later.

Maggie looked out the window that overlooked Central Park. “This is fantastic.”

“I know, I can understand why Celeste won’t sell it,” said Beth. “She said that if I get assigned to the NY office after graduation that I can stay here.”

“That would be something,” replied Maggie.

“You want some tea or coffee?”

“Tea would be great,” said Maggie.

Beth headed to the kitchen and put the kettle on and then took out two mugs.

Maggie walked over and assisted.

Over tea, Beth then told her about Andrea and the brief meeting in the hospital with her birth father.

“I can’t believe how calm Gran is about all this,” said Beth.

“She’s lived a long life and is facing death the same way she has faced life, on her own terms,” said Maggie.

“Do you think she’s doing the right thing?”

“It doesn’t matter what we think, dear,” replied Maggie.

Beth nodded. “I know, I just keep hoping for something to happen to make this better.”

“I know, death is hardest on those left behind,” said Maggie.

“Mom, we did the right thing about letting my original family think I was killed, right?” asked Beth.

“What do you think?” countered Maggie.

Beth sighed and nodded. “It was for the best, I know that. It’s just so strange thinking that there’s a headstone with my old name on it and that they go there and put flowers on it. I feel dishonest about it.”

“You gave them closure,” said Maggie. “I know that seems small, but trust me, it’s better than forcing them to keep a huge secret. Can you imagine what your lives would be life if your secret got out?”

“That’s true, my friend Jirra is dealing with that sort of thing right now,” responded Beth who then looked at her watch. “You hungry?”

“Now that you mention it,” said Maggie. “What do you have in mind?”

“There’s a great little bistro right around the corner, I ate there last night,” replied Beth.

“Sound good. I’ve missed being with you, Beth.”

“So have I, Mom. Thanks again for coming up.”

“That’s what family is for, Kiddo,” said Maggie.

Beth smiled. “I haven’t heard you call me that in years; that sure brings back memories.”

Chapter 65

The next morning, Beth and Maggie walked over to the hospital. The rain was still coming down, but not as hard.

Andrea was looking very chipper and anxious to get out of the hospital. She was very pleased to see Beth and Maggie.

“This is a very pleasant surprise,” she exclaimed. “Actually, not that big of a surprise. I’m glad you had someone with you last night, Beth. You did a great job hiding your emotions yesterday, but I could still see the pain in your eyes.”

“I’ll have to work on that,” said Beth with a grin.

“I wouldn’t worry about it,” said Andrea. “I’m going home today, as I finally convinced the doctors that I’m of sound mind about my treatment.”

“Is…is um, Dad coming by soon?” asked Beth softly.

“Not until later, your uncles also arrived yesterday. They’re going to take me home this afternoon.”

“Will they support your decision?” asked Maggie.

“They have no choice,” replied Andrea. “I’m still in charge.” She then laughed.

“Is there anything we can do for you?” asked Beth.

“Just keep doing what you’re doing, my dear. I’m so proud of you and how you’ve progressed and overcome so much. I know that you’re going to do well in life,” said Andrea.

Beth felt her eyes starting to tear up again. “Please no more, Gran, I’ve cried enough the past few days.”

“I hope they’re tears of joy from now on, Beth,” said Andrea. “Look, I’m not dead yet, so let’s focus on life and not death, okay?”

Beth nodded. “Okay, that’s fair. Can I ask you a question, Gran?”

Andrea nodded.

“How hard is it to learn to fly?”

Andrea’s eyes lit up. “Not very hard, especially for someone as bright as you.”

Maggie looked at Beth and then Andrea. “What are you two talking about?”

“I want to learn to fly, like Gran,” said Beth. “Please don’t try and talk me out of it.”

“I won’t, in fact, I’ll talk your father into allowing it,” said Maggie. “He was worried when you got your driver’s license. I’m not certain what he’ll think about this.”

Beth laughed. “He has become rather protective of me, which is rather funny, considering everything he knows about me.”

“Fathers are always protective of their little girls,” replied Andrea.

“I’m not that little anymore,” said Beth.

“He still sees you as a teenager,” added Maggie.

“He obviously cares a lot about you, you’re lucky to have two sets of wonderful parents in one lifetime,” said Andrea.

Beth just smiled as she absorbed what they had said. They were right, she was lucky.

Chapter 66

Beth and Maggie stayed with Andrea until eleven and then left. Beth promised to stay in touch.

“She’s a very remarkable woman,” said Maggie as they walked back to the apartment.

“I know…I feel a little better now, but it’s still going to be hard,” replied Beth.

“Of course it is. So, are you heading back today or tomorrow?”

“If I say tomorrow, will you spend the night?” asked Beth.

Maggie nodded.

“Cool, then let’s spend the night then,” said Beth.

“I was hoping you’d say that,” replied Maggie.

After lunch, they did some shopping, but mostly they talked.

“How serious are you and Jim?” asked Maggie.

“We like being around each other, but nothing beyond that….so far,” explained Beth.

“Do you want it to go further?” asked Maggie.

“I don’t know. I mean I like Jim a lot, and we get along well, but I’m not ready to settle down by a long shot. Right now we’re good.”

“How serious have you gotten?” asked Maggie.

“If you mean have we had sex yet, the answer is no,” replied Beth. “And before you say it, I’m very much aware of the fact that I can get pregnant.”

“It’s not just that,” said Maggie. “I’m just worried about any complications if you do get pregnant. I know you’ve had several complete physicals over the years, but their might be complications, you are treading on new ground.”

Beth nodded as she absorbed Maggie’s words. “I hadn’t really thought of that. I mean I’ve been in perfect health since the change and everything has worked perfectly, but you’re right.”

“Are you taking birth control pills?” asked Maggie.

Beth shook her head.

“I’d like you use the family doctor when you decide to,” said Maggie.

Beth nodded, knowing that Maggie meant using a doctor assigned to The Agency. “That makes sense.”

“I just want you to be safe,” explained Maggie.

“I appreciate that,” said Beth.

Chapter 67

The next day, Beth called Andrea at her apartment and was pleased to hear that things were going well.

“I don’t want you worrying about me,” remarked Andrea. “Just remember that life goes on.”

“I will, Gran, take care. Um, can I come up and visit?”

“You’d better!” replied Andrea with a laugh.

Beth and Maggie then left the apartment.

“Mom, why don’t you ride down with me to Philly? You can catch the train there, it’s not that far from where I live,” said Beth.

“I’d like that,” replied Maggie.

Chapter 68

After she dropped Maggie off at the Amtrak station in Philly, Beth drove home.

Celeste was already home and preparing dinner.

“I’m cooking chicken; it’s a recipe that Jirra got from Kari,” explained Celeste.

“It smells great,” said Beth as she hugged Spirit. Spirit returned the hug with a big wet doggie kiss on Beth’s cheek.

“How did it go?” asked Celeste as she checked on the rice.

Beth sat down at the counter. “It was a major emotional rollercoaster.” She then told Celeste what had happened.

“Well, the apartment is yours anytime you want it,” said Celeste.

“Thank you, I really appreciate it.”

Celeste smiled back. “So she knows Margaret Torrey?”

Beth nodded. “I think she knows most of the important people up there. You should have seen all the flowers in her room and who they were from!”

“She’s had a remarkable life so far,” said Celeste. “So, you ready for dinner?”

“I’m starving.”

Chapter 69

“I’m glad your mom was able to come up,” said Celeste as she passed the chicken to Beth.

“I can’t imagine where I’d be today if it wasn’t for her,” said Beth. “While seeing my birth father opened up some old wounds, this has also made me realize how lucky I have been to have a second set of parents. I can’t imagine what it would have been like to have gone through life alone.”

“Maggie’s decision to become your mom has had a ripple effect. If she hadn’t Dr. Martz might have grabbed you and who knows what your life would have been like.”

Beth nodded as she ate some of the chicken. “Wow, this is really good.”

“Thank you,” replied Celeste.

“I might not even be alive, I mean there were other people searching for me,” continued Beth.

“And who knows if Margo Simon would have ever been caught,” added Celeste.

Beth shook her head. “I may have been the bait that caught her, but I know that Ally Burns would have caught Margo eventually. However, if it wasn’t for Margo we wouldn’t be friends…I guess that psychotic bitch was good for something after all.”

Celeste gave Beth a look of displeasure.

Beth didn’t back down. “I’m sorry if my words are crude, but you have to admit they’re accurate. I mean, she was about to molest me when the raid occurred.”

“That’s true. Beth, I’ve never asked you this before, but what would you have done if Margo had been able to whisk you away?”

“I would have killed her at the first opportunity,” replied Beth immediately. “I’ve though about it many times and I know that I would have done it. She’s truly evil and I still wish she was dead.”

“She’s locked up for life and she’s not going to harm anyone again,” said Celeste.

“I don’t trust her, Celeste. She’s extremely intelligent and manipulative. I imagine that she’s constantly plotting her escape.”

“What could she do?”

“I suspect that she still has money hidden and waiting for her; yes we got a lot of it, but I’m sure she has additional funds locked away somewhere,” continued Beth. “And there probably are people out there that want her um… services again.”

“Let’s change the topic,” suggested Celeste.

“With pleasure,” replied Beth.

Chapter 70

“The show is going through its final edits,” said Alexis over the phone.

“Cool,” replied Jirra.

“From what I’ve seen, it’s going to be one our best episodes,” continued Alexis.

“You’re just saying that to make me feel good,” said Jirra.

“Maybe, but it really does look good,” replied Alexis.

“So, does it have a date set for airing?”

“In three weeks. It will be our last episode of the first season. The production company figures that it would be a good way to end the first season and to build up excitement for the next one. They also plan on lots of press coverage, just to give you a head’s up.”

“Thanks,” replied Jirra. “Oh, did I tell you that we’re throwing a viewing party at Beth and Celeste’s?”

“That should be fun,” said Alexis. “You can tell them all their scenes made it in; including the ones with Celeste and Spirit.”

“I will; thank you, Alexis. Um, is there any chance you could come down that weekend?”

“Maybe,” replied Alexis coyly.

“You mean that?” asked Jirra excitedly.

“It’s not been finalized, but as part of the promotion for the show, they want me to do some interviews in Philly.”

“I hope it works out, I’ve missed you so much.”

“That makes two of us,” replied Alexis. “Well, I gotta run, I have a production meeting to attend, talk to you later, Roo.”

“I love you, Alexis.”

“I love you too.”

Jirra hung up the phone and sighed. It was all happening just like Killara said it would.

Chapter 71

The week of the show’s airing was a buzz of anticipation; especially for Jirra.

The phone calls for interview requests started up again, and once again she had to screen all her calls. Most of the requests wanted to talk to her about her relationship with Alexis, although some were interested in the case against Todd Kelly. One request from a literary magazine wanted to know more about Jirra’s experiences writing for a movie and a TV show episode.

Jirra just passed their numbers to the public relations department of the production company. Thankfully, none of the reporters had managed to get her cell phone number so she didn’t have to screen those calls too.

Alexis confirmed that she was coming down to Philly to do some PR for the show.

“We’ll be staying at the same hotel,” she said to Jirra.

“Cool,” replied Jirra.

“Do you think that your friends would be interested in moving their party to here?” asked Alexis.

“What do you have in mind?” asked Jirra.

“The hotel has offered us one of their party suites to watch the show; well, most of the production company is going to be up in Boston, The ones who will be here are Faith, Max, and Glenn. Anyway, it would be a shame to let all that food go to waste.”

“That would be great,” said Jirra. “Um, can we bring Spirit?”

Alexis laughed. “Why not, after all she’s in the show.”

Chapter 72

The last couple of days before the show aired was very hard on Jirra. She could see Alexis on TV, and hear her on the radio, but due to the tight schedule of appearances, Alexis couldn’t get time to see her. Alexis said that would all change as soon as the show aired, as she would be on vacation.

“When do they start shooting again?” asked Jirra.

“Not until mid-June, so I’ll be able to go back to New Mexico with you. I talked to Jen and they had to delay the shooting in New Mexico a few weeks. They’ll be starting now in early May.”

“I didn’t know that, but actually that works out better for me. Finals are in early May. I was hoping to be able to see some of the production,” said Jirra.

“Well, we can fly out there as soon as you’re done with classes. Faith is going to give you the details of when she’s going to want you up here at the party,” explained Alexis.

“Cool,” said Jirra. “I’m really looking forward to that.”

“She’s going to work you hard, but you’ll learn a lot. I guarantee that by the end of the summer you’ll know if you want to be a screenwriter,” said Alexis.

“Good,” replied Jirra. “To be honest, I’m finding the idea of writing scripts and books more appealing than being a reporter. I mean like doing it now, but I think I prefer fiction to the real world.”

“I can see you doing that,” said Alexis. “You have a great imagination and you have the ability to take your real life experiences and mix them in.”

“Thank you,” said Jirra. “So, will it be just us at the party?”

“Faith is bringing some friends, but as you can probably guess they’ll be cool.”

“Diana and Kari are coming, right?”

“Of course, along with Nina,” said Alexis.

“Great, I can’t wait.”

“So, how’re things going back at the spa?”

“Judy is planning on breaking ground to build some more cottages,” said Jirra. “She’s also going to build a small museum to capitalize on the interest on the canyon.”

“The canyon is still off limits to the general public, right?”

“Yes, but they’ll be opening up part of it in a year from now,” explained Jirra.

“Anything new on that supposed relative of Dr. Margate?”

“No, apparently the person won’t say a thing until they meet with Dan this summer,” stated Jirra. “It’s rather mysterious.”

“Sounds par for the course,” joked Alexis.

Jirra laughed. “You got that right. I’m starting to accept the fact that my life will never be normal.”

“Well, I should be free of obligations starting tomorrow afternoon.”

“Cool, can you come over to my place?” asked Jirra.

“That’s the general idea,” said Alexis.

Chapter 73

“The party sounds exciting, Roo,” said Liz.

“I wish you and Dan could be here to watch it with me,” replied Jirra.

“So do I,” said Liz. “We’re having a party here to watch it too. Judy is showing it in the main dining room. Jen Stevens is going to be here and she says that she’s looking forward to seeing it.”

“What’s Jen doing there; I thought she was in LA working on the movie?”

“She’s out here scouting some places to film. She’s been a real blessing for the spa,” said Liz.

“What do you mean; I thought the spa was doing great?”

“Oh, the spa is doing great, but as you know our relations with the town could be better. Well, Jen has been hiring lots of locals for the movie shoot and has even added some scenes to be shot in town. She’s also been arranging for most of the supplies the movie crew will need with the merchants in town. That means more money in their pockets. Jen figures that the filming will pump somewhere over a million dollars into the town’s economy.”

“I can’t believe there are still people there who don’t realize what a good thing the spa is,” said Jirra. “I mean, no offense, but before the spa opened the town was dying.”

“I know that, but there are some people that have blinders on. Some of them don’t care for the diverse clientele that the spa attracts.”

“You mean, LGBT,” said Jirra.

“Exactly,” replied Liz.

“It’s so amazing how closed minded some people can be,” said Jirra.

“I know. Oh, changing the topic, they replayed the interview that Alexis did with Terri Gross. It was wonderful,” said Liz. “I’m so happy that you have someone like Alexis in your life.”

Jirra felt choked up as she listened to her mom’s words. “Thank you, Mom.”

“Roo, it pleases me that you’re living your life to its fullest. It would have been very easy for you to climb into a shell and also very understandable. I often wonder how I would have reacted to having my very core essence changed in a blink of an eye.”

“You have?”

“Yes,” replied Liz. “I think many of us here have. It was stunning to see how you had changed following the accident. The fact that the changes were just physical made it even more of a challenge.”

“Well, I’m nowhere close to being whole, but I’m definitely on the right track. It has helped to have so many people supporting me.”

“And we’ll continue to do so, Roo,” said Liz.

“Thank you, Mom.”

Chapter 74

The next day, Alexis and Jirra hung out together. Alexis dressed in casual clothing and had her hair pulled back into a ponytail. She wore just a touch of makeup and looked like any other coed on campus.

“Actually, I do this all the time up in Boston,” she admitted to Jirra as they walked across campus.

“You hang out on college campuses on the weekend?” asked Jirra.

Alexis playfully nudged Jirra in the ribs. “No silly, I like to go out as an everyday person. I mean, my neighbors at my condo obviously know who I am, but they do their best to protect my privacy. It’s funny actually. There’s good breakfast place around the corner from my condo. I was in there one time and someone asked me if I knew where Alexis Eden lived!”

“No way!” replied Jirra.

Alexis nodded. “I told him that I had no idea and they believed me. The really funny thing was when the waitress walked up and asked me by name if I wanted more coffee and it went right over the guy’s head.”

“What about at your house out at the cape?”

“It’s the same way. My house isn’t in the trendy area; you know the area where the celebrities hang out. It’s nice being around regular people.”

“I can’t wait to see it,” said Jirra.

“It’s really nice. Oh, I just became part owner of a really good restaurant there. It’s a solid investment and it helped keep the place in local hands.”

“You’re so smart when it comes to your money.”

Alexis shrugged. “I just want to be able to walk away from this business when I want to. I mean, I’ve made enough from my last movie to last a lifetime if I’m smart. Don’t get me wrong, I’m paid well for the Erin Flynn show, but I would have done it for less. Nope, thanks to teenage boys who saw The Minotaur several times, that movie has paid for my house on Cape Cod, and allowed me to invest for our future.”

“That’s good to know.”

“Well, it’s all thanks to Richard Thorn. He offered me a great deal and a share of the profits. The movie did well here, but it really was big overseas. You met him when you were in Hollywood, right?”

“Briefly, I spent more time talking to his daughter.”

“Hallie is pretty cool.”

“I really liked her,” said Jirra. “It’s strange, but even though we only talked for a few minutes, I felt a strange bond with her.”

“Maybe she’s like you and used to a guy,” kidded Alexis.

“Yeah, right,” replied Jirra. “How’s she doing?”

“She had her baby, a little girl that Hallie and her partner Kim named Roxanne. Richard showed me several photos; she’s very cute. Anyway he says that they spend half the year in Crete at a Minoan temple site.”

“That’s right, she told me something about that…whoa, that’s a little strange…maybe we do have a connection after all!”

“Oh, and get this, Hallie’s pregnant again and it’s supposed to be twins,” said Alexis.

“Wow, that’s great,” said Jirra.

“When things settle down, we can start a family,” said Alexis.

“I’d like that, but I don’t want to rush into it either,” replied Jirra. “There’s the coffeehouse I was telling you about.”

“Cool,” replied Alexis.

They walked inside and ordered their drinks. As they sat there and talked, Jirra overheard someone talking about how much the girl sitting next to her looked like Alexis Eden. The other person laughed and asked what would a big star be doing in a coffeehouse in Philly. It was all Jirra and Alexis could do to not break up laughing.

Chapter 75

Beth, Jim, Celeste, and Sean walked in together the party at the hotel. Celeste was also walking Spirit.

“I can’t believe the hotel didn’t mind about you bringing Spirit,” said Jim.

“Are you kidding? Spirit is considering getting her SAG card so she can get a speaking part next time,” replied Beth.

“I see that Diana and Kari are already here,” said Sean as he waved to them.

As they talked, Max and Faith arrived.

“Have you seen Alexis or Jirra?” asked Faith.

“I talked to them on the way over, they should be down any minute,” said Celeste.

As if on cue, Alexis and Jirra walked in together.

“We were wondering where you two were,” said Faith.

“I was talking to my friends and family back in New Mexico,” explained Jirra. “Jen Stevens sends her best to everyone.”

There was still an hour until the show aired and the rest of the guests rolled in. Jill and TC arrived with Nina, Cat, Matt, and Carla.

Carla immediately sought out Jirra.

“I have some new information concerning Todd, and I wanted to let you know before the press did,” said Carla.

“Is there something wrong?” asked Jirra with dread. Deep down she suspected that Todd’s family would buy him out of jail.

“No, it’s good news. You know that Todd’s lawyer offered a deal following the shooting of Michael Raymond.”

Jirra nodded.

“Well, something didn’t seem right about it. Nina told me your theory about the connection between Michael and Todd, Jirra so I contacted the LAPD and they were able to break into Todd’s laptop. They uncovered dozens of emails between Todd and Michael. We now have positive proof that Todd and Michael exchanged information about the show, and that Todd told Michael to go after you. We’ll be adding additional charges of attempted murder tomorrow.”

“So what will happen?” asked Alexis.

“If Todd’s lawyers are smart they’ll make another offer. The evidence is rock solid and if it goes to trial Todd is looking at life without parole.”

“So why make a deal?” asked Jill angrily. “I say throw him in jail til he dies.”

“The DA wants this over, also as you know, some of the victims don’t want a trial,” explained Carla. “We already have deals with the others.”

“So what will Todd get?” asked Jirra.

“What we have on the table is life; but he’ll be eligible for parole in twenty-five years, with good behavior.”

“And you won’t accept anything less?” asked Jirra.

“That’s right. If it was up to me, I’d take it to trial, but the DA likes deals. It’s also guaranteed jail time.”

“Just as long as he goes away for a long time,” said Jirra. “Thank you for everything, Carla.”

“You’re welcome. I just wish that it had never happened.”

“Me too,” said Jirra.

Chapter 76

More people arrived. Alexis seemed to know most of them and she introduced Jirra to them.

There was one couple that Alexis didn’t know. They were friends of Faith, Max, and Diana.

Jill looked at the man and scratched her head. “He looks so familiar.”

“Well, let’s go see who he is,” said Alexis. “After all, this is partly my party.”

They walked over to the couple.

Diana saw Jirra, Alexis, Jill, and TC approach and smiled. She then made the introductions.

“This is an old friend from my days as a reporter,” said Diana. “I’d like you to meet Jonathan Barnard and his wife Tessa.”

Jill snapped her fingers. “I thought I recognized you. I love your work.”

Jonathan smiled. “It’s always good to meet a fan.”

Jonathan was a reporter for the Boston Globe and had written several bestsellers.

“I love your show, Alexis. I’m so happy that Diana invited us,” said Tessa.

“Thank you. I’m sure Diana told you, but Jirra was the one who wrote tonight’s story.”

Jirra hook Tessa’s hand and the two women stopped and gave each other a strange look.

“Have we met before?” asked Tessa.

“No, but I feel the same way,” replied Jirra.

Alexis noticed the reaction between the two women.

“That’s really strange,” said Tessa.

Jirra laughed. “I know. I’m sure I would have remembered meeting you.”

They talked for a few minutes, and the Jirra and Alexis continued on their rounds.

“What happened back there?” asked Alexis.

“I have no idea, but it was strange, but the last time I had a feeling like that was when I first met Hallie back in Hollywood,” replied Jirra, who glanced over her shoulder at Tessa, who returned the look.

“You don’t think?” asked Alexis.

“I don’t know what to think, I do think that I have some questions for Killara,” said Jirra. “Tessa is so exotic looking, did you see her eyes? They’re so stunning.”

“I know,” said Alexis. “You don’t see a lot of women with gray eyes.”

Chapter 77

The hotel supplied a large flat screen TV to watch the show. Jirra was slightly nervous at first, as she wondered how the others would react to the show. However as soon as it started, she forgot all her fears and became absorbed in the story.

It was amazing to see how Glenn had interpreted the script and turned the written words into a visual story. Jirra was so intrigued by the production aspects of the story that she almost missed the first scenes with her friends in the background.

“Look! There’s Celeste and Spirit!” stated Beth excitedly.

“Definitely an Emmy worthy performance,” said Celeste to Spirit, who was lying by her feet.

As promised by Alexis, all the scenes shot with her friends made the final show. They were all easily recognizable too. Jirra was worried that you wouldn’t be able to make out their faces.

“Is Andrea watching tonight?” asked Celeste.

“She said she would try, but if not she said that would TIVO it,” replied Beth. “What about your dad?”

“He was very eager to see it,” replied Celeste.

When the show ended there was a round of applause as Jirra’s name appeared in the credits.

Faith stood up and addressed the crowd when it was over.

“I know that you’re not exactly an unbiased audience, but this is one of the best episodes that we did all year. I think that the show is firmly established and will do well for the rest of its projected run. I want to thank Alexis for doing an excellent job in bringing life to my literary creation.”

There was a round of cheering and applause. Alexis stood up and bowed.

“Next, I want to thank Glenn and the entire production team,” said Faith.

Glenn stood up and held up his glass. “Do we get a raise?”

Faith laughed. “No.”

There was more laughter.

“Finally, I want to thank the latest member of the family. I’ve brought in a lot of fresh faces in the making of his show, hoping to give them a chance to jumpstart their careers. I will continue to do this as long as the company allows. We’ve discovered some fine new actors and actresses, some great up and coming musicians, and some excellent new production people. However, I want to thank Jirra Reid, for writing a wonderful story, and that I hope it is not the last one she does for us.”

There was more applause and cheering. Jirra stood up after being nudged by Alexis.

“Thank you,” she said.

Chapter 78

The party lasted another couple of hours. The show was shown again, much to the delight of the guests.

Beth received a call from Andrea on her cell phone.

“It was such a treat seeing you on my TV,” she said.

“I thought I did a fabulous job walking across campus,” replied Beth with a laugh. “How’re you doing?”

“I’m fine, dear,” replied Andrea.

“Can I come up and see you next weekend?”

“I’d like that, dear,” replied Andrea.

“Would you mind if I bring Celeste?”

“No, not at all, I would love to meet her.”

“Great, if you’d like we can bring Spirit along; that is if you like dogs?”

“This is the dog that Margaret Torrey gave Celeste, right?”

“That’s right,” replied Beth.

“Of course you can bring Spirit,” said Andrea.

At the same time, Jirra was talking to her mom and the people at the spa.

“I’m so proud of you, Roo,” said Liz.

“Thank you, Mom. So how’s the party going?”

“Well, you know how much Judy loves a good party and combined with Jen being here, we’re having a great time. Here, I’ll pass the phone around.”

Jirra was pleased to talk to all her friends back in New Mexico. Jen was very pleased with the show.

“Trust me; you’re going to get a lot of offers in the next few days. Check with Alexis and me if you have any questions about who is offering you work. You don’t want to take every offer that comes down the line. Some will help your career and others will hurt you. Don’t base it strictly on money either,” said Jen.

“Thanks,” said Jirra. She hadn’t counted on getting other offers just from this show.

“Is Alexis there?” asked Jen.

“Yes, I’m handing her the phone now. Take care Jen and see you in May.”

Jirra handed the phone to Alexis and sought out Faith. She told her what Jen had said.

“She’s right, you will get offers. Please feel free to call me if you have questions,” said Faith.

“This is happening so fast.”

“I know,” replied Faith. “But you may have to make a big decision soon.”

“You mean between completing college and starting a career?”

Faith nodded. “It won’t be easy either, Jirra.”

“I see,” said Jirra.

“I wouldn’t worry too much about it right now, but you may have to make a choice soon; both have their benefits,” continued Faith.

Jirra nodded.

“I want to help you, so please call if you have questions, or just need to talk,” said Faith. “I’m also looking forward to having you work with me this summer.”

“I can’t wait,” said Jirra.

Chapter 79

Jirra closed her eyes and concentrated on seeing her spirit guide. She wasn’t sure if he would grant her another visit so soon, but she had questions that couldn’t wait.

She followed the ritual that Tara taught her and concentrated on seeing Killara as she sat on the Navaho blanket on her bedroom floor. As she had done before, she was totally naked, with the exception of the chain around her neck that her stone kangaroo hung from and the ring Alexis gave her.

Time passed and she was about to give up when she heard the familiar voice of her spirit guide.

“Greeting, young one,” he stated.

Jirra opened her eyes and looked around to see Killara sitting in front of her on a rock. Once again she was back in the canyon in New Mexico. The first thing she noticed that was different was that the normally dry creek bed was now full of water and it was flowing out of the canyon.

“Hello, Killara,” replied Jirra as she tried to stand up. She immediately discovered that this was very difficult, as her body felt awkward. It took her a moment to realize why she found it hard to move and it caused her to gasp out in shock as she realized that she was very pregnant.

She ran her hands down her extended belly.

“How do you feel?” he asked.

“I…I don’t know,” she stammered as she stood up. She was still naked and this allowed her to take in the changes in her body. Her breasts were large and round.

“What…what does this mean?” she asked.

“Tell me, how do you feel about the way you look? Take a moment to soak it in before answering, allow the initial shock to wear off,” replied Killara.

Jirra nodded as she absorbed the changes in her body and mind. As the surprise of being pregnant wore off, she found that she felt a deep sense of satisfaction and joy. She expressed these feelings to Killara.

“So, does this mean that you accept the role of bringer-of-life?” he asked.

Jirra nodded.

“Very good, this is a major step in your growth and acceptance of your transformation,” he continued.

“How…how soon, will this happen?” she asked.

“There is no timeline my dear,” he replied. “This is just a test and you passed it.”

Jirra nodded again. “Will this…will Alexis be part of this when it happens?”

“Yes, Alexis is your soul mate.”

Jirra smiled. “That makes me feel a lot more confident about this.”

“You have such a pleasant smile, little one. Now, I know this was a shock, and you didn’t expect this when you took this journey, but it was necessary,” he continued. He then plucked a piece of grass out of the ground and began to nibble on it.

“Since I passed this test, can I now ask you some questions?” asked Jirra.

He looked up from his meal. “You are going to ask me about the others you have met and have felt a connection, correct?” He then went back to eating.

Jirra looked at the kangaroo rat and smiled. “Yes, that’s right. I have felt a strange sensation when I met Jen, Hallie and Tessa; I felt…felt as if there was a connection. Are they like me?”

“Yes and no,” he replied without looking up.

“No, that’s not good enough,” replied Jirra, slightly irritated. “Please, can you give me a straight answer…for once?”

Killara scratched his head with his long rear foot. “Yes, like you they used to be men; but their transformations were much different, different in many ways. They were chosen to serve ancient powers for the good of humankind.”

“Can you tell me more?” asked Jirra.

“No, it must be up to them to tell you their stories. You can learn much from all of them, as a younger girl learns from her older sisters,” he said. “You will find that they can help you on your journey.”

“You said that they were chosen to help humankind; but my transformation was an accident…I mean, how can I approach them?”

“Just as you approached your friend Jen. Your transformation may not have been planned, but that doesn’t make it less important,” replied Killara. “You have already achieved much.”

“What have I done?” asked Jirra. “I wouldn’t consider writing for a TV show as something that helped humankind.”

“This mystical site has been saved due to you, and in time you will do more,” he said.

Jirra looked around at the canyon. “I didn’t do anything special, it was Dr. Montgomery and his team that saved it, Judy also had a bigger part than anything I did…”

“If you hadn’t been changed none of those steps would have occurred,” interrupted Killara. “You are connected to this place and in many ways you are its protector and guardian.”

“Is that why you’ve brought me here?”

Killara looked up at her. “I didn’t bring you here…you brought me here.”

Jirra stared back. “What do you mean?”

“Think about it, little one,” he replied. “We will talk more next time.”

Jirra shook her head. “No, please! This is just getting interesting!”

In a flash she was back in her bedroom. She jumped up to her feet and immediately ran her hands down her non-pregnant body.

Looking at the clock she realized that had been “gone” for nearly two hours. There was so much to absorb and without bothering to dress, she began to type away madly in her laptop computer so that she wouldn’t forget a thing.

Chapter 80

“I wish I could have seen you with a big belly,” said Alexis.

“I have the feeling that you’ll get that chance, but hopefully not anytime in the immediate future,” replied Jirra. “I accept that I can get pregnant now, but I’m not ready to be a mother right now, if you know what I mean.”

“I do,” replied Alexis. “So, what do you plan to do about Hallie and Tessa?”

“Nothing for now, I got the impression that I will cross paths with both of them again; when that happens I will talk to them.”

“This is becoming more and more amazing,” said Alexis. “I mean, there’s a whole world that we’re becoming aware of, a world that most people don’t have a clue about.”

“I know,” replied Jirra. “I have the strangest feeling that something is going to happen back in New Mexico, I don’t know what, but I just know, does that make sense?”

“As much as anything does,” replied Alexis. “I have to admit that I like the idea of being your soul mate, that has a nice ring to it. Do you think I have a spirit guide?”

“Of course, when we get to the spa, I’ll try and help you if you’d like.”

“Cool,” replied Alexis. “This is all a little intimidating, but I will be there for you, Roo. You can count on me.”

“Thank you, Alexis; I can’t wait until we’re together again.”

“Well, it’s only a week until we head out to New Mexico,” said Alexis.

“That’s too long, but it will have to do,” replied Jirra.

Chapter 81

Beth hugged Andrea goodbye.

“I wish I could stay longer, but I have to get back to my studying,” said Beth.

“Don’t apologize. I’m counting on you to do well on your finals,” replied Andrea.

“Oh, I plan on making the Dean’s List,” said Beth. “Dad has agreed to my taking flight lessons. He’ll pay for them in full if I make the Dean’s List.”

“I know you will do well,” replied Andrea.

“I wish you could come down to DC,” said Beth.

Andrea shook her head. “I’ve been a little too tired to travel lately. Don’t worry; I’m not going away, it’s just best that I stay local. Besides, it just means that I have more visitors these days.”

Beth nodded. She was worried about Andrea, but at the same time she respected and admired the way that her grandmother was handling her illness.

“I’ll give you a full report of my finals, Gran. I love you.”

“I love you too, Beth and I’m so proud of you,” replied Andrea.

Conclusion

“Are you planning on staying here all summer, Celeste?” asked Jirra as she passed the large salad bowl.

Celeste and Beth were hosting a post finals party in their apartment.

“Yes, I’m taking a full load of classes. I want to finish my degree as soon as possible,” she replied.

“Well, Mom says that you’re always welcome at the spa,” said Jirra.

“I may take her up on that,” replied Celeste. “I have a few open weeks in August.”

“What about you Beth?” asked Jirra. “Will you be in DC all summer?”

Beth nodded. “I’ll be working for Ally.”

“That sounds pretty exciting,” said Matt, as he cracked open a beer. “Agent Burns came and spoke to us this spring. Her department is pretty much the model for catching Internet sexual predators.”

Jim then asked Matt how the academy was going.

“I hope to work in her department when I graduate,” said Beth.

“I guess it’ll just be us here this summer,” said Jill.

“I thought you were doing a summer internship?” asked Cat.

“It fell through, but I have a chance to get one this fall. I’m going to knock out some electives this summer and clear out my schedule,” replied Jill.

“I’m doing the same,” said TC. “What about you Cat?”

“I’m taking some anatomy classes,” she replied. “I figure it would be good to learn more about the human body; it’ll help me in my forensics studies.”

“Ugh, I can’t understand why you want to do that,” said TC.

“It’s not so bad,” said Cat. “I saw my first autopsy when I was in high school.”

“Your school had a morgue?” asked Sean with a laugh.

Cat shook her head. “I attended a sort of camp for students wanting to go into law enforcement. The best part was that I met Matt there.”

He leaned over and gave her a kiss.

“See what I mean,” she added.

Lindsey shook her head as she walked out the kitchen with a platter of food. “Jeez, you all make my life seem so boring.”

She had just flown in the previous night and was spending a few days with Jirra before heading to New Hope where she would spend the summer working for Kari at The Drunken Squirrel.

“Nonsense,” replied Celeste as she looked at the food. “Lindsey, it smells delicious.”

“What is it?” asked Matt.

“This is a chili relleno casserole,” she replied.

The dining room table was covered with a variety of Southwestern meals, all cooked by Lindsey.

“You really didn’t have to do all this,” said Celeste.

“Oh, I don’t mind,” replied Lindsey. “Actually, the hardest part of making all this was finding the ingredients. Thankfully, I found a really good Mexican grocery store just a few miles from here over in New Jersey.”

Celeste looked at Beth, who just shrugged.

“I had no idea there was one that close,” said Celeste.

Lindsey nodded. “That’s where I bought the fresh enchiladas and tortillas. They were really nice there, I can take you over there if you’d like.”

Spirit jumped up and let out an excited bark.

“Someone’s coming,” said Beth.

“I hope it’s Alexis,” said Jirra excitedly.

Jirra’s wish was answered and Alexis came in with Nina, Diana, and Kari.

“Diana and Kari picked me up at the train station,” said Alexis.

Jirra ran over and she gave Alexis a big hug and a kiss.

“I’m so glad you’re finally here,” said Jirra.

“Traffic was awful,” said Alexis.

“Hmm, everything smells so good,” said Diana.

Kari was soon talking to Lindsey about the various meals.

“Looks like those two will hit it off famously,” said Alexis.

“I agree,” said Jirra. She realized how lucky she was to have found such a wonderful group of friends. While she was looking forward to going to New Mexico, she would miss her friends.

“When are you two leaving?” asked Beth.

“We’re leaving in two days,” said Jirra.

“I can’t believe you’re driving to New Mexico,” said Jill. “I would have thought you’d fly there.”

“It’s not that long of a drive,” said Jirra. “Besides, it will give us some time alone. We won’t get that much privacy once we get there.”

“She’s right, the spa has been crazy since the movie people arrived,” interjected Lindsey. “I was kinda of glad to escape all the craziness; still it was a lot of fun.”

“Don’t you worry about being recognized, Alexis?” asked Sean.

“No, it doesn’t happen too often; I’m not that famous,” said Alexis. “I get a lot of stares from people who think they know me, but aren’t quite sure who I am.”

“It must get annoying at times,” said TC.

“A funny thing happened last week in Boston. A woman thought I was someone else, and when I told them that I was Alexis Eden, she argued that I wasn’t. I was tempted to show her my driver’s license.”

“Before we get too much into this wonderful feast, we should make a toast,” announced Celeste.

Everyone picked up a drink and turned to Celeste.

Celeste held up her glass. “Here’s to friendship, no matter where our lives take us, let’s always be friends!”

“Here, here,” added Sean.

Alexis leaned over and gave Jirra a quick kiss.

“Okay, everyone, don’t just stand there, dig in,” announced Lindsey. “This is just the first course and I don’t want anyone to walk away from here hungry.”

Jirra smiled at Alexis. “It’s going to be a wonderful summer.”

The End
(For Now & yes there will be a Coeds 3)

Julieverse Characters in Coeds 2

Band of Sisters — All girl rock band out of Rhode Island. Their bass player Petra Kensington was changed into a girl by her step-mother. Petra sees Dr. Angela Sullivan to help her in her adjustment to being female, and to deal with the abuse of her now deceased step-mother, additionally she was assisted by Max Bowie. (Band of Sisters)

Jonathan Barnard- Investigative reporter for the Boston Globe and writer of several bestselling books on crime and corruption. His wife is Tessa Phoenix Barnard, who was once a man named Jason Blackthorn. Jason was killed and resurrected as a woman by the goddess Athena to seek revenge against the killers. (Revenge of the Goddess: Athena’s Assassin.)

Diana Bowie — As a teenage boy, Darren was abused and blackmailed into being a feminized sex slave. Fearing for his life, he ran away and was rescued by his aunt, the novelist, Faith Collins. Darren became Diana, and was raised by Faith and her husband Max Bowie, a detective and sometimes federal agent. Diana became a famous author and reporter, and is currently teaching journalism at University of PA. Diana currently lives with her lover Kari, a chef and restaurant owner in New Hope, PA. Kari’s restaurant is called The Drunken Squirrel. (Corruption, Double Jeopardy, Coeds)

Max Bowie — Private detective and sometimes agent for the Agency. Married to Faith Collins in the 1980s and for all practical purposes is Diana’s father. (Corruption, Double Jeopardy, Band of Sisters)

Ally Burns — Federal agent and head of The Agency’s Internet crime department, recruited to The Agency by Carol Martin. Ally has recently undergone SRS and lives with Carol and their cat in the Washington DC area. (The Protector Series, Combined Forces)

Andrea Carlson — Born Andrew Baker of Cincinnati Ohio. When WWII broke out he crossed into Canada and joined the RCAF. Andy was assigned to a fighter squadron and was shot down. Selected to assist in an escape from a German POW camp, he took on the role of a young woman to assist a British agent. Andy stayed in Denmark to assist the resistance and became Andrea. Later, after SRS, she moved back to the states and became an agent in the CIA and later the Agency. She married and adopted several children. Ben Carlson/Beth Williams is her grandchild. She is currently in her 90s and living in her penthouse apartment in NYC. (A Different Kind of Freedom, The Protector Series)

Barrett Chisholm- Archeological graduate student and friend of Jirra. He is currently working as Dr. Dan Montgomery’s assistant at the Anasazi canyon site in New Mexico. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

Faith Collins — Former investigative reporter for the Boston Globe and now an internationally known mystery writer, best known for her Erin Flynn books, personally selected Alexis to play Erin in the series. Married to Max Bowie. (Corruption)

Lindsey Dylan — Jirra’s best friend back in New Mexico. Lindsey is currently studying to be a chef and follow in her mother’s footsteps. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

Alexis Eden — Onetime college student and currently movie and TV star. She is the star of the Erin Flynn series being filmed in Boston. While on vacation in New Mexico, she fell in love with Jirra. They are currently engaged. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

Celeste Farnsworth — Originally Jeremy Green; was abducted and feminized by Margo Simon. Celeste was then sold to Sherman Farnsworth, a self-made millionaire. Instead of using her as a sex slave, Celeste became his wife. Sherman dies of a heart attack and Celeste used his wealth to create a foundation for abused transgendered teens. (Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Coeds)

Spirit Farnsworth— Mixed-breed dog (Labrador-Chesapeake) who was given to Celeste by her neighbor on Long Island, Margaret Torrey. (Celestial Awakenings, Coeds)

Cat Hawkins — Originally from Golden Hill, PA. Plans on joining the FBI following graduation from Penn. Her best friend in high school is a transgendered girl named Erika Walters. Cat is currently engaged to Matt. (The Scholarship, Coeds)

Todd Kelly — University of Pennsylvania student who lead a group of students that harassed and attacked transgendered students. He was arrested due to a trap set by Jirra and her friends. Others in his group, called “The Purifiers,” include Virginia Kensington, Andrew Kennedy, and Michael Coppersmith. (Coeds)

Leah- A student at Penn and former friend of Jirra, TC, and Jill. Leah has conservative political views and disapproves of LGBT. (Coeds)

Jill Macintosh — Another female friend of Jirra. Jill is a reporter on the Daily Pennsylvanian, University of Pennsylvania’s student newspaper. She is currently dating TC. (Coeds)

Sean McClain — Businessman and entrepreneur who lives in New Hope and is currently dating Celeste.

Professor Hallie Thorn Pappadimos — Born Harry Thorn, he was transformed into a young woman by an ancient Minoan object. She is now living with her lover Kim and their daughter. Hallie spends half the year in Crete working on the Minoan archeological site that is connected to her own transformation. Her father is Richard Thorn the movie producer. (Purpose, Ambition, Revenge of The Goddess; Athena’s Assassin)

Judy Ramone — Owner of The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

Dr. Liz Reid — Jirra’s mother, she is currently working as the staff physician at The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico. Her husband and Jirra’s father was an army officer killed in Afghanistan. Liz is currently engaged to Dr. Dan Montgomery, who is in charge of studying the Anasazi archeological sites located near the spa. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

Jirra Reid — Born Josh Reid and was transformed into a girl at age eighteen in a freak accident at a spa in New Mexico. Josh was taking a hot mud bath in a large copper caldron; a lightning strike transferred him physically into a female. Jirra is still trying to find balance as she adapts to being female. Her nickname is Roo, a take off on her new name which means kangaroo. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

Dr. Hector Sanchez — Future inventor of a self-contained medical device; it uses nanites to perform surgery and will be called Patecatl. (Shock to the System)

Margo Simon — Evil woman who ran a sex slave trade. Celeste Farnsworth was one of her victims. She was captured by The Agency and is currently serving multiple life sentences in a Federal Super-Max Prison. (Combined Forces, The Protector Series)

Dr. Jenna Sullivan — Second generation therapist. Her mother Angela still works out of her office in Providence, RI. Angela began to assist transgendered teens back in the 1980’s. One of her clients was Diana Bowie. Jenna attended Brown and then went to work for the Agency. She also has assisted many transgendered women, including Beth Williams. (The Protector Series, Change of Course Series, Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Band of Sisters)

Tara — Woman that works at The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico as a masseuse and other duties. Her partner is Cari, who runs the mud baths. Both women are mentors to Jirra. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

TC- Female Penn student and friend of Jirra. (Coeds)

Richard Thorn- Movie producer of blockbuster adventures. Alexis starred in his recent movie based on the minotaur legend. His movies are usually hated by the critics, but loved by movie lovers. Unknown to him, his daughter Hallie was born male and was transformed into a woman by an ancient Minoan device. (Perfect Match, Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Purpose, Ambition)

Margaret Torrey — Neighbor of Celeste Farnsworth on Long Island. Born in England and became a code breaker during WW II. It was during the war that she met and later married a US Army officer. Later both joined the CIA and then The Agency. Margaret befriended Celeste and has helped her in the creation of her foundation to help transgendered teens. Margaret is also the woman who gave Celeste Spirit. (Celestial Awakenings, Coeds)

Nina Vasquez — Former marine and police officer in Virginia, currently works for the Boudicca Detective Company. (Double Jeopardy, Coeds)

Erika Walters- TG friend of Cat and the heroine of The Scholarship. (The Scholarship, Coeds)

Carla Walters—Brown- Assistant DA in Philadelphia. One of her brothers Brett married Cat’s mother. Her other brother, Sam married Erika’s mother. (The Scholarship, Coeds)

Beth Williams- While serving in the navy, LT Ben Carlson was transformed into a teenage girl by Dr. Martz, through a DNA process. Beth was adopted by two federal agents, Maggie and Steve Williams. Beth has also served as an agent, although she is now currently a fulltime student. Beth is currently dating a fellow Penn student named Jim Buchwalter. (Change of Course I-IV, Combined Forces, The Protector Series, Coeds)

Jennifer “Jen” Stevens — Born Robert Stevens. Transformed by a lightning strike over a period of about three weeks while unconscious in the hospital. Her transformation was leaked to the public during her hospital stay. Jen left her old job and became a successful TV and movie star and is now producing movies. Substitute hosts the “Around Midnight” talk show. A friend and mentor to Jirra Reid after meeting her a few months after her transformation. Long time friend of Alexis Eden after meeting her while Jen was hosting the talk show. Jen Stevens adventures are chronicled in Bob Arnold’s Zapped! series and she is used here with his permission. A special note for Julie O’s readers — Jen doesn’t know it yet but her transformation was brought about by spirits she calls the “Ancient Ones” in Coeds. It seems she’s a catalyst for change in the lives of the people she meets and helps. (Bob Arnold)

Edited By
Robert Arnold

Menus By
Jennifer V
(My sister!)

This story features characters from Fresh Start; Change of Course; The Protector series; Ambition and Purpose, Revenge of the Goddesses: Athena’s Assassin; and Corruption.
Jennifer Stevens appears courtesy of Bob Arnold

(There’s a list of characters at the end of the story)

Chapter 1

   “According to the GPS unit we should be at the spa in two hours,” said Alexis Eden as she glanced at the car’s internal navigation system.

    “I make around ninety minutes,” replied Jirra who was driving.

    They had left Philadelphia four days ago and were on their way to the Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico where they had first met.

    “And how did you figure that out?” asked Alexis.

    Jirra pointed to a rock formation to the left. “That’s one of my landmarks. It’s ninety minutes to the spa from there.”

    Alexis glanced at her lover. “Are you sure? It doesn’t look that different from the other rocks.”

    Jirra nodded. “I have a great memory for landmarks. I’ve always had it, even when I was a guy.”

    “Hmm, I bet that comes in handy,” replied Alexis as she leaned back in her seat. “It feels so good to be away from work.”

    Alexis played the title character in the hit cable detective series “Erin Flynn” which had just finished its first season.

    “I’m really looking forward to working with Faith later this summer,” said Jirra.

    Faith Collins was the author of the Erin Flynn series and she maintained tight control on the series. She had been impressed with Jirra’s writing skills and hired Jirra to spend part of the summer working with her on scripts for the show.

    “Not as much as you are to get back to the spa,” noted Alexis after leaning over slightly to get a look at the speedometer. “I know they don’t enforce speeding out here as much as back east, but don’t you think that ninety is pushing it?”

    Jirra smiled and eased off the gas. “Sorry about that.”

    “You’re lucky that I’m with you. I’ve gotten you out of two tickets on this trip so far. The next cop might not be a fan of the show,” stated Alexis.

    “That’s true. I do appreciate what you did back in Texas,” said Jirra.

    Alexis shrugged her shoulders. “It was worth posing with those cops to avoid a big speeding ticket. I just hope none of the shots end up on YouTube.”

    Jirra laughed. “I wouldn’t worry about that.”

    “They were nice weren’t they? I mean considering you were doing close to ninety,” said Alexis.

    “I think the female cop was one of us,” said Jirra. “And it was only eighty-three miles-per-hour not ninety.”

    “Oh, like seven miles an hour makes a big difference!” Alexis replied. “And I thought the same thing about her.”  

    Alexis had recently come out as a lesbian. For the most part this was not a problem as her show was on cable and was adult in nature to begin with. Alexis knew that it might have cost her some offers, but she didn’t care. As far as she was concerned, Erin Flynn would be her last acting contract. She had invested her money wisely and planned on stepping away from show business.

    “I guess I’m a little anxious to get there,” said Jirra, who had just finished her first year at The University of Pennsylvania.  

    “You want to call the spa?” asked Alexis.

    Jirra shook her head. “Mom will know we’re almost there. She has a sixth sense for those kinds of things. She always knew when my dad was coming home. It used to bug him as he always wanted to surprise her.”

    “I wish I could have met him,” said Alexis.

    “I know he would have liked you,” said Jirra.

    Jirra’s father, Major Travis Reid, had been killed in Afghanistan. It was his death that had set in motion the chain of events that had led to Jirra’s transformation into a young woman.

    “What do you think of Dan?” asked Alexis.

    “I like him a lot, more importantly Mom really loves him. I’m so happy that she has someone in her life again,” replied Jirra.

    Dr. Dan Montgomery was the lead archeologist for the Anasazi site that was located near the spa and was engaged to Jirra’s mother.

    “Have they set a date yet?” asked Alexis.

    “No…tentatively sometime in the next year or so,” replied Jirra. “I really don’t think they’re in a hurry.”

    “Do you plan on changing your name?”

    Jirra nodded. “Yep, I like the sound of Jirra Eden.”

    Alexis laughed.

    “Mom isn’t sure what she will do…she doesn’t know if she wants to be known as Elizabeth Montgomery,” continued Jirra with a grin. “She joked that she has practiced wiggling her nose.”

    “Well it is sort of appropriate…considering her magical daughter,” said Alexis.
    
    Jirra glanced over and smiled back.

Chapter 2

    The first thing that Jirra and Alexis noticed when they drove up the road to the spa was the encampment of trailers in the parking area.

    “Those must belong to Jen and her crew,” said Alexis.

    “I wonder how the filming has gone?” asked Jirra.

    “The last I heard from Jen was that they found a canyon near the one with the actual sites. They’ve been using it for scenes. The biggest problem is getting the equipment in and out. There’s no road…only horse trails.”

    “Do you mean they’re using horses to carry in the equipment?”

    “From Jen’s last text message she told me they’ve been using mules for the heavy stuff.”

    Jirra nodded. “That makes sense, they can carry more and are more sure footed.”

    “Jen doesn’t mind that, but she is annoyed that she can’t drive her beast to the canyon each day.”

    “She actually brought her Hummer here?”

    Alexis nodded. “She said that she made some changes to it and that she can’t wait to show us.”

    “Knowing Jen that could mean anything!”

    “I know, it’s frightening,” replied Alexis.

    Jirra pulled into the staff parking lot, stepped out of the car and looked around.

    “Glad to be back?” asked Alexis.

    Jirra nodded.

    “There’s Judy,” said Alexis, referring the owner of the spa.

    Judy immediately hugged Jirra and then did the same to Alexis.

    “Welcome home,” greeted Judy. “Your mom would have been here but she got called away. One of the movie crew slipped and fell, nothing too serious, but she had to go out to the canyon.”

    “That’s okay, it’s part of having a mom who’s a doctor,” replied Jirra, barely hiding her disappointment. “It’s good to see you Judy.”

    “You’re both looking great,” replied Judy. “Do you have your key or do you need me to let you in?”

    Jirra held out her keys, which were attached to a Penn keychain.

    Judy smiled. “I know your mom is excited about having you both staying with her. By the way, Alexis, thanks for being so understanding.”

    Alexis shrugged her shoulders. “It’s okay. I imagine between the movie and it being summer you’re pretty busy. So do you charge more for my usual cottage?”

    Judy laughed. “No, but that’s not a bad idea. I gotta run, but we’ll get together soon. We’re having a little barbeque to welcome you home.”

    “How little?” asked Jirra.

    “Just a little steer roast…nothing too big,” she replied.

    “I’m looking forward to it,” replied Jirra.

    Judy hugged her again. “It really is good to have you back here.”

Chapter 3

    Jirra and Alexis carried their bags over to the cottage.

    “It’s strange, even though I never really got attached to any place I lived when I was growing up, I’m really glad that I’m back here,” said Jirra after they stepped inside.

    “How many times did you move?” asked Alexis.

    “Five that I remember and two that I was too young to remember,” replied Jirra. “My parents said that home is where you make it. Your parents still live in the same house you grew up in, right?”

    Alexis nodded. “I’ve offered to buy them something bigger, but they’re content there. It’s nice to have some stability in the family.”

    “Hopefully we can do that some day,” said Jirra.

    Alexis slipped her arms around Jirra and gave her a kiss. “I know we will.”

    They put their bags in the bedroom and headed to the kitchen. Jirra reached into the fridge and pulled out a couple of sodas.

    They sat down at the kitchen table to drink.

    “So, are you upset that your mom isn’t here to greet you?” asked Alexis.

    Jirra shook her head. “I’m an adult now and I realize she has a life and a career. I know she would have been here if she could have.”

    Alexis nodded. “I don’t believe you.”

    Jirra smiled back. “It’s no big deal…seriously.”

    Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of the front door opening.

    “She’s here!” exclaimed Jirra, who jumped out of her seat and rushed to greet her mom.

    Alexis smiled as she watched Jirra and Liz hug. 

    “It’s good to see you too, Roo,” said Liz, who nodded at Alexis.

    They stopped hugging and walked together to the kitchen.

    Liz and Alexis hugged.

    “Good to see you, Alexis,” said Liz.

    “Likewise, Liz. Thanks for letting me stay here,” replied Alexis.

    “It’s my pleasure,” said Liz. “Sorry I was delayed.”

    “No problem, Jirra was telling me how grown up she’s become,” stated Alexis who grinned at Jirra.

    “Yes, I noticed,” replied Liz, who hugged Jirra again. “If it makes you feel any better, I’m also ecstatic that you’re here, Roo.”

    “It’s great to be home again, Mom,” replied Jirra.

Chapter 4

    “So what happened on the movie set today?” asked Jirra.

    “One of the crew tripped and fell. He has a fractured ankle, but it was a clean break so he probably won’t need surgery,” replied Liz. “I swear that Jen must have hired every clumsy crewman in the state. They’ve kept me busy the last few weeks.”

    “What do you mean?” asked Alexis. “Accidents do happen while shooting on location.”

    “Maybe you’re right, but so far I’ve treated six fractures and two snakebites. I also have treated several burns and two mild cases of electric shock,” stated Liz.

    “And all of these have happened in the canyon where they’re shooting?” asked Jirra.

    Liz nodded.

    “They haven’t gone near the actual site have they?” asked Jirra.

    Liz shook her head. “They’re not allowed at this time. I know Jen wants to do some shots of the real site for the closing credits and for the DVD.”

    “Why can’t they shoot there?” asked Alexis.

    Liz shrugged her shoulders. “Dan doesn’t know, but he suspects it’s because the feds are worried about grave robbers. When Dan and his team opened up the site this spring, there were signs that someone had been digging up there, the good thing is that nothing appears to have been damaged. Since then, they’ve had twenty-four hour security.”

    “This is the first time that I’ve heard about this,” said Jirra.

    “Dan didn’t want you to worry. Besides, you were dealing with enough things back in Philly. By the way, your grades arrived yesterday,” said Liz. “It’s on your desk, with the rest of your mail.”

    “Really? What did I get?” asked Jirra.

    Liz shook her head. “You know that I wouldn’t read your mail. But if you don’t go and open it up immediately I will!”

    Jirra laughed and got up to retrieve the letter. She waited until she returned to the kitchen before opening it.

    “Well?” asked Liz.

    Jirra just handed the letter to Liz.

    Liz broke out in a huge smile as she read it. “Roo, you made the Dean’s list!”

    “Nice going,” added Alexis.

    “Thanks,” replied Jirra.
   
    “I’m so glad you didn’t let all those distractions affect your studies,” continued Liz. “Your Dad would be so proud of you.”

    Jirra nodded. “Thanks, Mom.”

    “Do you mind if I post a copy of this? The rest of the staff would love to know how well you’re doing.”

    “No, not at all,” replied Jirra. “It’s weird, but the people here are more like family than our real relatives.”

    Liz nodded. To explain Jirra’s change of gender, her family was told that she was transgendered. Many of their relatives, on both sides, had since cut off all contact.

    “Oh, Judy mentioned something about a steer roast, when is that happening?” asked Jirra.

    “Probably Sunday night, that way everyone can attend. However, Judy, Tara, Cari, Cody, Hannah, and of course Jen, are coming over tonight, I hope you don’t mind,” said Liz.

    Jirra shook her head. “Not at all.”

    “Hannah made a pot of her famous chili just for you,” continued Liz.
   
    “I can’t wait,” replied Jirra. “Will Dan be coming?”
   
    Liz shook her head. “He spends the whole week out at the site. He will be here this weekend. Why don’t you two relax and get unpacked. I have to head back to the clinic and finish up some paperwork concerning the latest accident.”

Chapter 5

    As they unpacked, Alexis asked Jirra about the accidents.

    “Obviously you think that there’s something going on,” said Alexis.

    Jirra nodded. “I wonder if I should contact Killara…but I’ll wait until after I talk to Jen.”

    “Can you bring me along next time you take one of your spirit journeys?” asked Alexis.

    “To be honest I have no idea. We can talk to Tara. “Oh and it’s called a vision quest.”

    “Same thing,” replied Alexis. “I’m serious about this; I mean if we’re going to be a couple we should share experiences.”

    Jirra smiled back. “It would be pretty cool if we could. I wonder what form your spirit guide will take?”

    They were interrupted by the sound of someone knocking on the door.

    Jirra walked out of the bedroom and opened the front door. Before she could speak, she was locked in a tight bear hug by Jen Stevens.

Chapter 6

    “So can I get you anything, Jen?” asked Jirra as Jen followed her into the living room.

    “Just the largest glass you’ve got full of water and ice, please. I fainted from the heat about two days after I got here and your mom has been after me ever since then to keep drinking lots of water. So far it’s worked but I’m beginning to feel like a damned camel. Too bad these humps of mine don’t work like a camel’s do.” Jen was pointing at her breasts as Alexis came out of the bedroom.

    “Just wait a few years, Jen. They’ll start sagging.” A big smile crossed Jen’s face as she gave a duplicate bear hug to Alexis.

    “Good to see you, too, Alexis. Hey, why did you two travel by car across the country? I could have sent a jet to get you here sooner!” said Jen as she got comfy on the couch.

    “Like Jirra and I told you, Jen, we wanted some time to ourselves and traveling by car was the easiest way. We also got to see a lot of the country up close too. You can’t do that from thirty-five thousand feet.” Alexis settled onto the couch on the other side of a low coffee table.

    “Well, just remember that I own three jets now since I started Stevens Air Transport Services a few months ago. I arranged so many flights with leased jets that I decided it was cheaper to buy my own. I can get you from anywhere to anywhere if you ever need it.”

    Jirra re-appeared a few moments later with a tray with three glasses and a large pitcher of water and a bottle of soda. Jirra filled a huge glass with water and handed it to Jen then watched in amazement as she downed at least half of the contents of the glass in just a few gulps.

    “WOW! You weren’t kidding, Jen. Want more?” said Jirra as she held up the pitcher.

    “I’m fine, Jirra. Maybe after I finish this. So how are things at Penn?”

    Jirra put the pitcher back on the coffee table then snuggled close to Alexis. “Pretty quiet now thanks to almost everyone involved with Todd winding up in jail.”

    Todd was a bigot that had started trouble on campus by assaulting trans-gendered students. His eventual arrest and prosecution had forced anyone in his gang not already in jail deeply under ground at Penn. One of the gang members had almost shot Jirra and Alexis while they filmed an episode of Erin Flynn in Philly.

    “I’m glad that whole mess is behind you now. I stopped by to see your mom about our latest mishap on the way here and she showed me the letter. Congratulations on making the Dean’s list!”

    Jirra smiled as her face blushed a little at the compliment. “Thanks, Jen.” A more serious look then spread across her face. “Speaking of mishaps, Mom was telling me about some of the problems you’ve had. Are things that bad out there?”

    Jen shrugged. “I wish I had a good answer for that, Jirra. I’ve paid several visits under Dan’s supervision to the canyon you discovered with Barrett. I know we can’t film there and I agree with Dan and the feds after learning about the site disturbances over the winter. That’s why we found a similar canyon a about mile away. The canyon we’re using is sort of “Y” shaped with two legs splitting off of the feeder canyon a couple of hundred yards from the main opening. We’re using about half of the shorter left leg for our filming since it fits the script and the plot line quite nicely. It looks different enough that we shouldn’t be exposing the other canyon to discovery by someone that wants to rob the site after seeing the film. In fact, we’ve been very careful to make our canyon layout different from the original.”

    “I know. Dan’s been keeping me informed when he has the time. I know he’s explored the canyon you’re using to be sure there’s nothing there.” Jirra poured a glass of soda for herself then took a long sip.

    “The right side canyon and the parts of the left side canyon we’re not using for filming are off-limits for the cast and crew since it hasn’t been cleared by Dan yet. He’s been so busy with the real site that he hasn’t had the time.” Jen sipped some water then put the glass back on the table. “I don’t have a good explanation for all the little accidents either. I know that working on a live movie set has its own set of dangers but we usually don’t see this level of problems. Even allowing for working in the desert we still shouldn’t be seeing the injuries we’ve had.”

    “Has anyone been seriously injured, Jen?” asked Alexis.

    “Not yet but I’m wondering just how long that’s going to last. We’ve had two snakebites so far and both were dry bites. That by itself is a small miracle. We’ve got a base camp set up within a mile and a half of the canyon entrance since we can get that far with our vehicles. We have to go the rest of the way using horses and mules since the terrain is so rough. I suppose we could have simply bulldozed our way in there but, like Judy, I respect the land too much to do that. Anyway, we’re far enough away from easy access that we’d have a real problem if someone got seriously hurt. I checked into getting a chopper into the canyon we’re using but it can only land at our base camp because of the surrounding terrain.”

    “Sounds like you’ve been lucky so far” commented Jirra. “Do you think it’s our ‘friends’ at the original site causing this? I’m sure Dan has told you about the crew trying to stay overnight in the canyon.”

    “I guess we have been lucky, Jirra and no, I don’t think it’s the spirits of the Anasazi causing the accidents. I’ve talked at length with Dan’s crew and they tell me from time to time that they sometimes get an antsy feeling that they really aren’t welcome but are tolerated at the site. I’ve been there almost a dozen times and never felt like that. All I’ve ever felt in their canyon is love and approval.”

    Alexis smiled. “Going all spiritual on us, Jen?”

    “Maybe, Alexis, just maybe. If you can both keep a secret I’ll tell you something I’ve never told anyone else. You both promise?”

    After getting promises from both of them Jen continued. “Well, first I told you a kind of fib when we talked about me never being on a vision quest, Jirra. A few weeks after my transformation I had an experience I have no logical explanation for.”

    “I was attending a race at a friends track for the weekend and I was staying in the back of my pickup truck in the middle of a forest. I’d gone to sleep for the night but woke up in the middle of a shaded area next to a small waterfall at the edge of a pond. I was completely naked and in front of me sat a cougar licking its paw. Well, I freaked out big time and tried to back away from the cougar until it looked at me then smiled before it spoke to me.”

    “I learned that the cougar was my sprit guide and we had quite a talk as we explored the area around the pond. While I was exploring I found some pebbles that had some quartz imbedded in them. They’d been smoothed by the spring that bubbled up at the top of the low hill at one end of the pond. The spring created a waterfall about fifteen feet high that fed the pond.”

    “To make a long boring story into a short boring one, I fell asleep snuggled up next to the cougar near the waterfall. When I woke up I was back in the pickup with wet muddy feet and hands. The pebble I’d been carrying was next to me too. When I checked there were no muddy footprints or handprints in the tent, the back of my truck, or on the tarp I used as a floor for the tent.”

    “It’s a little different but that sure sounds like a vision quest”, said Jirra.

    “The cougar called it “dream walking”. Whatever it was, I later bought a home south of Syracuse in upstate New York. On the property I discovered an area that resembled the place I’d visited in my dream. When I climbed to the top of the small hill next to the pond I found some more of the pebbles that matched the one I found exactly. I also found some hand and foot prints in the rock of the hill, rock that in my dream was mud. They matched my own hands and feet perfectly. I get the same feeling as when I was talking to my spirit guide there and it’s become my own special place. I always feel so comfortable when I’m there.”

    Alexis was nodding. “I know, Jen. Remember when we went skinny dipping in that pond? I felt like that too there.”

    Jirra looked a bit annoyed as she stared at Alexis. “You two went skinny dipping in Jen’s pond?”

    Jen laughed. “Jirra, while I’ve been with another woman I can assure you that Alexis and I have never been together as anything more than best friends. The woman was my old high school crush. She was a lesbian that I dated back when I was a guy so others wouldn’t suspect her secret. Nothing ever happened between us back then but after my transformation we did have a very brief fling together. Just as nothing happened between Alexis and I when we went skinny dipping in the pond. Our friendship is much too good to jeopardize by turning it into a love relationship. Besides, it was way too cool for much more than a quick swim then get out.”

    “I can vouch for that. It was ninety in the shade and the water felt like it came off a glacier.” said Alexis as she hugged Jirra tighter.

Alexis kissed Jirra deeply. Jirra looked a little flushed as they broke for air. “Always remember that you’re the one that won my heart, Jirra. Never doubt my love for you, okay?”

    Jirra was smiling. “A few more kisses like that last one would go along way toward proving that!”

    Jen made a motion as if she was about to toss the glass of ice water she was holding on both of them. “Get a room you two. Hey, that’s an idea! If you two want to um… you know… and you’re not comfortable about doing it with your mom around, Jirra, I’ll be glad to swap cottages with you for the night whenever you want some privacy. In fact, you two are welcome to use my cottage whenever I’m staying up at the canyon we’re using for filming.”

    “Thanks, Jen. Jirra and I just might take you up on your offer later.” Alexis hugged Jirra tightly.

    “Hey, that’s what friends are for, right? You are special people to me and I enjoy the company of both of you. I feel the way I feel back at home whenever I’m here. That’s why I spent the money to have a cottage built just for me here. I know that the people here have a lot to do with the way I feel but there’s just something more. I can’t put it into words yet but I know that I will one day. Whatever the cause of the way I feel, I accept now that there are things beyond what modern science can explain. Both of us are prime examples of that, Jirra.”

    “So what about the accidents in the other canyon. Do you get the same ‘feeling’ there that you get in the Anasazi canyon?” asked Alexis.

    “I really don’t get much of a feeling at all. I did notice that before the accidents I got a sense that something was going to happen but nothing really strong. What worries me more is the fact that I often get the feeling we’re being watched. I went the extra step of having Rebecca Stewart’s security agency give everyone a complete background check. Nothing turned up though. Everyone was who they appeared to be. I’ve been contemplating having the Boudicca folks do a more extensive check but I haven’t had the time to talk to them yet.”

    “Could it be the tabloids watching?” said Jirra.

    “Possibly. Our security teams do patrol an area around where we’re filming and they’ve reported some footprints now and then. They’ve never been able to catch anyone though. We’ve been shooting long enough that there would have been some pictures published in the rags or posted on the web if it was paparazzi. No, I doubt that the tabloids are going to invest the kind of money they’d need to in order to cover this. It would just cost too much taking into account what I’m spending to get this film made. ”

    “You might be right about that, Jen. Back to your ‘dream walking’ experience for a moment. You said you learned a lot from the cougar. Care to share with us?” commented Alexis.

    Jen just smiled. “Too young this one is, the ways of the force to learn,” said Jen in her best Yoda voice. “To get serious, what little I learned was about my own life and isn’t something that I’ll share with anyone else just yet. All I can share was that my transformation was not an accident. I have a role to fill in this world and things I have to do. Like your own spirit guide, Jirra, mine left me with as many questions when we were done as I had before the dream started.”

    “Do any of them involve Alexis and I” asked Jirra.

    “Directly, no. I really did need that vacation that brought me to the spa the first time. Meeting Alexis in the green room at Around Midnight would have happened anyway. I really can’t say what would have happened otherwise. There is no roadmap for me to follow or for the people I meet. As a writer yourself you should understand that your book of life is just a series of empty pages, Jirra. The story of your life will be whatever you make it as far as I’m aware.”

    “Really, Jen?”

    “Yes, Jirra, really. It feels as though my mission is to offer opportunities that the people I meet might not have had otherwise. The ultimate decision is entirely theirs to make and there are no penalties if they don’t take the life path that I offer them.”

     The conversation lasted another hour or so. During that time Jirra learned that the final shooting script followed her story pretty closely. Only minor things were altered to make the shooting go smoother or for technical reasons. Richard Thorn had agreed to co-produce the movie with Jen leaving Jen to direct the film. Jen wasn’t happy about having to both direct and star in the film but she seemed to be handling things well. Jirra also learned that Hallie, Richard Thorn’s daughter would be arriving for a visit within a few days. Since Hallie was an archeologist herself she had a special interest in the discovery and would be going to the site for a few days of exploration. While Hallie was staying at the spa she would share Jen’s cottage since the spa was a bit tight on space due to the filming activities.

    One bit of good news was that the scenes she had written into the script of a stable boy taking some serious comic abuse had survived the final script alterations. The character represented Randy, the young man that had attacked Jirra, as her way to work out her frustration with him. The stable had been constructed as a part of the recent additions to the spa at Jen’s insistence and expense. Jen had even arranged for the horses from a local farm and a long-term deal was set up to provide the stable staff and training to the guests that wanted to try riding them. The new stable also served to house the horses and mules that were rotated in and out of service from the movie canyon campsite.

    The meeting broke up and Jirra and Alexis followed Jen back to the trailer city near the main parking lot. The Hummer that Jirra had driven around back in Los Angeles was sitting next to a large fifth wheel type trailer marked ‘production manager’. It looked pretty much like Jirra remembered it until Jen started it up. It was much quieter than it was before and a smell like French fries filled the air.

    “Must be the wind is in the right direction, Alexis. I think they’re doing French fries in the dining hall,” said Jirra.

    “That’s Jen’s problem.” Alexis just smiled and pointed to Jen with a look on her face that said ‘I told you so!’

    “Yeah, it seems to be a running joke wherever I go with this thing now. I was taking so many hits in the press for driving this gas hog that I had it converted to a diesel-electric hybrid. It can run on standard diesel fuel, bio-diesel or recycled cooking oil. It has two tanks; one for standard diesel and the other tank is full of used cooking oil. It’s using the cooking oil right now so it smells like whatever they cooked in the oil. Hannah is giving me her used oil while I’m here and I have a small kit with me to treat the oil for use in this beast. I don’t know what is worse, getting ragged on in the press for driving a gas hog or the jokes I get now about the smell around this thing.”

    Jen turned the Hummer off and locked the door then looked at her watch and frowned. “The life of a producer is never easy. I’ve got to make a few calls and do battle with the suits in Lala land. I’ll see you both for supper later. Gotta get going, Jirra.”

    Alexis just shook her head after Jen disappeared into the trailer. “Take pity on those poor suits for they may not know who they’re dealing with.”

Jirra looked bewildered. “What?”

    “She might look like a bubble headed blonde but never underestimate what that woman is capable of. She’s one of the sharpest business people I’ve ever met, Jirra. She’s helped me to invest some of the money I’ve made so far. She even caught someone trying to cheat me on a deal. All I can say is never try to pull the wool over her eyes in any business dealings with her if you don’t want to get your head handed to you on a platter. Just be fair and treat her like you want to be treated and you’ll get along fine with her.”

Chapter 7

    Dinner was held outside on the deck of Liz’s cottage.  As they finished dinner, Cody started a fire in the firepit as Hannah prepared dessert.

Jirra sat back after dinner reveling in the company of her friends at the spa. As the sun set, there was a stunning display of color in the western sky. In the distance a coyote began to howl and was answered by the rest of the pack. It all felt so familiar that it almost felt like she had never been away and she again recognized what a special place the spa was.

    She brought out her bag of goodies, consisting mainly of Penn T-shirts and hats and passed them out.

    “So how long will you be out here, Jirra?” asked Tara as she slipped on her ball cap. “Perfect fit by the way, thank you.”

    “A few weeks,” she replied. “Faith wants me in Boston by mid-July.”

    “I think it’s so great that you’ll be working on the show. We never miss an episode,” stated Cari. She then turned to Alexis. “You really bring the character of Erin Flynn to life. I usually dread movies or TV shows based on books l love, but they’re doing this right.”

    “Thanks, Cari,” replied Alexis. “To be honest, I’m just really lucky. I’m blessed with great writing and a superb crew.”

    “Always modest, that’s what I love about you, Alexis,” said Jen. “I can’t tell you how refreshing it is to hear someone thank other people…other than at an awards ceremony.”

    Alexis laughed. “Well I don’t think we’ll have to worry about that.”

    “Don’t sell yourself short Alexis. I wouldn’t be surprised if the show gets a lot of nominations for both the Emmys and the Golden Globes,” said Jen.

    “Whatever, I’m just playing the role because I love it…awards don’t mean that much to me,” said Alexis.

    “Oh, that reminds me… Alexis, would you like a role in my movie?” asked Jen.

    “Nope…I’m on vacation,” said Alexis.

    “What about an uncredited role? No lines, just a small scene to see how observant the fans are,” continued Jen.

    “Do it,” said Jirra.

    Alexis rolled her eyes “What sort of role is it? I mean, I know you already have something in mind.”

    Jen laughed. “I’ll tell you later…don’t worry, you’ll love it.”

    “What about you, Jirra?” asked Judy.

    “I was surprised that you didn’t join your friends in the show shot at Penn,” added Hannah as she prepared dessert.

    “I’d rather be behind the scenes,” said Jirra.

    “You can pull an Alfred Hitchcock. Remember the scene in ‘North By Northwest’ where he tries to get on a city bus only to have it pull away in front of him?” said Cody as he passed out slices of apple pie.

    Jirra shook her head as she passed a plate over to Judy. “It was pretty funny but I think I’ll leave the acting to the professionals.”  She then smiled at Alexis, who winked back.

    “Oh, Jirra, I got a long email from Lindsey,” said Hannah, referring to her daughter. “She loves working at your friend’s restaurant and says that she has learned so much. Diana and Kari are treating her so nice. By the way, I got this recipe for Dutch apple pie from Kari.”

    “They’re great people,” said Alexis.

    “We’re trying to work out a time where they can come out here,” said Cody. “And we’re thinking of taking a vacation out to Pennsylvania sometime this fall.”
   
    “Cool,” replied Jirra. “I’d love to show you around Philly.”

    “We’d like that. Diana and Kari have taken Lindsey into the city for dinner several times. She mentioned that they’re even going to Le Bec-Fin this month,” said Hannah.

    “I bet that Lindsey is more interested in seeing the kitchens than actually eating dinner,” said Jirra.

    Cody nodded. “Just like her mother.” He then leaned over and kissed Hannah.

Chapter 8

    Jirra and Alexis cuddled next to the fire that burned in the firepit outside of the cottage. Everyone else had gone off to bed.

    “I’m really glad you came back here with me,” said Jirra.

    “I wouldn’t have missed this for the world,” replied Alexis. She looked up at the night sky and smiled. “Living in the city you can forget how many stars there are.”

    Jirra nodded. “I also forgot how quiet it is out here.”

    “I know what you mean,” replied Alexis as she pulled Jirra closer.

    A large bird flew over them and disappeared into the darkness.

    “What was that?” asked Alexis as she turned to look where the bird went.

    “It looked like a barn owl. Judy mentioned that they have a nesting pair in one of the storage barns. She says that she likes to see them as they keep the rodents in check,” said Jirra.

    “That’s pretty cool,” said Alexis.

    “Oh, I talked to Tara, she said that she would be glad to talk to us about trying a dual spirit journey,” said Jirra.

    “Really? That would be great,” said Alexis. “Does she think it will work?”

    Jirra nodded. “She said that she’s done it several times with Cari.”

    “Cool,” replied Alexis. “What do you say to heading inside? The fire is dying out and I’m also ready to call it a night.”

    Jirra nodded. “Sounds great.”

   
Chapter 9

    Tara was sitting in her office when Jirra and Alexis arrived the next morning.

    “Good morning, did you sleep well?” asked Tara as she greeted them. She was dressed in khaki shorts, and a Caldera de Gaia spa t-shirt.

    Jirra nodded. “I did wake up a few times…too quiet.”

    Tara laughed. “We hear that all the time. Judy is thinking of putting a machine in every room that simulates sirens and car traffic so you unfortunate city folk can feel more at home.”

    “Funny,” replied Jirra.

    “Gunshots, don’t forget the gunshots,” added Alexis with a grin.

    “We’ll add that to the tape. So how can I help you?” asked Tara.

    “Well, I’d like to check in with Killara, my spirit guide, and I’d like Alexis to join me,” said Jirra. “What are the chances that we’ll make contact?”

    Tara nodded. “I can’t promise anything as it’s up to the spirit guides. Alexis, have you met your guide yet?”

    Alexis shook her head. “Is that a problem?”

    Tara shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, but both Cari and I had taken many solo journeys before we tried one together. Your guide might want to meet you alone for the first time. However, the worst thing that can happen is that you don’t make contact.”

    “We’d like to try tomorrow morning,” said Jirra.

    Tara looked at Jirra. “What’s so important? Is there something you haven’t told me…or Alexis?”

    Jirra looked at both women. “It’s nothing solid…I just have a feeling that something big is going to happen. The feeling has increased since I got back to the spa. I didn’t think it was important at first…but the sensation has gotten much stronger.”

    “In what way?” asked Alexis.

    “I had a dream last night…it’s probably nothing but I think there’s something in both canyons and that we need to protect it,” said Jirra.

    “Tell me more about the dream,” asked Tara.

    Alexis shook her head. “I can’t remember details…just snippets of info. I just know that something is going to happen in the canyon where Dan is working…and possibly another site near by. Does this make sense?”

    Tara nodded. “I think you should go with your feelings. If you want, you can use my office. The last thing we need is for you to get lost again.”

    Jirra laughed. On her first spirit journey she had gone up into the hills alone. She hadn’t told anyone where she was going and it caused a minor scare at the spa. “I wasn’t lost…I just didn’t tell anyone where I was.”

    “Still, you can get privacy here. Do you do it in the nude?” asked Tara.

    “Yes,” replied Jirra. “It seems to make contact faster.”

    Tara nodded. “I know what you mean.”

    Jirra turned to Alexis. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about my feelings…I didn’t want you to think I was crazy.”

    Alexis leaned over and kissed Jirra on the cheek. “Don’t worry about that…I know you’re crazy. But you never have to worry about sharing your thoughts with me.”

    “So when will you do this?” asked Tara.

    “I figure after midnight,” said Jirra.

    Tara nodded. “Make sure you tell Liz first, okay?”

    “We will,” said Jirra.

Chapter 10

    “So tell me about these premonitions,” asked Alexis as they walked back to the cottage.

    “They’re hard to describe as it’s just flashes of info. I’ve also got them when someone mentions something. For example, I got one when Jen told us about the problems at the canyon and another when she told us that Hallie is coming here,” explained Jirra.

    “Why Hallie?”

    Jirra stopped and looked around. She then leaned closed and whispered into Alexis’s ear. “I think she may be like Jen and I.”

    Alexis cocked her head. “Really?”

    Jirra nodded. “Remember how I told you that I got a strange feeling when I first met her? I also don’t think her trip here is chance. Something seems to be drawing us all here.”
   
    “Do you think you should tell Jen about these feelings?” asked Alexis. “I mean, if you’re right, she’s involved.”
   
    Jirra shook her head. “Not until after I talk to Killara. She has enough things on her mind as it is. However, if Killara confirms my feelings then I’ll definitely talk to her.”

    “So, if you’re right about Hallie, that makes three of you,” said Alexis.

    “There’s more.”

    “Who else?” asked Alexis with a surprised look on her face.

    “Well, Beth also had a rather unusual transformation,” said Jirra. “I mean, it’s rather strange that we became neighbors and friends out of chance.”

    “Okay, I’ll buy that…anyone else?”

    “Do you remember Tessa; she was at the premier for the show back in Philly?”

    Alexis nodded. “What do you know about her?”

    “Nothing…I just got a feeling when I met her…very similar to the one I had when I met Hallie.”

    “Now that you mention it I do remember your reaction. Anyone else?”

    “I think there may be another…Beth once made a strange statement about a friend, but I didn’t think about it too much until now,” said Jirra. “Anyway, I have lots of questions for Killara now…hopefully he’s in the mood to give me a straight answer for a change.”

    “Well, whatever happens, you can count on me,” said Alexis as she took Jirra’s hand into her own.

    “Thanks,” replied Jirra.

Chapter 11

    Jirra stopped by her mom’s office. Liz was typing out a report on her computer.

    “Hi Mom,” greeted Jirra.

    “Hi Roo,” replied Liz without looking up. “I’m just working on the latest report concerning one of the injured people from Jen’s movie. They had another accident this morning. A horse he was riding in the canyon got spooked by something and threw him. Nothing serious, just some bruises and a few scrapes.”

    Jirra sat down next to her mom. “Can we talk?”

    Liz turned around and looked at her daughter. It must be important she thought as Jirra would never interrupt her work just to chat. “Sure, dear, what’s on your mind?”

    Jirra told her about the planned vision quest and her premonitions.

    “I know it all may be nothing…but I need to make sure, does that make sense?” asked Jirra.

    Liz nodded. “I’ve learned to trust your intuition concerning your friends.”

    “So I can tell Tara that it’s okay with you?”

    “Of course, Roo. And I do appreciate that you told me this time.”

    Jirra laughed. “You’re not going to let me forget that are you?”

    Liz shook her head.

    “I know I was wrong about that and I’m sorry. I’m also sorry for not being…normal,” continued Jirra.

    Liz leaned over and hugged Jirra.

    “Jirra, you have nothing to apologize for. I want you to know that I admire the way you’ve handled how drastically your life has changed in the past few years,” said Liz.

    “But what if I’m right…about this? What if this is the start of some life changing event?”

    “Trust your instincts, Roo. You’re a good person and that hasn’t changed. If you are meant to do something with your life because of your transformation then I know you’ll do the right thing. I also like the idea that you’re meeting others who have had similar sort of life changing events. Jen is a great role model and obviously Beth is a great friend. I don’t know who these other people are, but I’m sure they’re also good people,” said Liz. “You know you can trust me to share your secrets. I want you to be able to talk to me anytime you need to.”

    Jirra smiled. “Thanks, Mom.”

    “So, while we’re on the general topic of your transformation. I would like to do a physical on you while you’re home.”

    “Sure, Mom, that would be fine.”

    “Has your body continued to show fast healing?” asked Liz.

    Jirra nodded. “I’m just glad that I’m aging normally. I can’t imagine staying young and seeing the rest of you all age.”

    “That’s understandable,” said Liz.
   
    “Mom, I’m so in love with Alexis. When you met Dad, did you know he was the one?”

    Liz smiled. “Yes.”

    “Do you feel the same about Dan?” asked Jirra.

    “Yes, I got that same sort of feeling. I’m blessed to have another special person in my life.”

    “I’m happy for you,” said Jirra. “Dan’s great. Um, you two don’t mind if I call him Dan?”

    Liz laughed. “Of course not, Roo. You’re an adult now. I’m just happy that you accept him into the family.”

    “I’m glad that he knows the truth about me and accepts me,” said Jirra.

    “I know what you mean…just so you know, he promised me that he would never tell anyone your secret,” said Liz.

    “There must be a slight urge to expose me… considering my ties to the canyon and his discoveries,” said Jirra.

    “We talked about that. He said that it would be cheating and that a true archeologist would want to find the truth without being told the secrets. He has found some very interesting things up there and I know he can’t wait to show you,” said Liz.

    “Cool. I can’t wait to see it. Oh, have you seen Barrett?”

    Barrett was one of the graduate students working on the site. Jirra had first met him when he was working in his family’s coffee house in town. She considered him one of her best friends, especially how he had stood up for her against some of the less-open-minded locals.

    “He’s Dan’s right hand man. You haven’t told Barrett about your change have you?”

    Jirra shook her head. “No I haven’t. I’d like to some day.”

    “Well, you’ve done very well in selecting the people you’ve told,” said Liz.

    “Thanks. By the way, I can’t wait until you meet Faith, Max, and Diana. They’re really great people,” said Jirra.

    “Well, I suppose that I can come back east this fall,” said Liz.

    “I’d like that a lot, Mom,” said Jirra. “It’s strange, I love my life at Penn, but I think most of that is my friends…but I really love it here…I never was attached to a physical place before.”

    “This is a very special place,” said Liz.

    “It’s magical,” said Jirra.

    “Maybe we should have Judy put that in the next advertisement,” said Liz.

    Jirra laughed and then glanced at her watch. “Speaking of Judy, I better get going. She wanted to show me the expansion.”

    Liz stood up and hugged Jirra.

    “I’ve missed our talks, Roo,” said Liz.

    “It’s good to be home, Mom,” replied Jirra.

Chapter 12

    “This is where the museum will be,” said Judy as she pointed to a half-finished building.

    “Are they using real adobe bricks?” asked Jirra as she looked at the construction site.

    Judy nodded. “Although the interior will be state of the art, the outside will reflect the cultures of the area. Originally it was going to just show off some of the finds at the canyon, but I decided to expand it and show off the entire region. I’ve been in contact with some of the locals and we’re accumulating quite a collection. I’m also digging out a lot of the Ramone family collection. It was either that or have a yard sale.”

    Jirra laughed. “So what are you going to donate?”

    “Well, you’ve seen a few of my Georgia O’Keeffe paintings. It’s a shame that more people don’t get to see them. Also there are some other artifacts that have been in the family, like a pair of original Colt Peacemakers that belonged to my great grandfather.”

    “Cool,” replied Jirra. “Those must be worth a lot.”

    Judy nodded. “We’re going to have great security for the museum. By the way we’re going to name it after Dr. Margate.”

    Dr. Randolph Margate was an expert on the Anasazi. He was also a man of mystery. His background was a mixture of fact and fiction. Even his real name was a mystery as it turned out that Margate was a pseudonym. He was also the man who had originally discovered the local canyon. He apparently died in an explosion designed to seal off the canyon. Dan had gotten federal approval to have Margate’s remains buried in the canyon.

    “That’s great,” said Jirra.
   
    “I don’t think he would mind,” said Judy. She then pointed over to where more cottages were being built. “We hope to have those open by next season.”
   
    “I’m so happy the spa is doing well,” said Jirra.

    “Me too. I originally planned to expand in five years, but we’ve been so successful that I can’t put it off. Thanks to Jen’s movie, I have the capital to start the expansion now.”

    “How’s Jen’s cottage coming along?” asked Jirra.
   
    “It’s done and she’s staying in it now. I gave her a piece of land next to my cottage to build it. I mean, if I have to have a neighbor it might as well be someone I like,” laughed Judy.

    Jirra chuckled.

    “It’s so good to have you home again, Jirra,” said Judy. “You and your mom are closer to me than most of my real family.”

    “Thanks, you mean a lot to me too,” said Jirra. “Um, Judy, I have a question and if you don’t want to answer it…that’s cool.”

    “What is it?” asked Judy.

    “Well, just how many times have you been married?”

    Judy laughed loudly. “So you caught on to the inconsistencies in my life-story?”

    Jirra nodded. “Since the change…my memory is much better.”

    “I’ll have to watch my lies then,” said Judy with a smile. “Officially, I’ve been married four times, but I only count two of them.”

    Jirra just stared back.
   
    “Come on over to my office and I’ll tell you everything,” said Judy.

Chapter 13

    Jirra smiled softly as she followed Judy into the main building.

    “This place brings back great memories. Who is doing the newsletter these days?” said Jirra.

    “A girl named Helen. She works here part-time and does nature walks. I’ll have to introduce her to you at the barbecue,” said Judy as they walked into her office. “Please sit down, Jirra.”

    Jirra sat down in one of the plush chairs that sat across from Judy’s desk.

    “Like I said, I was officially married four times,” said Judy as she handed Jirra a bottle of water.
   
    “What’s the difference?” asked Jirra. “Thanks for the water.”

    “Well, two of my marriages turned out rather poorly and I don’t really count them. I caught one of them cheating on me and the other tried to steal from me. The only good things that came out of those marriages were the settlements when we got divorced,” said Judy. “They forgot about the old saying that ‘Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned’. There should be an addition to that statement about a scorned woman with a great divorce lawyer.”

    Jirra almost spit out her water as she stifled a laugh.

    “The other two were interesting. I married a man named Harry when I was in grad school. He was a closeted gay man who needed the cover of being married.”

    “Why?” asked Jirra.

    “He was due to inherit a large amount of money, but he needed to be married in order to get it. So I was more than happy to play the wife. We had the marriage annulled a year later after he got the money. We’re still great friends and we still get together occasionally on our wedding anniversary.”

    “Where is he now?”

    “He’s living with his lover in Seattle,” replied Judy.

    “Okay, so that’s three,” said Jirra.

    Judy nodded. “The last one was a very sweet man. I knew him since we were kids.”

    “What do you mean by knew?”

    “He died six months after we married,” said Judy.

    “I’m so sorry,” said Jirra.

    Judy shook her head. “It’s okay, Jirra. Reggie and I were old friends. We knew each other when we were kids. I ran into him in Vegas…I was up there celebrating my second divorce. Anyway, he joined the party and it was later that night that he told me he was dying. He had just been diagnosed with a very aggressive form of cancer. He said that he wanted to live life to its fullest in the time we had left. Well, one thing led to another and we were married by a guy dressed up like Elvis the next night.”

    “Elvis?”

    Judy laughed. “It seemed appropriate at the time. Reggie and I had four wonderful months together. He was the reason I decided to open the spa. He left me his rather sizable fortune with the stipulation that I use it to fulfill a dream. He said that life is too short not to go for your dreams.”

    “Wow,” replied Jirra softly. “Thank you for sharing that with me.”

    “You’re welcome, dear. I’m so pleased to see that you have someone in your life.”

    “Thanks,” replied Jirra. “I really love her.”

    “And she obviously loves you.”

    Jirra nodded. “Mom said that you’ve been seeing someone.”

    Judy grinned. “He’s a businessman out of Tucson. He comes to the spa every now and then. It’s nothing serious, but it is fun.”
   
    “Good for you,” said Jirra.

    “He’s supposed to come up here soon. I’d like you to meet him,” said Judy.

    “What’s his name?”

    “Morgan Browning,” said Judy. “He’s a businessman and investor in Arizona and New Mexico.”

    “How did you meet him?” asked Jirra.

    “He was a guest here at the spa. We met during one of the dinner events and just hit it off,” she said. “Since then, we’ve met for dinner in Santa Fe and Tucson.”

    “Do you think it’s serious?” asked Jirra.

    Judy leaned back in her chair. “One can hope, dear.”

    Jirra laughed.

    “So, how have you been doing?” asked Judy.

    “Life is interesting,” said Jirra.

    “You seem to be more comfortable with being a woman,” said Judy.

    Jirra nodded. “I still have my moments, but overall I am more at peace with my life. Of course it helps to have some great friends.”

    “Never underestimate the strength you can get from friends. If you surround yourself with good people you can never go wrong. I hope you listen to them…I know you can be a little hard-headed,” said Judy.
   
    Jirra pointed at her chest. “Who…me?”

    “It takes one to know one, Jirra. It isn’t always easy to listen to people when they tell you the truth, especially when that truth hurts. But you must find the strength to accept the truth and move on.”

    “I don’t have to worry about that…my friends aren’t shy about sharing their opinions,” said Jirra.

    “Do most of them know the truth about you?”

    Jirra nodded. “There are a few that I haven’t told yet, but I will eventually.”

    “And obviously the ones you have told have kept the secret,” said Judy.
   
    “Just like those here at the spa,” said Jirra.

    Judy nodded. “Can you believe it’s been almost two years since it happened?”

    “No…and yes…sometimes it feels like it just happened, and other times it feels…well it feels like I’ve always been a girl. Does that make sense?”

    “Yes it does,” said Judy.

    Jirra looked at her watch. “I need to get going. Alexis wants to go for a hike before dinner.”

    “Have a good time dear,” said Judy.

Chapter 14

    “How long does it take for this to happen?” asked Alexis as she locked the door to Tara’s office. It was a little after two in the morning. The only light was from the moon that was shining through the window.

    “It varies. The strange thing about a spirit journey is that time doesn’t behave like it does here. On average the whole thing takes a couple of hours, sometimes longer…at least that’s what I’ve been able to tell from looking at the clock after it’s over,” said Jirra as she positioned two Navaho rugs on the floor of the office.

    “I wonder what form my spirit guide will take?” asked Alexis, as she started to undress.

    “I hope it’s a chipmunk,” said Jirra with a grin, referring to Alexis’s nickname that she had as a kid.

    “That would be my luck,” said Alexis.

    “Just remember that they really aren’t animals. They just pick the form of an animal,” said Jirra.

    “So if my guide is a predator there’s no danger that it will eat your guide, right?”

    Jirra nodded. “That’s what I’ve been told.”

    Both women undressed and sat down on the rugs.

    “Now, close your eyes and clear your mind. Try not to think of anything,” said Jirra.

    “How long do we wait to see if this works?”

    “Long enough,” replied Jirra. “Damn, that sounds like something Killara would say.”

    Alexis smiled slightly and then closed her eyes. Jirra did the same.

Chapter 15

    “Alexis,” said Jirra. “Open your eyes.”

    The first thing that Alexis noticed was that it was daytime and for a moment she figured they had just fallen asleep. Then it hit her that they were in the Anasazi canyon.

    “What happened?” she asked as she stood up.
   
    “Apparently we made contact,” said Jirra.

    Alexis looked around. The front of the canyon was clear of rocks. “It looks so different. Are we in the past?”

    “I guess so,” said Jirra. She looked around. “I wonder where Killara is?”

    “I’m over here, little one,” said a kangaroo rat, which had just hopped up on a rock, a few feet away from Jirra.

    Jirra smiled. “Good to see you again, Killara. Thank you for meeting us. This is my…my lover Alexis.”

    Killara appeared to nod. “It is good to finally meet you, Alexis.”

    Alexis walked cautiously closer. “Um, pleased to meet you too. Roo has told me so much about you.”

    Killara scratched his head with his large hind foot. “And she has told me much about you. Now, are you ready to meet your guide, Alexis Eden?”

    Alexis nodded. “Yes…yes I am.”

    “Then turn around,” he said.

    Alexis and Jirra turned to see a large orange and black cat leap gracefully onto a nearby boulder.

    “Greeting Alexis Eden, I am pleased to finally meet you,” greeted the jaguar, as it sat down on the large rock. “My name is Taima.”

    The voice coming from the cat was female.

    “Hello, Taima,” replied Alexis. “What a beautiful name.”

    Alexis immediately felt an overwhelming feeling of trust towards Taima.

    “It means crash of thunder in some human tongues,” said Taima.

    Alexis looked at Jirra, and smiled. “That seems appropriate.”

    “Jirra, I would like to talk to Alexis in private. I hope you don’t mind,” said Taima.

    Jirra shook her head. “I understand. I have some things to discuss with Killara.”

    Alexis leaned over and gave Jirra a kiss, and then followed the jaguar off towards the canyon.

    Jirra sat down next to Killara. “Thank you.”

    “There’s nothing to thank me for, this was destined to happen. Now, tell me what’s on your mind,” he said.

    Jirra told him about her premonitions concerning the canyons and her friends.

    “You are right…something will happen…actually several things will happen,” he said.

    Jirra sighed. “I need a little more than that. Can I trust Hallie and Tessa?”

    “Yes, they are closer to you than you can imagine…in some ways you are sisters, but I’ll leave that to you to discover.”

    “And what about the canyons? There’s something there, right?”

    “Yes, and it will take all of you to protect it and to protect the others.”
   
    “What do you mean? Is someone I know in danger?” asked Jirra.

    “Events are about to happen that will put people you know at risk…you too will face danger…trust your feelings and your friends and you will get through this task,” he said.

    “Task…you make it sound like I’m on a quest or something,” she said.
   
    “A quest, yes that is a suitable term. Your actions so far have been noticed…by others…and they have decided it’s time to test you.”

    “What does that mean, Killara?” asked Jirra.
   
    “Remember when you asked if your transformation had a purpose?”

    Jirra nodded.

    “Now is the time to see if it does,” he said.

    She stared at the kangaroo rat for a moment.

    “That’s it?”

    He moved his head and it looked like a nod. “Trust your feelings, little one. I have great faith in you.”

    Jirra was about to speak when it ended and she found herself back in Tara’s office.

    “Damnit!” she muttered as she stood up and looked around.

    Alexis was still sitting down. “That was amazing,” she said.
   
    “You have no idea,” said Jirra as she opened her laptop and began to type furiously.

    “Aren’t you going to get dressed?” asked Alexis as she stood up and stretched.

    “No, not until I get all this down,” said Jirra without looking up. “I recommend you do the same thing if you want to remember what just happened. The details from the vision quest fade quickly.”

    Alexis nodded and sat down and opened up her laptop.

    Other than the sound of typing, the only other noise was the sound of the birds greeting the sunrise.

Chapter 16

    Over a hearty breakfast of huevos rancheros and coffee, Jirra and Alexis talked about their vision quest.
   
    “I now understand why you’re so frustrated after each vision quest,” said Alexis as she added a few drops of Cholula hot sauce on her eggs. She took a taste and then added some more hot sauce. “For every answer Taima gave it raised two more questions.”

    “Just two?” replied Jirra as she reached for the basket with warm tortillas. “Just once I would love a straight answer from that little rodent!”

    “If your spirit guide gave you straight answers…what fun would that be?” asked Tara as she sat down across from Jirra and Alexis.

    “It might take away the fun, but it would make things a bit more clear,” said Jirra.

    “Do you want to talk about it?” asked Tara as she poured some cream into her coffee.

    Jirra told Tara what Killara had said, leaving out the names of Hallie and Tessa.

    “I don’t want to create a panic or anything…not until I know more about what’s happening,” said Jirra.

    Tara nodded. “I think you should tell Jen.”

    “I plan on doing that the next time I see her,” said Jirra.

    “What about the others?” asked Tara.

    “I’ll talk to them when they get here,” said Jirra. “I trust you Tara, but I need to talk to them first…does that make sense?”

    “Perfect sense, considering if the connection you have with them is what I suspect,” said Tara. “It’s pretty amazing when you consider what is happening. I always knew that there was a world beyond the human world, but now I am starting to see proof. Don’t worry, Jirra you know you can trust me to share any secret.”

    “I know that, Tara and appreciate it. I hope to tell you more soon,” said Jirra.

    Tara smiled as she sipped her coffee. “So, you have a jaguar for a guide…that’s very impressive.”

    “She’s so beautiful,” said Alexis. “She’s also as evasive as Killara. Do they teach all spirit guides to speak in riddles?”

    Tara nodded. “I know what you mean. It may be time for me to contact my guide…all things considered.”

    Alexis looked to her left and saw Jen walk in. “There she is.”

    Jirra nodded and waved. “I suppose there’s no time like the present.”

    “Wait until after breakfast,” suggested Alexis as she looked around. “The tourists are up and starting to file in and Jen’s gone into her ‘hostess’ mode in self-defense.”

    Jirra looked around. “I guess you’re right.”  She then finished her breakfast.

Chapter 17

    After breakfast, Jirra and Alexis told Jen about their vision quest. They were sitting around the kitchen table in Jirra’s family cottage.

    “I had a hunch something like this was going on,” said Jen.

    “So how do I approach Hallie?” asked Jirra. “I mean I can’t just walk up and tell her that I was transformed into a woman and that I know the same thing happened to her because my kangaroo rat spirit guide told me so.”

    Jen laughed. “I wouldn’t put it exactly like that, but there’s no reason to beat around the bush either. If Hallie is like us, then she probably has sensed a connection too.”

    “What about Tessa?” asked Alexis.

    Jen shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, but if she’s connected to all this then we’ll see the way.”

    “So what do we do about Killara’s warning?”

    “We wait,” said Jen. “I don’t think the threat he has alluded to is supernatural. If it was he wouldn’t need us to do anything. Spirit guides have great power in the supernatural world…no I suspect that we’re tasked to protect something in the canyons from something far more dangerous than the mystical world…man.”

    Jirra nodded. “I know one thing…I need to get up to the canyon this week.”

    “Well, Dan’s supposed to be here soon, you can ask him,” said Alexis.

    “I definitely plan on it,” she replied. “I know that there’s something up there…I mean I feel so sure about it….if I close my eyes I can almost picture where to go.”

    “What do you think it is?” asked Jen.

    Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “I haven’t got a clue!”

    Jen laughed. “Well, you can count on me.”

“When does Hallie arrive?” asked Jirra.

    “I think today,” said Jen.

    Jirra sighed. “It’s all coming together.”

Chapter 18

    Dan’s jeep arrived just before lunch. Liz was standing in the doorway of her office and smiled as the sun tanned man stepped out of the jeep and stretched. She then walked over to him and gave him a hug.

    “Be careful, I haven’t showered all week,” he said.
   
    “I remember what life was like in the field,” she replied. “I’m just so glad to see you.”

    Jirra watched her mom and Dan kiss. She waited before walking over.

    “Hi Jirra,” said Dan.
   
    “Hi,” she replied. “It’s good to see you.”

    She also gave him a hug.

    “Be careful, I don’t want to get you dirty,” said Dan.

    “Like mother like child,” said Liz with a smile.

    “I don’t look at it as dirt…rather it’s history,” said Jirra with a grin.

    Dan laughed. “I’ll have to tell my crew that when they complain about the lack of showers at the site.”

    “Is Barrett coming down?” asked Jirra as she looked around.

    “No, he’s staying up at site. We’ve had some more visitors and he wants to make sure nothing happens,” explained Dan as they walked towards his cottage.

    “What do you mean?” asked Liz.

     “We’ve found fresh footprints near the canyon,” he replied.

    “Maybe it’s the movie crew,” said Liz.

    Dan shook his head. “No, they’ve been really good about obeying our rules. Jen has also threatened to fire anyone who trespasses. No, this is a strange one. It’s like we’re being watched.”

    “You have security, right?” asked Jirra.

    Dan nodded. “They’ve found the prints, but haven’t seen the person leaving them. We do know it’s only one person as the boot prints are the same. Whoever it is, they’re very good. It’s forced us to take precautions like removing anything important as soon as possible.”

    “Under guard?” asked Jirra.

    Dan nodded. “Unfortunately the demand for Anasazi relics is very high among private collectors. A small intact piece of pottery could be worth thousands of dollars. Even pottery shards are worth hundreds of dollars. Some sites have been robbed at gunpoint. I doubt that will happen as we’re federally protected…but anything is possible.”

    “Can I still come up?” asked Jirra.

    They entered Dan’s cottage, which also doubled as his office.

    “Is that a smart thing to do, Roo? I mean it could be dangerous,” said Liz.

    Dan nodded. “It might be best to wait.”

    “Please…look, I have a strong connection to the canyon…in some ways I have more of a right to be there than anyone else,” she said. “And I have survived a few brushes with danger.”

    “Has she always been this stubborn?” asked Dan as he looked at Liz.

    Liz shrugged her shoulders. “Just like her mother. Okay, you can go if Dan says it’s okay, Roo.”

    Jirra stared at Dan. “Please… pretty please?”

    He sighed. “Why not? You’ve obviously perfected your big eyed puppy dog look.”

    Jirra hugged him. “Thank you!”

    “Uffff! You’re …welcome, Jirra,” he replied. “Now…can you let go so I am breathe!”

    Jirra stepped back and smiled. “Sorry about that. Well, I’ll leave you two alone…thanks again!”

Chapter 19

    “So he’s letting you go up to the canyon?” asked Alexis.

    Jirra nodded.

    “How long will you be there?”

    “A couple of days, why? Aren’t you coming along?”

    “Well, while you’re there, I can do that scene for Jen,” said Alexis. “It will be less of a distraction if I’m not there and if you do discover something, we won’t be that far away.”

    “That makes sense,” said Jirra barely holding in her disappointment. 

    “Hey, we can make up for it later,” said Alexis with a grin. “Jen did offer us the use of her cottage.”

    Jirra’s frown immediately disappeared. “I can’t wait.”

    There was a knock on the door and Jirra got up to see who it was.

    Jen was standing outside with another woman. Jirra immediately recognized her as Dr. Hallie Thorn Pappadimos.

    Hallie was wearing a green skirt, a white short sleeve blouse, and sandals. A silver labrys was hanging on a silver chain around her neck. Even though she spent months at a time working at an archeological site in Crete, her complexion was perfect, thanks to her Minoan heritage.

    “Look who I found,” announced Jen.

    “Good to see you again, Jirra,” said Hallie, as she greeted the others. “You too, Alexis.”

    “It’s good to see you again, Hallie,” said Jirra. “Please come on in.”

    Jen and Hallie stepped inside.

    “When did you get in?” asked Alexis.

    “Thirty minutes ago. My dad had a meeting in Santa Fe and won’t be here until later…if at all. The man doesn’t know how to take a vacation! I didn’t want to spend what little vacation I get in a city. Besides, Jen has been bragging about this place…I must admit that it exceeds even her descriptions.”

    They sat down in the living room.

    “How long will you be here?” asked Alexis.

    “A week or so, then I’m flying to Crete to work on the dig. Kim is already there with Annie our daughter,” said Hallie.

    “How old is she now?” asked Alexis.

    “Almost three and a real handful.” said Hallie. “They’re staying with Stefanos at his home near the site.”

    “Who’s that?” asked Jirra.

    Hallie smiled. “I’m sorry; he’s a very dear family friend…actually he’s closer than family. Have you ever been to Crete?”

    Jirra shook her head.

    “We should go some time,” said Alexis.

    “You’ll love it and I’d love to show you the dig,” said Hallie. “Anyway, Stefanos is an old family friend and is actually closer than some of my actual family.”

    “I’d really love that,” said Jirra. “I’ve looked at your site many times on your website. It looks fascinating.”

    “Speaking of fascinating, I hear you helped discover a pretty remarkable site here,” said Hallie.

    “I just followed some clues,” said Jirra. “It was just dumb luck.”

    Hallie smiled. “Don’t be so modest, a major part of being a successful archeologist is dumb luck. I’m very impressed what you did. I also heard you were the one who discovered the remains of Dr, Margate.”

    Jirra nodded. “I just stumbled across them. How do you know about him?”

    “His book was one of the reasons I studied archeology. I still have a very dog-eared copy of his book. Now, if I remember right, you’re a writer.”

    “I want to be,” said Jirra.

    “She already is,” corrected Alexis.
   
    “Damn right,” added Jen who then told Hallie about Jirra’s writing accomplishments.

    “Very impressive,” said Hallie with a smile.

    Jirra thanked her and then looked at Alexis and Jen. She then took a deep breath and decided to go for broke. Hallie, can I ask you something?”

    “Sure, Jirra, what is it?”

    “Do you feel something…like something has drawn you to this place?” asked Jirra.

    Hallie stared back as if she was in shock.

    Jirra bit down on her lower lip for a moment. “Judging by the look on your face I know the answer. Do you remember when we first met?’

    Hallie nodded. “Yes, it was at a party following the Oscars... I was rather pregnant with Annie at the time.”

    “It felt like we knew each other, didn’t it?”

    Hallie nodded again. “So you felt it too?”

    “I don’t know how to say this…it’s really strange…but I…I used to be a guy,” stated Jirra. “I was transformed here at the spa.”

    Hallie stared back. “What do you mean by transformed?”

    “I was in a mud bath and was struck by lightning. There was something about the mud that changed me into a girl,” said Jirra.

    “It’s all true,” said Alexis.

    “You mean she’s like you, Jen?” asked Hallie.

    Jen shook her head. “No, not exactly, but we share some common traits.”

    “This site was used by the Anasazi to change men into women. We don’t know the reason, but we think it was part of a fertility ceremony,” said Jirra.

    Hallie nodded. “That would make sense. I now know why I feel close to you Jirra. I underwent a similar experience. I was originally named Harry Thorn.”

    “How did it happen?” asked Jirra. It was so amazing to meet another person who had undergone a similar experience.
   
    Hallie laughed. “My change wasn’t as simple was a mud bath and some lightning. A rather zealous fellow grad student raped me with an ancient Minoan object that we were studying.”  She then explained how she had been transformed.

(For Hallie’s story read Purpose and Ambition)

    “My god…that explains your looks,” said Alexis. “I’ve always thought you looked Minoan.”

    “Actually you should have said ‘my goddesses.’ I was transformed by three Minoan deities,” said Hallie. “They molded my body like it was clay…”

    “What?” asked Jirra. “Maybe we do have a connection!”

    “You were transformed by a combination of lightning and the mud, right?” asked Hallie.

    Jirra nodded. “There are even petroglyphs in the canyon that show it.”

    “This cannot be chance,” said Hallie.

    “What do you mean?” asked Jen.

    “When the Minoan civilization was devastated by the volcanic eruption of Thera, some of the survivors scattered. They were a great seagoing race so it’s possible they eventually made it to the Americas. The Anasazi have long been considered different by the other Native Americans…it’s very possible that some of the Minoans had contact with them,” said Hallie.

    “Maybe that’s what you’re looking for, Jirra,” said Alexis.

    “What do you mean?” asked Hallie.

    Jirra told Hallie about her vision quest and premonitions.

    “What do you think? Do you think I’m crazy?”

    Hallie laughed. “No Jirra, I don’t. After what I’ve experienced in the past few years I’ve learned not to discount anything.”

    “Tell her the rest,” said Alexis.

    “My spirit guide alluded to danger around the site,” said Jirra. She then told Hallie what Dan had said.

    “I can confirm what Jirra has said,” added Jen. “There are just too many unexplained things going on around the canyon I’m using for the filming and the Anasazi canyon.”

    Hallie rubbed her chin. “I think I know what to do. Can I use your phone?”
   
    “Who are you calling?” asked Alexis.
   
    “Tessa Barnard, you remember her from the premier of the show this past spring, right?” asked Hallie.

    Jirra nodded and cast a glance at Alexis.

 “She’s sort of an expert in these types of things and she’s also part of the sisterhood. But you already suspected that didn’t you, Jirra?” asked Hallie.

    “My spirit guide sort of confirmed it,” confessed Jirra.

    “They must be more talkative than my goddesses,” said Hallie as she dialed the phone.

Chapter 20

    “She’ll be here as soon as she can,” said Hallie as she hung up the phone.

    “So what’s Tessa’s story?” asked Alexis.

    “I think she should tell you,” said Hallie. “But I will say that it’s even more amazing than mine.”

    “I can’t wait,” said Jirra.

    “Okay, so, what’s the plan?” asked Jen.

    “Well, I think that Jirra and I should check out the canyon. Do you think Dr. Montgomery will mind another visitor?” asked Hallie.

    Jirra shook her head. “He has your book and I know he’d love for you to see the site. He knows about my change…but no one else at the site does…well not yet anyway.”

    “I’ll remember that,” said Hallie. “Anyway, Jen you said that Alexis is going with you to the movie set?”

    “That’s right,” said Jen. “After we do a few shots here at the spa first.”

    “Tessa will be arriving tomorrow. Jen, do you think you can arrange for her to have some credentials to be on the set?” asked Hallie.

    “Sure, that won’t be a problem,” said Jen. “If even a tiny fraction of what I’ve heard about her is true I’ll feel a whole lot more comfortable about this.”

    “So just what have you been up to Jen?” asked Alexis.

    Jen smiled then shook her head. “All I’ll say is that I’ve developed a lot of connections since my transformation. I do have worldwide business interests you know.”

    “Good, she’ll check out the area and see what she can learn about our visitor,” said Hallie.

    “Dan said that the guy is very stealthy,” said Jirra. “She might know how to find him.”

    “I doubt if he’s a match for Tessa,” said Hallie. “Now, I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m getting hungry.”

    Jirra looked at her watch. “We can grab a light lunch.”

    “I need more than that,” said Hallie.

    Jirra shook her head. “You don’t understand. There’s going to be a steer roast this afternoon and trust me you want to come hungry.”

Chapter 21

    Jirra, Alexis, Hallie, and Jen headed to the steer roast together.

    “I hope they start serving soon…the aroma of that beef cooking has been driving me wild,” said Hallie.

    “I know what you mean,” said Jirra.

They sat down at the picnic table where Liz and Dan were sitting.

    Jirra introduced Hallie to Dan.

    “I’ve read your book on Crete, very exciting discoveries. It’s a real honor to meet you,” he greeted.

    “The feeling is mutual,” replied Hallie. “I’ve read your papers on this site; quite remarkable to locate a totally new Anasazi site.”

    “Actually there are probably dozens, if not more, undiscovered sites…and to be honest, I didn’t discover it, Jirra did,” he replied.

    “I just found the canyon, you did the hard work,” said Jirra.

    “Well, what’s important is the site is being studied and protected,” interjected Hallie.

    “Good point. Now, I have one question, Jirra told me that your father is the movie producer Richard Thorn… yet you use the last name Pappadimos, are you also related to Alex & Carla Pappadimos?” he asked.

    “It’s rather complicated so I’ll give you the short version. My mother was Alex’s niece.  My dad met her when he was filming on Crete and they fell instantly in love. She died when I was born and my dad realized that he wasn’t the best person to raise a baby. So I grew up with Alex and Carla in Columbus Ohio. I took their name to honor them as they passed on their love of the past to me. I take it you know them?”

    “Only professionally, although I did take a course one summer under Alex, he’s a remarkable man,” replied Dan. “It’s a small world.”

    Before the two archeologists got too much into talking shop, Liz interrupted them.

    “While you two are becoming acquainted, we’ll go over and grab some of the appetizers,” she said. “What can we get you two to drink?”

    Hallie looked over at the serving area. “Is that sangria?”

    Liz nodded. “It’s Hannah’s own recipe and it’s excellent, would you like some?”

    “Yes, please,” replied Hallie.

    Liz nodded and looked at Dan. “And the usual for you?”

    Dan smiled “That would be great.”

    “What’s the usual?” asked Jirra.

    “Dos Equis Amber,” replied Liz as they headed to the appetizers.

    They ran into Tara and Cari as they reached the line.

    “We have a table if you want to join us,” said Jirra.

    “We’d like that,” said Cari.

    “How did all of you get out of helping Hannah?” asked Jen.

    “We have an arrangement, she doesn’t interfere with our jobs and we don’t aggravate her by offering to help,” replied Tara with a smile.

    Tara nodded. “When Hannah is producing this sort of feast, she gets rather…how do I put this…”

    “Easily agitated?” asked Jirra.

    “That’s a polite way of putting it,” said Cari. “Jen, when the spa first opened we all helped, but now that we’ve gotten bigger Hannah has a much larger staff. She likes to do things her way and she has trained them to her standards… considering the results who can argue with her.”

    “Even Cody knows to stay out of her way,” added Tara with a grin.

    Jen laughed. “I can relate to that. Believe it or not, I have been accused of being over demanding at times.”

    Alexis’s eyes opened wide. “Just a little?” 

    Jen just smiled back. “Anyway, I hope she finds some time to relax and join us.”

    “I know she’ll try,” said Liz.

    They walked over to the tables that had the appetizers. There were fresh home-made tortilla chips, guacamole, and a variety of salsas, including mild, medium, and hot. There was also a fruit salsa made up of pineapple, sweet red peppers, sweet onion, and a small amount of jalapeno, cilantro, and also lime juice.

    “I love how Hannah has all the ingredients listed for each item,” said Alexis.

    “We have to do that for the dietary considerations of the guests,” said Liz.

    Hannah walked over and smiled. “Sorry I haven’t stopped by sooner, but you know how I get during these things.”

    “What do you mean?” asked Tara with an innocent look on her face. “Just because we include you on the list we give the guests of animals to avoid?”

    Hannah pretended to pick up a bowl of salsa and throw it at her.

    “Seriously, I’ll try to come over after we get the meal served,” said Hannah as she set the bowl down, and then repositioned it slightly.  She then looked over where they were preparing the beef and gritted her teeth. “Excuse me.”

    They watched her walk swiftly over towards the roasting steer to correct what was being done wrong.

    “She’s definitely a perfectionist,” said Jen. “She should learn to relax and trust her staff…like I do.”

    Alexis almost dropped her plate. “Okay, now you have got to be kidding!”

    Jen just turned around and smiled. “Gotcha!”

Chapter 22

    They carried over enough of the appetizers for the whole table and sat down. Liz and Dan were drinking beer and the rest had sangria. Jen had one glass of sangria then stayed with water since she was still having some problems with the heat.

    “This is all locally prepared?” asked Hallie as she ate.

    Tara nodded. “Hannah tries to make the menu at spa both seasonal and regional. This way the spa is respectful to the people who have lived and cooked in this area for generations. We have a great mixture of Native-American, Mexican, and western cultures to select from. She does make some concessions for some ingredients...like the pineapple in the fruit salsa.”

    “It also makes the local farmers happy as we now buy a lot of their produce,” added Cari.

    “Don’t forget the ranchers, they love Judy now,” said Tara. “The steer for this party came from a nearby ranch.”

    “That’s wonderful,” said Hallie. “When I’m over in Crete we buy almost everything at the local markets. It’s also a great way to improve on my Greek.”

    “Liz has helped on the spa menus too,” added Cari.

    “I wouldn’t go that far; I’ve just made some suggestions concerning health and diet, but Hannah is usually one step ahead of me. I do let her know when we get a guest with dietary concerns like allergies,” explained Liz. “Trust me, the last thing I want to do is treat some one for an allergic reaction.”

    “Well, it’s all wonderful,” said Hallie. “Thank you so much for making me feel at home.”

    “It’s a pleasure to have you here,” said Liz.

    A member of the serving staff stopped by the table and set down copies of the menu. Other members of the staff began to place sauces, condiments, and baskets of bread on the tables.

    Hallie picked up one of menus and began to read it. The main meal was of course the roasted beef, with three choices of sauces, including Chile Colorado, which was a red chile sauce, Chile Verde, a green chili sauce, and traditional barbecue sauce.

    Hallie asked about the sauces and Tara described each one.

    “The BBQ sauce is very special. It’s from Judy’s family and it’s excellent,” said Tara. “I keep telling her she should sell it.”

    “Maybe I can get her to bottle some up so I can take some back to Columbus for the football season,” said Hallie as she continued to read the menu. “I’d ask her for the recipe, but I know how protective some people are about their family recipes.”

    In addition to the beef, there was roasted chicken for those who didn’t like beef.

    As with the appetizers, the menu had all the ingredients listed for each item so the guests would know what was in each one.
   
    There were two salads. The first was a chilled gazpacho salad. It contained chopped tomatoes, cucumbers, onion, green peppers, lime juice, cilantro, salt, pepper, and olive oil. The other salad was a grapefruit and orange salad.

    “The citrus salad lists mint as an ingredient, is it fresh?” asked Hallie.

    Cari nodded. “Hannah has a great herb garden. She’s even having Judy build her a green house so she can grow things year-round.”

    “Judy must really want to keep her,” said Hallie.

    “Since she’s been here, at least ten restaurants have tried to poach her from the spa,” said Tara.
   
    Hallie went back to reading the menu.

    For side dishes there were Southwest pinto beans, roast vegetables with goat cheese, and corn on the cob.

    The Southwest pinto beans were listed as vegetarian and were served with sour cream & lime wedges.

    “The pinto recipe is one that I passed onto Hannah. It was one my grandmother taught me, although I must admit that Hannah has made some great modifications,” explained Tara. “The pintos are soaked and then stewed with sautéed onion & garlic, green chili peppers, tomato puree, cumin, oregano, salt, black pepper, cayenne, coffee, and brown sugar.”

     “They sound delicious,” said Hallie. She then pointed to the vegetables. “Um, can I get the vegetables without the goat cheese?”

    “I would think you would love goat cheese, Hallie,” said Dan. “I mean, it’s a staple in Crete, right?”

    Hallie nodded. “It is, but…I sort of have a bad experience with goats. I have sworn off goat cheese.”

    Jirra made a note to ask Hallie about that later, as she suspected it was probably a very interesting story.

    They’re conversation was interrupted by the ringing of a dinner triangle being rung by Hannah.

    “Okay, for those of you who are new to this, it’s pretty simple, come on up and fill your plate. If you want more, come on back! Just keep in mind there will be dessert and my staff has prepared some very tasty treats,” announced Hannah. “So in the words of the old west…come and get it!”

Chapter 23

    Throughout the meal, Hannah’s serving staff made sure that the baskets were kept filled with fresh tortillas and cornbread. They also ensured that there was enough butter at each table.

    Jirra let out a contented sigh as she took a bite of a piece of cornbread that was covered in green chili butter.

    “This is one thing you can’t get back east,” she stated.

    Hannah worked her way around the tables, both greeting the guests and at the same time ensuring everything was okay.

    “How is everything?” she asked.

    “Hannah, it’s wonderful as always,” said Jirra.

    The others all agreed.

    Jirra introduced Hallie to Hannah.

    “I’d love to trade some recipes with you. I have some great ones from Crete,” said Hallie.

    Hannah’s eyes lit up. “That sounds like a good deal, I love Mediterranean food.”

    “Great,” replied Hallie. “By the way, this barbecue sauce is wonderful.”

    “Thank you. Oh, Dan, I sent a load of food up to the dig,” said Hannah. “They’ll have to reheat it, but it still better than the MREs that they eat.”

    Dan laughed. “They’ll definitely appreciate that, thank you. Although they actually like some of the military meals.” 

    Hannah rolled her eyes. “I don’t understand why,” she replied. She then looked out at the guests and staff as they ate. “It is very satisfying to see that everyone is enjoying the meal so much.”

    “Anyone who doesn’t like this meal is crazy,” said Jirra. “This meal by itself was worth the drive cross country.”

    “Thank you very much Jirra,” said Hannah.

    “Hannah, can you duplicate this meal for my crew?” asked Jen. “We’ll be wrapping up filming soon and I’d like to throw them a nice meal as a way of wrapping up the shoot. Oh, is it possible to have some of that wonderful chocolate dessert that Lindsey made the first time I was here at the wrap party? ”

    Hannah nodded. “That can be arranged. Just give me the numbers and the date of the meal. And if Lindsay is back from Boston by the time you have your party I’m sure that she’d want to make it again just for you, Jen.”

    “I will,” said Jen.

    Hannah looked at her watch. “Excuse me; I need to make sure that the dessert is ready to go. It was nice meeting you Hallie. I hope we can talk later.”

Chapter 24

    Hannah rang the triangle again to get everyone’s attention.

    “Now for dessert…assuming you left some room, we have several choices. First there is fresh made Margarita ice cream. Next we have homemade cinnamon oatmeal cookies, and last we have Mexican chocolate-pinon brownies. These are a local treat. The pinons are like pine nuts and they come from our state tree, the single-leaf pinon. We also have fresh watermelon. So please come on up.”

    The ice cream was served in small waxed paper cups, which made serving much easier.

    As the guests and staff filed through the line, Cody and some of his staff lit the fire in the large stone circle that the tables surrounded. Several local musicians came out and began to play.

    “This is wonderful,” said Hallie. “Thank you so much for including me.”

    “You’re welcome, Hallie,” said Liz.

    “You’re part of the family now,” said Jirra.

    “Thank you. My dad is going to be bummed that he missed this,” she replied. She then turned to Dan. “So, when you head back up to the dig, can I join you?”

    Dan nodded vigorously. “I would be honored. We’re going back tomorrow; you and Jirra can share a tent together. I’m sorry but we don’t have great accommodations at the site.”

    Hallie smiled back. “That sounds great and don’t forget that I’ve spent many summers roughing it.”

    “Are you sure that you don’t want to come along, Alexis?” asked Dan.
   
    Alexis shook her head. “No, Jen has plans for me.”

    He looked confused.

    “She wants to give me a small role in the movie,” explained Alexis.

    Jirra then saw Judy walking towards them. She was with a tall distinguished looking man.

    The man looked to be in his late forties, as his black hair was starting to have a touch of gray. He was tall; almost six-two thin, but appeared to be in excellent shape. He had a well groomed moustache that sort of gave him the appearance of an old western gunslinger.

    “Hi everyone, are you having a good time?” asked Judy. “This is my friend Morgan Browning.”

    A round of introductions was made

    “I’m sorry that we can’t stay and talk longer, but Morgan has to head to Santa Fe for a morning meeting,” apologized Judy.

    They then walked away.

    Jirra cast a glance at Jen who subtly shook her head as if to say I know what you mean, but this isn’t the time or place to bring it up.

Chapter 25

    Alexis, Jirra, Jen, and Hallie sat out on the deck drinking coffee and enjoying a pleasant evening.

    “That was a wonderful feast. When you two come to Crete I will ensure you’ll get one in return,” said Hallie. “Stefanos can roast a lamb so that the meat is so tender; it virtually melts in your mouth.”

    “That sounds delicious,” said Jirra. “So, please tell me something…what’s the story with goat cheese?”

    Hallie laughed. “My goddesses are rather protective of the site and when some men came and threatened to kill me…they were turned into female goats. They were rounded up by a local goat header. He milks them and makes cheese, which he gives us as a gift.”

    Jirra looked at Alexis and then back at Hallie. “Okay, that’s a good reason to not eat goat cheese.”

    She was also amazed how casually Hallie mentioned that she had almost been killed.

    “Oh, have you heard back from Tessa?” asked Alexis.

    Hallie nodded. “She had a different idea and instead of working for Jen, she’s just going to come here as a guest. She’s supposed to be here in a few days, so when you see her pretend that you don’t know her.”

    “Does she think that it’s that serious?” asked Jirra.

    “She has a sense for these sorts of things,” said Hallie. “Oh, she said that I can tell you about her… since we’re sort of related now.”

    Jen sat up. “Please, I’ve been wondering about her.”

    “As you suspected, Jirra, Tessa was also once a man. In fact she was a retired US Navy SEAL. As a man, he was betrayed and murdered while working with a team that had excavated a temple to the Goddess Athena. It was Athena who picked her to seek revenge,” said Hallie, who then went on to tell them about Tessa.

    (For the entire story read Revenge of the Goddesses: Athena’s Assassin)

    “By the way, Tessa had the same sort of feeling about you that you had about her,” said Hallie.

    “This isn’t chance. I mean our coming together,” said Jen seriously.

    “I was thinking the same way,” said Jirra.

    “I was about to say the same thing,” added Hallie.

    “I think you all should form some sort of organization or group,” said Alexis.

    “What… like the Justice League?” asked Jirra.

    “I think the X-men would be more appropriate,” said Jen with a grin.

    Alexis rolled her eyes. “Seriously, when this is cleared up, you need to sit down and talk about this.”

    “That might not be a bad idea,” said Jen.

    “Well, let’s solve one mystery first,” said Jirra as she stretched and yawned. “It’s getting late and we have a big day ahead of us tomorrow.”

    “I agree,” said Hallie. “But, I also think that Alexis’s idea is something we need to consider.”

Chapter 26

    Hallie ate breakfast with Jirra the next morning.  She was dressed in shorts and a gray T-shirt that said “Property of The Ohio State University Athletic Department” on it.

    “Where’s Alexis?” asked Hallie.

    “She left an hour ago with Jen,” replied Jirra as she poured some honey into her tea.

    “I take it you two are really close,” said Hallie.
   
    “We plan on getting married,” said Jirra.

    Hallie nodded as she took a bite of her omelet.
   
    “I have a question for you, Hallie, what’s your status…I mean legally?” asked Jirra.

    “Legally and for all other purposes I am a woman. My goddesses took care of that,” said Hallie.

    Jirra let out a sigh. “I wish that would happen to me. I have to pretend that I’m transgendered. It makes life rather difficult as I’m completely female…if you know what I mean.”

    “So, that means you can get pregnant?”

    “So, I’ve been told…and it scares me,” replied Jirra.

    “Having a child is a wonderful experience, Jirra,” said Hallie. “I love my daughter.”

    “It’s not that. How do I explain that I’m pregnant? I mean they’ve done wonders with SRS, but so far they haven’t included reproduction. If I get pregnant…I’m scared what will happen to me.”

    “Do you want to get pregnant?”

    Jirra nodded. “I get…urges…when I see a baby or a pregnant woman. Alexis knows this and we’ve talked about it and how we will handle it. I just wish I could be like you or Tessa or…um, never mind.”

    Hallie stared back. “So do you know someone else…someone like us?”

    Jirra looked around before replying to make sure that no one else in the dining room was listening. “Yes…she was changed by…science.”

    “What do you mean… and don’t worry, I won’t ask for her name or anything like that.”

    “She was changed by a DNA process. It’s a long story but the government gave her a new identity.”

    Hallie nodded. “I always suspected that would be possible some day. Do you think she would be willing to meet with me some day?”

    “I’m sure of it…but I would have to ask her,” replied Jirra. “She’s a great friend…one of my best friends.”

    “You can never have enough of those,” said Hallie. “So our sisterhood continues to grow.”

    Jirra glanced around again. “There might be another. I’ve never met her…but my friend has hinted about it.”

    “Any idea what caused her change?” asked Hallie in a near whisper.

    “I have no idea, but anything is possible. Maybe it’s magic?”

Chapter 27

    Hallie and Jirra sat in the open jeep as it made its way along the trail to the camp. Dan was driving. It was packed full of food and water.

    “How many people are at the site right now?” asked Hallie who was now wearing a well broken in boonie hat.

    “Only a few right now. We’re limited due to water and food,” he replied. “We have two grad students, Barrett and Jimmy, along with two security guards.”

    “Barrett is one of the grad students, he’s an old friend,” said Jirra.

    “Barrett’s a real hard worker. The other one is new this year. His name is Jimmy Vasquez, nice kid,” said Dan. “They’ll be taking the jeep back tomorrow for a few days off.”

    “What about the security?” asked Hallie.

    “They’re contracted out by the federal government. They stay up here for two weeks at a time and then shift. For the most part they keep to themselves and don’t seem all that interested in the dig. The good thing is that they keep away the lookyloos and the thieves.”

    “But you still have someone or somebodies stalking the site, right?”

    “That’s right,” replied Dan. “As you know, the market for artifacts is huge right now. The thing is that we haven’t found a lot of relics here. We suspect that it’s because this site wasn’t occupied year-round. Oh, we’ve found potshards and things like that, but nothing major.”

    “So why do you think it’s so important?” asked Hallie as she glanced at Jirra.

    Dan hesitated. “Um, we’ve found some rather interesting petroglyphs….among other things.”

    “Dan, you obviously know what I’ve helped uncover in Crete, right?”

    Without looking over he nodded. “Yes, I’ve read the journals. I’m very impressed with your accomplishments.”

    “You must be shocked that someone as young as I am was able to not only decipher one Minoan language but to discover a totally new one, right?”

    He looked over and smiled. “To be honest…yes. But I’m also very happy for you as it’s every archeologist’s dream,” he replied.

    Hallie turned and nodded at Jirra, who was in the back seat.

    “Dan…you might want to stop the jeep,” said Hallie.

    “What do you mean?” asked Dan.

    “Dan, I think you should do as she asks,” added Jirra.

    Dan stopped the jeep and put it in park.

    “Okay, what’s up?”

    “First off, I know about Jirra,” admitted Hallie.

    Dan turned around and looked at Jirra, and then he turned back to Hallie.

    “Well, she must trust you then to share such an important secret with you,” he replied.

    “I also told her about the things we’ve found at the site,” added Jirra.

    He just nodded.

“Dan, the reason Jirra told me was that in many ways we are very similar. I was also transformed into a woman, but my transformation was done by Minoan deities. They also gave me knowledge into their society and culture.”

    Dan stared at Hallie and then he turned and looked at Jirra.

    “She’s telling the truth, Dan,” said Jirra.

    “You must admit that I bear a rather striking resemblance to the Minoans,” said Hallie. She then pulled a silver chain out from around her neck. It held a small double-sided ax. “I wear the labrys to honor my connection to the Minoans.”

    Dan just stared back in shock.

    “It’s okay to shocked Dan,” said Hallie. “I just wanted to be honest with you and you can ask me anything you want.”

    He took off his hat and wiped his brow. “Okay, I do have a few…thousand questions…but the first one is…why are you here? There must be more to it than just your connection with Jirra.”

    “I suppose the best answer is that I was drawn here,” explained Hallie. “I don’t know exactly why, but something is going to happen…something big.”
   
    Dan nodded as he rubbed his chin. “Well… I guess that means one thing.”

    “What’s that?” asked Jirra.

    “It means we need to get up to site and figure it out,” he replied with a laugh. “Look, I’m not taking what you’re saying lightly…in fact it only confirms some of my own beliefs, rather it just makes me even more eager to uncover the mysteries that exist up here.”

    “Dan, if I’m right, we may not be able to publicize all discoveries up here,” said Hallie. “Many of the things I’ve uncovered in Crete will never be made public.”

    “I’ve always suspected that, Hallie. When we found Dr. Margate’s remains I suspected that he had uncovered something remarkable…something so amazing that he knew that it must remain both hidden and protected.”

    “Cool,” stated Hallie. “I knew we’d get along the moment I met you.”

    “I think we’re going to get along famously, Hallie…even if our fame is kept secret!” he replied as he put the jeep in gear.

Chapter 28

    As they drove towards the site, Hallie told Dan about her transformation and the site back in Crete.

    “I might have to make a trip there some day,” said Dan. “Just seeing the bath would be worth the trip.”

    “And it still fills with hot water?” asked Jirra.

    Hallie nodded. “One of the benefits of being in charge of the site is that I get to use it occasionally.”

    “I’m impressed that the Greek government has bestowed such an honor on you. They’ve been burned so many times by outsiders over the years,” said Dan.

    “Well, Stefanos has had a lot to do with that. He has a lot of connections with the Ministry of Culture and I’ve become good friends with the director, Dr. Peter Roussos,” said Hallie.

    “Yes, I read how he officially designated the new language you discovered Linear H in your honor.”

    “It was very nice of him,” said Hallie modestly. “He also had a deal with Ohio State to allow them to set up an academic program, which is part of the reason that I was awarded my position. So, Jirra told me that this site now belongs to the Federal Government.”

    “Yes, it was deal that Judy made to trade the canyon for some other land. We also worked out a deal and it gave my school, The University of New Mexico, the exclusive rights for excavation. The good thing is that there are other sites that are more impressive than this one so no one has challenged us.”

    “What about the Native Americans?” asked Hallie. “I know that they have protested digs at others sites, considering how their heritage has been abused I really can’t blame them for being upset.”

    “We’ve had no problems with them; in fact they’ve given us their blessings. Part of it is that they don’t consider this particular site part of their culture, in fact they seem to stay away from it,” he explained. “We haven’t found a single sign that any of the native tribes have ever used the canyon, which is rather strange.”

    “Why? Do they think it’s cursed?” asked Hallie.
   
    Dan shrugged his shoulders. “I wouldn’t exactly put it that way, let’s just say that it’s a place they want nothing to do with.”

    “Are people still having strange dreams?” asked Jirra.

    “Not at our camp site. Although some of the new grad students will sometimes want to sleep in the canyon. They only do that once,” said Dan. “Actually they’re not dreams…they’re rather frightening nightmares.”

    “Oooh, tell me about them,” asked Hallie excitedly.

    “They’re sort hard to describe, but everyone who has had one has had the same impression that we’re welcome to study the site, but we’re not allowed to sleep in the canyon,” said Dan.

    “Sounds like a security system. It’s probably why the native people around here want nothing to do with the canyon,” said Hallie.

    Dan nodded. “That’s my theory too.”

    Jirra pointed ahead. “There it is!”

Chapter 29

    They were met at the site by one of the security officers. His name was Mark and he was dressed in desert fatigues. Jirra immediately noticed the holster with the automatic pistol in it.

    “The others are in the canyon, do you want me to call them, Dr. Montgomery?” asked Mark.

    Dan shook his head. “That won’t be necessary. We can unload the jeep ourselves.”

    “I’ll give you a hand,” said Mark.

    It only took them twenty minutes to unload the supplies.

    Mark noticed the stone kangaroo charm that Jirra wore around her neck.
   
    “Now I know who you are! You’re the one the camp was named for!” he exclaimed.

    Jirra nodded.

    “What does he mean?” asked Hallie.

    Jirra pointed to the sign that showed a kangaroo drinking coffee. It hung over the entrance to the mess tent. “My name means Kangaroo and I met Barrett when he was working in his family’s coffee house.”

    “That’s so cool,” said Hallie.

    A stocky man stepped out of one of the tents. He had dark suntanned skin from working in the outdoors. He looked over at the new arrivals and rubbed his goatee.

    “Hey, look who finally made it here!” shouted Barrett Chisholm as he put on his ball cap.

    “Barrett!” exclaimed Jirra as she ran towards him.

    He easily scooped her up and gave her a big hug.

    “How’s my favorite Ivy Leaguer doing?” he asked as he put her down.

    “Great thanks,” said Jirra. “I have a T-shirt for you.”

    “Cool,” he replied. “So who’s your friend?”

    “Barrett, this is Dr. Hallie Pappadimos,” said Jirra.
   
    “Not ‘The Dr. Pappadimos’…who translated those Minoan languages?” he asked.

    “I don’t see my self as ‘The Dr. Pappadimos’…just the latest in a long and distinguished line,” replied Hallie as she extended her hand. “And please call me Hallie, Barrett.”

    “I’m honored to meet you, Doctor…I mean Hallie. I read all about your discoveries in Crete,” said Barrett.

    Dan walked up and shook hands with Barrett.
   
    “How’s everything Barrett?” asked Dan.

    “Well, dinner was appreciated yesterday,” he replied. “It was a nice change from MREs and canned food. The bad news is that we didn’t leave any for you.”

    Dan laughed. “Make sure you tell Hannah that when you get back to the spa. Anything new to report concerning the dig?”

    “We found a few new potshards and our visitor has been around,” said Barrett.

    “I was going to tell you that, Dr. Montgomery,” interjected Mark.

    “We found more boot tracks that headed off towards that the mesa to the right; Jimmy and Victor went to go take a look around there,” said Barrett.

    “Who’s Victor?” asked Jirra. She had heard Dan talk about Jimmy Vasquez the other grad student who was working at the site.

    “He’s my partner and he should know better than to go off like that,” said Mark, barely holding in his irritation. “Don’t worry; I’ll have a talk with him, Dr. Montgomery.”

    “I’m not upset, Mark. You know that I leave the security matters to you,” said Dan.

    “Our job is to be visible here and at the canyon, not off tracking down phantoms,” continued Mark. “I’ll make sure he knows that.”

    “It’s okay, Mark. I know it must be frustrating for you guys to just stay at the site,” said Dan.

    “I just get the feeling that our visitor is studying us and I would like to know why,” said Mark.

Chapter 30

    Forty minutes later Victor and Jimmy arrived at the campsite. Hallie was talking to Barrett and Jirra when she saw Jimmy.

    Jirra noticed how the expression on Hallie’s face changed. It almost as if Hallie knew the young man entering camp with the other security guard.

    “Is that Jimmy?” asked Jirra.
   
    Barrett nodded. “Yep. Hey did you get lost?”
   
    Jimmy shook his head. “We found more prints, but nothing else.”

    He was of light build and average height, with short brown hair, in all very average looking. Jirra estimated he was in his early twenties.

    Barrett introduced Jimmy to Jirra and Hallie.
   
    Jirra was a little surprised when it appeared that Jimmy had no idea who Hallie was. Barrett chided him for not knowing one of the top archeologists in the country.

    “Dude, you need to actually read some of those notices and articles that the Doc gives us,” stated Barrett.

    “I’m sorry, but I tend to get a bit of tunnel-vision in my studies,” said Jimmy.

    “It’s okay,” said Hallie.

    After Barrett and Jimmy left to meet with Dan, Jirra turned to Hallie.

    “Okay, what just happened? I saw the look on your face when Jimmy came into the camp, yet he obviously didn’t know you,” said Jirra.

    Hallie let out a sigh. “I now know part of the reason why I’m here. I’ll tell you later when we’re alone.”

Chapter 31

    Over at the production trailer at the spa, Jen was talking to Alexis about the role she wanted her friend to play.

    “You’ve got to be kidding?” asked Alexis as she read the script.

    “Hey, it’s just like you asked for…a small role without dialog,” said Jen, barely holding in her amusement.

    Alexis laughed in spite of herself. “Okay, I’ll do it.”  Alexis started laughing again.

    “What’s so funny?”

    “I was just remembering the look on your face when that car drenched you from the mud puddle in the un-credited scene you did for me on Erin Flynn. Designer dress… three thousand dollars, Hair and makeup … five hundred dollars, the look on your face… absolutely priceless!” Alexis was holding her sides as her laughter subsided.

    “Yea, that scene was the talk of the water cooler crowd the day after that episode aired.  I gotta admit that I had fun doing it too.” Jen wiped away a tear or two since she was also laughing.

    “I think I’m getting a better deal in this one though.”

    “Well, just remember that I owe you another one.”

    “I know that the writers can find something for you, Jen.”

    “I can’t wait. Anyway, I figured that this was a role that any actor or actress could pull off from heart,” said Jen.

    “I have to admit that you’re right about that. Okay, where do you want me?”

    “Just head over to wardrobe and they’ll send you over when we’re ready,” said Jen.

    “You’re lucky I really like animals,” replied Alexis.
   

Chapter 32

    Meanwhile back at the spa a young woman with dark red hair checked in at the front desk.

    “I’m so grateful you were able to slip me in. My husband is at a conference in Santa Fe and I so wanted to spend some time at a spa,” she stated to the woman working the front desk. She noticed the woman’s name tag. “I really appreciate this Sally.”

    “Well, we’re usually booked full this time of year but we had a cancellation,” replied Sally. “I’m just glad you’re so flexible about the room.”

    “I don’t mind a single as I don’t plan on spending much time in it. I’ll be spending most of my time outside,” replied the woman. “I’m really interested in seeing some of the wildlife. I’m from Boston and the wildest thing we have there are pigeons.”

    “I’ll have some maps dropped off at your room along with a copy of our own nature guide,” said Sally.

    “That would be great.”

    “We do ask that you register before you head out…we’ve had a few people get lost out there. Oh, there are two areas off limits,” said Sally. “They’ll be clearly marked on the maps. One is a movie shoot and the other is an archeological area.”

    “A movie shoot? Anyone famous?” asked the woman curiously.

    Sally leaned over. “Have you heard of Jennifer Stevens?”

    “Wow! Really, she’s here?” asked the woman, barely holding back her star stuck excitement. “I absolutely love her movies!”

    Sally nodded. “She’s usually out with the crew all week, but if you stick around to the weekend you’re bound to see her.”

    “Thanks for the info.”

    “Okay, Mrs. Barnard, here’s your key and a map to your room,” said Sally. “By the way, I love your first name…it’s so exotic.”

    “Thank you again,” replied Tessa Phoenix Barnard.

Chapter 33

    “How did it go?” asked Jonathan Barnard. He was calling from their home on Cape Cod.

    “Perfect, I’m sure they all think I’m some housewife from back east,” replied Tessa. “I’m just glad they didn’t look in my bags. It would be hard to explain some of the things I brought along.”

    “Do you think it’s that serious?”

    “Hallie wouldn’t have asked me if it wasn’t,” she replied.

    “That’s true,” he said. “What about the other girl…what’s her name again?”

    “Jirra, Jirra Reid,” replied Tessa. “When we met back in Philly last spring I had a strange feeling about her. I don’t know what it is, but I suspect she might be like Hallie and I.”

    “Well, you just be careful,” he said.

    “I will. I wish you could be here with me,” she replied.

    “I feel the same way, but we’ll go there together some day,” replied Jonathan.

    “How’s Lisa?” asked Tessa.
   
    “She’s sleeping,” replied Jonathan. “We spent the morning out at the beach. She really loves the ocean.”

    “I would certainly hope so,” said Tessa.

    “Yes, she definitely takes after her mother,” said Jonathan.

    Tessa laughed. “Well don’t spoil her too much. I love both of you so much.”

    “I love you too, Tessa.”

Chapter 34

    “How far away from this site was the closest Anasazi settlement?” asked Hallie as they walked along the trail that led into the canyon.

    “We estimate at least three days away. When you’re dealing with this sort of terrain actual distances aren’t that important,” said Dan.

    Hallie nodded. “And how many settlements did this site serve?”

    “We’ve found potshards that we’ve traced to four fulltime sites,” replied Dan. “We also have several that we haven’t been able to identify yet.”

    “Have you found any outposts nearby?” asked Hallie.

    “No, and that’s surprised me. Most of the fulltime settlements have observation posts nearby. We have conducted a search of the most logical positions and have found nothing. There’s a structure in the canyon that we’ve named the barracks as it seems to have been used by guards, but again it appears to be have only been occupied when the ceremonies were being conducted.”

    They continued to walk towards the canyon.

    “When do you think that the canyon was used?” asked Hallie.
   
    “Well, Jirra has told me that it occurred in late spring or early summer, which makes sense as there would have been enough water for the mud and thunderstorms would have also occurred,” he replied. “But we don’t have any physical proof.”

    “Jirra, you know this from your vision quests?” asked Hallie.

    Jirra nodded. “I know it sounds strange and not exactly scientific.”

    “No it doesn’t sound strange,” replied Hallie. “I fully believe that the mystical beings have the ability to bend time. In some ways, your spirit guide isn’t that different than my goddesses.”

    “So does that mean you’ve been in the past too?” asked Dan.
   
    “Several times,” replied Hallie. “I’ve been blessed to be shown the Minoan society at its peak, which was incredible…and when it ended…which was horrible.”

    “I hope we eventually reach a time when we can talk openly about these sorts of things,” said Dan. “Okay, we’re just a short distance away from the canyon’s back entrance. “

    “There’s Victor,” said Hallie as she waved.

    The security guard was sitting under a tarp that had been positioned to give him shade. He had a camping chair, a cooler, and a two-way radio.

    “How’s it going Victor?” asked Dan.

    “Quiet,” he said as he looked up from his book. “I thought I saw something over that way this morning, like the sun reflecting off a pair of binoculars.” He pointed off to his left to a nearby mesa.

    Jirra looked in the direction and could only see hills and scrub brush. “Is that where the tracks were heading that you and Jimmy followed yesterday?”

    Victor nodded.

    “Looks like a great place to hide,” said Hallie.

    Victor nodded. “Too big of an area for us to search with only two people. You know, Doc this doesn’t make sense. I mean, why stake out a site that doesn’t have a lot of artifacts? I grew up two hours from here and there are lots of sites that aren’t guarded. Heck I used to find stuff as a kid that was bigger than what you’ve found…no offense. Does he know something we don’t?”

    Dan shrugged his shoulders. “If he does, I wish he’d come over and tell us. However, the importance with this site isn’t in artifacts, it’s in the site itself. And there’s no way that someone can steal a canyon.”

    “So how long will you be down there today?” asked Victor.

    “A few hours,” replied Dan.

    “Okay, Doc,” said Victor as he returned to his book.

Chapter 35

    Dan walked Hallie and Jirra around the canyon. Jirra was amazed how much had been excavated since the last time she had been there.

    “And you only bring up two others with you?” asked Jirra.

    “Only during the summer, we have a big crew in the spring,” explained Dan. “The road has been graded slightly, but it won’t be until this fall that they do the rest. We’re limited on the amount of food and water we can bring up.”

    “Thankfully that’s not a problem with our site in Crete,” said Hallie. “We currently have twenty people working the site.”

    “I’d like to have ten up here fulltime next summer,” said Dan. “We’ve been working on a grant that would even give us a permanent building.”

    Jirra walked over to a large bolder that had a bronze plaque mounted to it.

    “Is Dr. Margate actually buried under this rock?” asked Jirra.

    Dan nodded. “It took us all day to position it over the grave. We wanted a fitting headstone to him…whoever he really was.”

    “So no one has been able to identify him?” asked Hallie as she looked at the monument.

    Dan shook his head. “We do have dental impressions and a DNA sample...not that I ever expect to find a match. Oh, we also made a cast of his skull and we’re having a forensics expert recreating what he may have looked like.”

    “Do you think he would have approved of that?” asked Jirra.

    “I don’t think he would have minded. He was an archeologist and I think he would have been honored that we’re studying his remains,” said Dan. “Besides, I think he would see it as a small tradeoff for preserving this canyon.”

    “To be honest, I hope you never identify him…certain things should remain a mystery,” said Hallie.

    Dan nodded. “In many ways I agree with you.”

    “Have you been able to get any information from his notebook?” asked Jirra.

    “What notebook?” asked Hallie.

    “When we found his remains, there was a small leather-clad notebook in his backpack,” said Dan. “It was pure luck that it survived at all.”

    “So what’s in it?” asked Hallie.
   
    “Some sort of code,” said Dan with a shrug. “It sort of looked like chicken scratching.”

    “Can I see it? I sort of have a knack with things like that,” asked Hallie.

    Dan nodded. “I can show you a copy when we get back to the spa.”

    Jirra began to look at the canyon walls. She looked for anything that appeared out of the ordinary.

    “You see something?” asked Dan.

    Jirra shook her head. “I knew it wouldn’t be this easy.”

    “Well, we can come back tomorrow and look around. We should be heading back to the camp now,” said Dan.

    “What prevents someone from coming in at night?” asked Hallie.
   
    “We have an alarm system. It works on motion sensors and it does go off a lot due to the local wildlife, but there are also camera traps so we can identify anyone who does come in. We’ve made this fairly common knowledge and combined with the fact that this is a federally protected site keeps always the curious…with the exception of our spy,” explained Dan.

    “And so far he or she hasn’t actually set foot in the canyon?” asked Hallie.

    Dan nodded. “Whoever it is, they seem just interested in watching us…for now.”

   
Chapter 36

    Tessa studied the maps that Sally had given her and compared them to the topographical maps that she had brought with her. The canyon that Hallie had told her about was only seven miles away, but the terrain would make travel slow, especially at night.

    She studied three ways that looked the most promising and decided to check them out in the morning. During her reconnaissance she could mark the trail with special devices that would allow her to move faster at night. She also planned to wear night vision goggles would her to move safely. 

    While she was aware that the area had various species of rattlesnakes, she wasn’t that worried about them. Her experience as a SEAL had taught her that most animals preferred to be left alone. Unless she stepped on one, the snakes wouldn’t be a problem. No, the only animal she was worried about was the two legged type. If the person who was observing the site was as stealthy as Hallie had described then there was the possibility of booby traps.

    The more she thought about it the more likely it was that whoever was out there was ex-military, most likely Special Forces and that made her planning even more important.

She then pulled out a notebook and began to write. Whoever was out there couldn’t be working alone. They had to have at least one other person helping them. Tessa suspected that a spa employee would be the perfect cover. She also wanted to check out the background of the security personnel.

Tessa then looked at her watch and saw it was almost time for dinner. As she headed over to the dining room she wondered what sort of dinner Hallie and the others were having.

Chapter 37

“I can’t believe they ate all that food that Hannah sent up,” said Dan as he sorted through the stacks of MREs. ”Sorry about the selection, but we’re limited until we get a reliable source of power up here. The generator is okay, but it does have a tendency to break down, that’s why we only use it for the cooler for non-perishables like soda and water.”  

“I don’t mind, this reminds me of when I camped,” said Hallie as she picked out a meal marked ravioli. “What about you Jirra?”

“I grew up an Army-brat so I kinda like them,” she replied as she picked out a box that listed its contents as spaghetti with meat sauce. “What are you having Dan?”

“Beef stew,” he replied.

“Where are Victor and Mark?” asked Hallie.

“They’re on patrol. They’ll be back in an hour or so,” said Dan as he opened up his box of food.

Each meal had its own heater called a flameless ration heater, which was activated by a small amount of water. The exothermic reaction caused by the addition of water was sufficient to rapidly heat up the meal.

“So, what do you think about the site, Hallie?” asked Dan.

“It could have been used in a similar way as the Minoan site. The transformed male would have been picked to fill a religious or some other ceremonial position. If the site was only used for a short period of time a year, then the number of transformed males would have been very small,” said Hallie. “It may have also been a cult, separate from mainstream society. We believe that the site in Crete was an off-shoot of the main society and that it started as Minoan society shifted away from a matrilocal society.”

Dan nodded in agreement. “The problem is that we know so little about the Anasazi society. If this was a cult then it will even harder to place into the history of the Anasazi.”

“Why would a cult like this start up?” asked Jirra.

“There are many reasons, Jirra. One could be religious or that it was used to settle arguments concerning royalty,” said Hallie.

“You mean if there was a fight between two men as to who would lead, the loser would be transformed?” asked Jirra.

“We’ve found evidence of this in Crete. It was peaceful and strictly voluntary. The male who would not become a leader would accept transformation. This would ease tensions among rival groups and ease the chance of civil war. If there was a sense of honor and status connected to the transformed, then tensions would be lowered,” said Hallie as she ate her dinner.

“And this might have been the reason for this site?” asked Jirra.

“We don’t know. However, from what we have determined from the petroglyphs, the male who was about to be transformed appeared to be doing this willingly,” said Dan. “It might have been a way to become a shaman or some other form of religious figure.”

“Many cultures throughout history have tried versions of this, however it looks like the Anasazi may have succeeded, much like Minoans,” added Hallie.

“But how did the Anasazi discover the mud?” asked Jirra. “I mean was it accidental like my transformation was?”

    “It might have been like that, but the odds of it happening must be astronomical,” said Dan.

    “So you don’t believe that it happened by chance?” asked Jirra.

    Dan shrugged. “I suspect that there’s more to it than luck. I mean, most people struck by lighting are killed. The people out here would have known the dangers of lighting and would have taken cover.”

    “That’s true, the Anasazi didn’t have golf courses,” said Hallie with a laugh.

    Dan and Jirra laughed.

    “All kidding aside, I agree with Dan. The mud came from a stream in a canyon. A lightning strike is very unlikely…unless…”

    “What?” asked Dan.

    “Have you checked the canyon walls for copper or iron deposits?” asked Hallie.

    Dan shook his head. “No, we haven’t…but we haven’t seen anything that even looks like it.”

    “It’s possible that’s there could be a vein of copper or iron that would transfer the lighting strike to the stream below,” said Hallie. “I imagine that those that controlled this site would have kept this fact hidden to prevent others from mining the metal.”

    “What do you suggest?” asked Dan as he started a fire in the firepit.

    “Tomorrow, Jirra and I will take a look up on top of the canyon above the site of the dig.”

    “What about our visitor?” asked Jirra.

    “We’ll act like we’re doing a survey and taking photos of the canyon,” said Jirra.

    “Sounds like a plan,” said Dan.

    They all turned as they heard the sound of Victor and Mark returning.

“How’s everything?” asked Dan.

“Nothing unusual,” said Mark as he sat down.

Victor sat down and took a long drink from his canteen.

“When does your shift end?” asked Dan.

“Tom and Kevin are supposed to relieve us in a day or so,” said Victor. “They’ll bring up more supplies for us too. We’re providing our own food and water so we’re not using your resources all of the time.”

“How long do you stay up here?” asked Hallie.

“Usually five to ten days at a time, sometimes longer if we’re short handed,” said Victor.

“We always have two guards,” said Dan. “Unfortunately sometimes someone calls in sick. This isn’t the most exciting position.”

“I don’t mind it,” said Victor. “Besides, I like getting overtime.”

Chapter 38

Alexis was back at the cottage that evening having finished her shots for Jen. She treated herself to a mud bath before going to dinner.

As much as she was getting tired with the industry, she loved helping Jen. She wondered how many of her fans could spot her as she mucked out the stable. She was in the background of the scene of Jirra’s “Randy” character taking a header into a huge mound of horse manure. Fortunately it was only lumpy mix of mud and straw over a mound of foam rubber that the stuntman fell into while Alexis was shoveling the real thing. Her mind turned to what sort of scene she would have Jen do. Then she thought about Jirra. She really wasn’t worried about her, but she wished they were together.

After her mud bath, she changed and headed to dinner.  She joined Liz, Tara, and Cari at one of the tables.

“How did it go?” asked Liz.

“It was fun working with Jen again,” said Alexis as she ate her salad. She then saw a familiar face sitting at a table across from them. It was Tessa.

Alexis was slightly surprised as she didn’t think that Tessa was already at the spa. She also was very curious about Tessa and she couldn’t wait until they got a chance to talk.

Chapter 39

Jirra and Hallie settled into the tent they were sharing. It was small, but there was room enough to stand up. There was a wooden floor raised about a foot off the ground and enough room for two cots, which would make sleeping much more comfortable than sleeping on the ground.

“Can I ask you something, Hallie?” asked Jirra as she slipped into her sleeping bag.

“Sure,” replied Hallie.

“What happened with you and Jimmy today?”

Hallie sighed. “Well, I suppose you might as well know everything. I’ve been given a gift by the goddesses. I can sense men who are transgendered and if they so desire it I can transform them…using the artifact.”

“And does that mean that Jimmy’s TG?”

Hallie nodded.

“So what are you going to do?”

“If I get a chance to talk to him I’ll offer him a job in Crete. When the time is right I’ll talk with him and see if he wants to be changed.”

“How many times has this happened?”

“So far?  Fourteen times,” replied Hallie. “Most have been people that I’ve met in Crete. Many seemed to have been drawn to the site there.”

“And once they’re changed…everything is changed, I mean their identity too?”

“Yep,” replied Hallie.

“Too bad that won’t work on me,” she stated with a sigh.

“I know what you’re going through, Jirra. I went almost a year before my identity was permanently changed by the goddesses,” she explained. “The good thing was that my closest friends and family still remember the old me.”

“Maybe you can put in a word with your goddesses for me,” said Jirra. “I mean, if I was exposed, I could deal with it…but it would affect so many others. I mean what would happen to the spa and all the people who work here? Also, it would make Alexis’s life very complicated.”

“I wouldn’t worry about her, she’s pretty strong and obviously deeply in love with you,” said Hallie.

Jirra nodded.

“Okay, my turn. Before you were changed, did you ever want to be a girl?”

Jirra shook her head. “Nope. I was very happy as a guy. I’m happy with my life now… with the exception of the whole identity thing. What about you?”

“I was the same way. When Lane changed me I was furious at her. I thought my life was over. Thankfully I found it was just the start of a new path for my life’s journey. One of the best things that has come out of my change is that my father and I are now close.”

“Does he know?” asked Jirra.

Hallie shook her head. “He was totally out of my life when I was changed. The strange thing was that for a while when I was passing myself off as transgendered he became closer to me. Now that he thinks that I’ve always been his daughter he’s been wonderful. He absolutely loves his granddaughter.”

“What about your mom?”

Hallie scratched her head. “That’s a totally different story and a rather complicated one. My birth mother…back when I was a guy totally abandoned me after I told her I was a girl. After the goddesses changed me, she was out of the picture completely. My female birth mother died when I was born.”

“Wow,” replied Jirra. “That’s so amazing.”

“Oh, if you think that’s cool, listen to this, the first guy I helped to transform also fathered my child. She’s now the godmother of Roxie.”

“Really? That’s so cool,” replied Jirra.

“Tracey’s currently serving as an officer on a destroyer and she couldn’t be happier,” continued Hallie. “Anyway, I suspect that things will work out for you too, Jirra.”

“I hope so,” replied Jirra. “Good night.”

“Good night, Jirra.”

Chapter 40

The next morning, Dan, Jirra, and Hallie headed towards the canyon.

“I wish we had some aerial photographs of the area,” said Hallie.

“I can get some if you want,” said Dan.

“Hopefully we’ll find what we’re looking for without them,” said Hallie.

“So when we head up to the canyon’s rim, what will we be looking for?” asked Jirra.

“Good question, it will probably look perfectly normal and part of the environment, but we’ll know what it is as soon as we find it,” replied Hallie.

“Oooh-kay, that was clear as mud,” quipped Jirra.

Hallie laughed. “Trust me, if we’re meant to find it then we will.”

They stopped at the trail that headed down to into the canyon and talked. It was more of a show for the visitor, assuming that he or she was watching.

Victor walked up as Hallie and Jirra headed off along the rim of the canyon.

“Where are you two off to?” he asked as he sat down on his chair.

“We’re just going around the rim to take some photos,” said Hallie. “I want to see the site from above.”

“I’m also hoping to get some photos of the local wildlife,” added Jirra.

“Waste of time if you ask me,” he said as he opened his book. “I’ve walked along the rim dozens of times and you care barely see anything of importance in the canyon. And as for wildlife, you should look down over towards that canyon, there’s a permanent source of water there. I’ve seen signs of Bighorn sheep there…and also cougars.” He pointed to the west.

“Thanks, but we have nothing better to do,” said Hallie.

“Maybe later you can show me that water hole,” said Jirra.

Victor shrugged his shoulders and started to read his book.

Chapter 41

Tessa was already two hours out on her hike. She could have made better time but she needed to look like a person looking for wildlife and not someone on a special operations recon mission.

Along the way she placed her trail markers. They were small and camouflaged to look like rocks so that no one would notice them.

She walked up the trail until she saw a fence with signs mounted on them that placed the area off limits. She stopped and read the sign before stopping to take a drink of water. If someone was watching her they wouldn’t have seen anything that looked out of place. However, what she was doing was looking for sensors. She immediately spotted a sensor half buried in the dirt just on the other side of the fence. Tessa made a mental note of the sensor and headed back to the spa.

She figured that she could make it back up to the fence in a little over an hour. From the fence it was another two miles to the canyon. From what she had learned from studying the maps there were three likely places for the visitor to make camp. She estimated that she could check out all three that night. There was one was almost halfway between the canyon and the movie shooting site and that would be the first one that Tessa would look at.

Once the campsite was located she would come back the next night and do her own surveillance. She suspected that whoever it was, that they might get careless at night. The canyon had been watched long enough for the visitor to know the routine of the guards. Also, the visitor probably didn’t think that they would be hunted themselves, especially at night.

Tessa was concerned about booby traps and sensors, but she also suspected that the visitor might not use any so as not to give away their presence.

What Tessa was hoping for was that she could get a photo of the intruder.

Chapter 42

As they walked along the rim of the canyon, Hallie told Jirra about some of the hidden features she had found back in Crete.

“The important thing to remember when looking for things like this is that while they’re hidden, they also have to be accessible to the people who hid them,” explained Hallie.

“That makes sense,” said Jirra. “So what do you think it is?”

“From what Dan told me about this area, I would suspect copper. Also the fact that your transformation took place in a copper vat makes me suspect that copper plays a part in the transformation process.”

“That makes sense,” said Jirra.

“Okay, we’re almost there. Remember if you find something, be calm, there’s a good chance we’ll be watched. Don’t shout or point, okay?”

“Can I jump up and down and shout eureka?” asked Jirra.

Hallie laughed. “Oh, you and Tessa and going to get along famously.”

Chapter 43

Jirra and Hallie spent an hour walking around the rim that was above the end of the canyon. Just as Hallie had said, nothing initially stood out.

Jirra took a lot of photos, knowing most of them would be deleted. She did get a good shot of a young golden eagle that was sitting on a rock.

“It’s amazing how hard it is to see into the canyon,” noted Hallie as she carefully peered over the edge.

“Hallie, I think I can get a good shot if I climb up on that cluster of rocks,” said Jirra.

“Okay, but be careful,” said Hallie.

Jirra climbed on a large group of rocks and discovered that it gave her a nice view into the canyon. She took several photos and about to climb down when she felt something run across her feet. It startled her and caused her to let out a curse.

“What happened, are you okay?” asked Hallie.

“Yes. A damn kangaroo rat ran across my feet and scared the crap out of me,” she replied. She then stopped and looked down. There was a small hole in the dirt that had filled in between the rocks. At first she suspected it was a burrow, but then she saw that the hole was actually carved into the rock. She bent down as if to tie her bootlace and snapped several photos of the hole.

“Are you okay?” asked Hallie again.

“Yes, I’m just tying my laces. I’ll be right down.”

When Jirra climbed down she acted as if nothing had happened.

“Well, it looks like this was a pointless trip,” said Jirra. “Oh, before we go, do you want to see the photos?”

Hallie nodded. She scanned through the photos and then saw the photos of the hole. She smiled as she noticed that Jirra had taken several with her boot next to it to give a frame of reference.

“Do you want any more?”

Hallie shook her head. “No. It was a long shot, but at least we got some exercise. Let’s head back.”

As they turned to head back, Jirra thought she saw a flash on a nearby mesa. Hallie saw it too, but ignored it and Jirra followed her lead.

*****

On the mesa, a figure in a camouflaged blind watched the two women walk back. He wished he could have heard what they were talking about, but it obvious that they didn’t find a thing.

Another day and nothing important to report to his boss, he noted. The good thing was that he was getting paid either way. He would continue to watch and wait. At least they now had some girls at the site. The redhead with the big tits was pretty hot he thought and he would love to get his hands on her. Maybe when this job was over he could grab her and have his way with her. Just the thought of this gave him an erection.

Chapter 44

“These pictures definitely show some promise,” said Dan as he scanned through the photos of the hole.

    “Do you think that your spirit guide tipped you off?” asked Hallie.

    “I wouldn’t put it past him,” replied Jirra with a laugh. “He probably got a good chuckle out of the way I jumped when he ran across my feet. So what do we do now?”

    Dan pulled out a map and asked Jirra and Hallie to point out the location of the rocks.

    “It was right here,” said Hallie.

    “Okay, so tomorrow we’ll look below this spot for copper or iron deposits,” said Dan. “I would love to go look at the hole, but I want to wait until after the visitor is gone. You really think you saw something?”

    “It was definitely the sun hitting the lens of a pair of binoculars,” said Hallie. “Um, Dan, this is just a feeling and no real proof, but I would be careful about letting the guards in on this.”

    “Go on,” said Dan.

    “Victor just seemed too nonchalant as we headed off,” said Jirra. She looked at Hallie as Hallie nodded.

“I got the same feeling. When we headed towards the end of the canyon this morning he was acting as if he didn’t care, yet he was watching all the same. It may be nothing, but anything is possible.” said Hallie.

    “They all have background checks, but it might not hurt to be careful about any discoveries,” said Dan.

Chapter 45

    A little after sunset, Tessa headed out on her first recon hike. She had to admit that she enjoyed doing this. As much as she loved being a wife and mother, there was still a part of her that craved this sort of thing. Maybe this was what Athena had meant when she had last spoken to her back in Crete.

    Tessa was dressed in dark utilities and had on a military tactical vest to hold her gear. It wasn’t exactly a good disguise, but she figured no tourist would be out in the bush after dark. So if she was detected she would have to rely on her military training to get out of trouble. Before she left her cottage she had loaded her ten millimeter Glock, just in case she thought. She had vowed never to be caught unprepared again as she rotated the silver ring with the ruby mounted in it around her finger, the ring that she had once given Lisa Barnard.

    Once she was clear of the spa, Tessa used her night goggles and found that she had no trouble following the trail. The markers she had planted that morning gave off a slight glow that was only visible with the goggles.

    In addition to the goggles, she carried a camera that was mounted with a night scope.  Hopefully she would get a shot of whoever was staking out the canyons.

    Tessa walking quietly along the trail, carefully listening for anything that was out of the ordinary. Thankfully all she heard was the sounds of the night life.

    When she reached the fence, she carefully crossed it so that she wouldn’t set off the sensors. She figured these were the ones set by the canyon security forces, as they were too sloppily set to be have been down by a real professional.

    She slowly headed towards her first objective. Tessa hadn’t bothered to bring a map; instead she had the coordinates loaded into a small portable GPS receiver that she wore on her wrist. It was one of the many gifts from Armando, her gunrunner friend back in Palma. 

    Tessa was halfway up the mesa when she realized that she was on the right track. She could smell a cigar; it was amazing how far the smell of tobacco could travel. Her quarry had made the first mistake and had given away his position.

    Tessa slowly worked her way up through the brush. When she was almost to the top she found a sensor wire. It was very thin and had been expertly run through the brush. If someone hadn’t been expecting it, then they would have probably never even noticed it, even after it had been broken.

    She slowly worked her way around the perimeter of the site. The sensor wire had been expertly laid down and she couldn’t find a way through it.

    Tessa sat and listened and she could hear someone walking around. Whoever it was wearing military boots, judging by the sound they were making in the dirt. It was a small thing, but when she had been a SEAL, it was little things like this that had saved her ass many times.

    The smell of the cigar was vaguely familiar. It was obviously a good one, there was something very distinctive about it, but she couldn’t place it. She knew that it would come to her eventually.

    After an hour, Tessa slowly slipped back down the mesa. She would have to come up with another way to figure out who was up there. But at least she knew where he was, so the surveillance mission hadn’t been a waste of time. 

It came to her on the way back to the spa and she immediately began to work out the details in her mind.

Back at the spa, Tessa was pleased to see that her plan would work. As she reviewed the maps she verified that the mesa was actually just outside the security area. She could legitimately head up there…with the right excuse, and for that she would need help. She picked up her phone and hoped she could reach Hallie.

   
Chapter 46

    “So, why can’t we just turn this guy over to the security guards?” asked Jirra.

    “According to Tessa, it wouldn’t accomplish anything. We need to figure out who the man is working for. If we have him arrested then he would only be replaced by someone else…and we will have tipped our hand that we know something is going on…those are Tessa’s words by the way,” said Hallie.

    “I really can’t wait to meet her,” said Jirra.

    “I feel that you’ll get along famously. Now, do you think that your friends will go for this plan?”

    Jirra nodded. “I just wish I was in on it.”

    Back at the spa, a small group headed out in to the hills. Tara was leading them out on a nature walk, which would include a hike up a mesa that promised to give them a great view of the canyons.

    It was a small group, consisting only of Tara, Tessa, Alexis, and Jen.

    Unlike the previous night’s journey, this one was far less stealthy. To all the world they looked like people on a nature hike. The only things out of place were the handgun hidden in Tessa’s fanny pack, and a special camera that would allow her to take pictures secretly.

    The hike had been announced that morning, but due to the “arduous” nature of the hike, no other guests signed up for it, which was just fine as far as Tessa was concerned.

    Hopefully when they reached the top of the mesa her quarry would be seen. Tessa had briefed the others that the man would probably have a good cover story and say that he was part of the archeological security. She also explained that they would go along with the story and apologize for “trespassing.”

    “This is pretty cool,” said Alexis. “Thanks for including us.”

    “I’m just glad that Tara was so nice to agree to this at such short notice,” said Tessa.

    “Hey, who am I to turn down one of Hallie and Jirra’s friends,” replied Tara. “Thank you for trusting us.”

    Tessa had told them her story of transformation.

    “You’re welcome,” replied Tessa.

    “I just feel a little better today knowing that Athena is real,” said Tara.

    “I have to agree,” added Jen. She had given the cast and crew the day off at the spa as they were ahead of schedule on the shoot. “I’m also glad that I get to play this time.”

    “I’m glad we have both you and Alexis along,” said Tessa. “The guy will be even less likely to do something threatening around celebrities.”

    It took them nearly three hours to reach the mesa. Tessa figured that unless the man up there was drunk or blind, he would have seen them for the past hour. It would give him plenty of time to react as the last thing she wanted was to surprise him.

    They were halfway up the mesa, when Tessa first saw him. She couldn’t quite make out his face as his hat was covering his eyes. He was dressed in the same security uniform that she had seen in the photos that Tara had shown her.

    “Excuse me, but are you aware that you’re trespassing on federal property?” he asked in a friendly, but official manner.

    Tessa positioned herself so she could get photos of the man. She had to admit that he was pretty authentic, even though she knew he was a fake.

    “Sorry, but there must be some mistake,” said Tara. “I’m one of the employees at the Caldera de Gaia Spa and according to the maps this area isn’t part of the exclusion area.”

    She pulled out her map and showed it to him.

    The man walked down and pushed his hat up in a non-threatening manner. “Hmm, I guess the word didn’t get out completely. The exclusion zone was just expanded yesterday. We’ve had some reports of trespassing and we’ve been using this mesa as an observation site. It’s temporary and I’m sorry for the inconvenience.”

    Tara nodded. “Okay, I guess they don’t tell us peons everything,” she replied with a laugh. “Thanks for letting us know.”

    “No problem,” replied the man. “I’d appreciate it if you didn’t tell anyone you saw me up here. We’ll let the spa know when it’s okay to come back up here.”

    “Thanks again,” said Tara. She then turned and looked at the others. “Sorry about this, but at least we got some good sightings today.”

    As they headed down the mesa, Tessa smiled to herself as it had all worked according to plan.

Chapter 47

    Back at the spa, they gathered in Tara’s office for something cold to drink.

    “So…did you get the photo?” asked Tara. “I’ve been meaning to ask you the whole way back!”

    Tessa nodded. “I got several, although I don’t need them; I know exactly who he is.”

    “Well?” asked Jen. “Don’t keep us in suspense!”

    Tessa took a long drink of water. “His name is Thomas Boyer. The last time I saw him he was working for a private security company in Afghanistan. I think he had once been in the marines, but left to make more money as a contractor. Not the smartest guy I ever met, but capable.”

    “He’s a mercenary?” asked Jen with disgust. “I thought he was just stupid because he didn’t recognize us, now it turns out he’s a solider of fortune.”

    Tessa nodded. “I doubt he recognized you because the only movies he ever watched were X-rated. He’s a real sonofabitch, has a very distorted view of women.”

    “So he’s not the type to be interested in Anasazi artifacts?” asked Alexis.

    “Hardly. As I implied, he’s not exactly into cultural pursuits. He only cares about being paid. He’s also not the type to think of something like this himself. We suspected him of being a player in the black-market when I was there; it was believed he was working for someone else,” said Tessa. “He was later fired and kicked out of the country.”

    “Okay, I’ll bite, what got him fired?” asked Tara.

    “He raped several women; unfortunately none of the women would come forward to press charges due to cultural beliefs. They were afraid of bringing shame on their families and that bastard Boyer knew that,” replied Tessa with disgust. “My team caught him right after one of his ‘exploits’. I should have shot him myself for that… or at least turned him over to the tribal elders…they would have castrated him on the spot. Unfortunately due to his connections, he was only deported and fired. I’ll try and see who he’s working for now.”

    “Are Hallie and Jirra in danger?” asked Alexis.

    “I doubt he would try anything right now, but I think I should join them out there, just in case. I’ll call Hallie and see if that can be arranged,” said Tessa.

    “So, if you head out there, who is going to track down who Boyer is working for?” asked Jen.

    “My better half,” replied Tessa with a grin. “He’s the brains and I’m the muscle!”

Chapter 48

    Tessa joined Barrett and Jimmy on their trip up to the canyon. They drove two jeeps this time, to bring up the additional supplies and water.

    Tessa was dressed in shorts and a sleeveless t-shirt. On her head she wore a military surplus boonie hat.

    “So you’ve worked for Dr. Pappadimos in Crete?” asked Barrett.

    “Yes, I’m no professional like Hallie, but I have some experience in the field,” she replied.  “I was surprised to hear she was here. Thank you so much for allowing me to join you.”

    “No problem, it’ll be great to have some help,” said Barrett. He looked over his shoulder as if to see how Jimmy was doing. He then looked over at Tessa. “By the way, nice tattoo on your shoulder.”

    Tessa smiled back. “You mean my owl?”

    “Yes, I don’t think I’ve ever seen one like it.”

    “I got it in Greece to honor Athena,” she replied.

    “I thought it looked Greek,” he replied. “It’s one of the best looking tattoos I’ve ever seen…so detailed.”

    “I like it,” she replied.

    “Okay, we’re almost here,” he said.

    Jirra and Hallie waved from the camp.

    “Did you miss us?” asked Barrett as he got of the jeep.

    “You were gone?” replied Jirra with a laugh.

    Barrett laughed and gave her a big hug.

    Hallie greeted Tessa and introduced her to Dan.

    “Thank you for allowing me to help,” said Tessa.

    “Well, we can always use some more help,” he replied.

    “Good to see you again, Tessa,” said Jirra.

    The two women hugged.
   
    “I’m glad you remembered me,” replied Tessa.

    “Well, let’s get started on unloading the jeeps. It’ll be dark soon,” stated Dan.

Chapter 49

    Dinner was a treat prepared by Hannah’s staff. It was a Cajun meal called gumbo ya-ya with white rice. Hannah had provided the meal along with instructions.

    Hallie and Jirra set about preparing the dinner, which mainly consisted of warming up the food.

    “It smells wonderful, what’s in it?” asked Dan as he leaned over the pot cooking over the gas grill.

    Hallie looked at the recipe. “It’s stewed chicken, andouille sausage, onions, celery, green peppers, cayenne, bay, salt, pepper and parsley for garnish.”

    Dan nodded. “I love how she always lists all the ingredients, just in case someone has an allergy. It also makes it easier to identify a particular flavor.”

    “What’s in the other boxes and coolers?” asked Tessa.

    Hallie read the list. “Italian bread, butter, cucumber salad with a sweet and sour dressing, a Muffuletta salad, lemon cupcakes, chocolate chip cookies, marshmallows, Hershey bars and graham crackers…cool smores!”

    Dan looked in one of the other coolers. “Ahh, Dose Equis, she does think of everything. Who else wants one? There’s also sodas.”

    “What’s a Muffuletta salad?” asked Barrett as he took a beer.

    “I don’t know about the salad, but a Muffuletta is as a sandwich of meats, cheeses, and olive salad, stuffed into a loaf of Italian bread, weighted, and then cut into wedges,” explained Tessa. “It can be a meal just by itself.”

    “Well, according to the notes that Hannah provided, it’s a salad with cubed salami, ham, provolone cheese, black olives, green olives, celery, onion, garlic, fresh thyme, fresh parsley, salt & pepper, in a vinaigrette salad dressing,” said Hallie.

    “Everything sounds great,” said Jimmy. “Can we do anything to help?”

    “Just break out the plates,” said Hallie. “It looks like it will be ready shortly.”

After dinner, Jirra, Hallie, and Dan were briefed by Tessa. Barrett and Jimmy joined the guards on the evening patrol.
   
    “How’re you going to find out who this guy is working for?” asked Dan.

    “My husband is a reporter and has some rather good connections,” replied Tessa. “So, have you found anything of interest that would cause someone to hire a man like Tom Boyer?”

    Dan looked at Hallie.

    “She knows about me, Dan,” said Hallie. “She’s also like me…and Jirra.”

    Dan shook his head. “Okay, I’m game, how were you transformed?”

    Tessa got up and filled her cup with coffee. “Do you remember the murders of an archeological team on a small Greek island a while back?”

    Dan nodded. “Yes I do. It was the site being investigated by Dr. Peter Fox of the British Museum. I met him once, a bit arrogant, but very intelligent.”

    “I was there,” replied Tessa. She then told them how Jason Blackthorn had been killed and was resurrected as Tessa Phoenix by Athena.

    “Hallie was right, your story is amazing,” said Jirra.

    “By the way, I still would like to hear more about your transformation, Jirra,” said Tessa.

    “I’ll be glad to,” replied Jirra.

    “So that’s why you were called in, Tessa?” said Dan.

    Tessa nodded. “I still have the skills and knowledge of my old job. So back to my question, have you discovered anything that would attract the interest of someone who could hire Boyer?”   

    “Not yet, although Hallie and Jirra made a rather interesting discovery,” said Dan. He then told Tessa about the carved hole.

    “So, someone could put a metal pole up there to act as a lightning rod,” said Tessa.

    “That’s what we think,” said Hallie.

    “Okay, but something is still missing,” said Tessa. “Someone must know something about this site and is waiting for you to uncover something very valuable.”

    “I wish they’d let us know what it is,” said Dan.

    Jirra listened to the conversation and then snapped her fingers. “I got it!”

    The others turned to her.

    “Okay, what is it?” asked Tessa.

    “Dr. Margate obviously found something here and told someone. When he realized his mistake he came back and tried to hide it. That’s why he blew up the canyon’s entrance,” said Jirra excitedly.

    “That could be it,” said Dan.

    “Who is Dr, Margate?” asked Tessa.

    Dan told her about the mysterious archeologist who had discovered the canyon.

    “So, there might be something really mysterious hidden in the canyon,” said Tessa.

    “That’s right,” said Dan. “The campus library has copies of all Margate’s books, along with a collection of his private papers. I’ll send Barrett and Jimmy back there tomorrow.”

    “I take it neither of them knows about us,” said Tessa.

    “That’s right,” said Jirra. “Although Barrett is really cool; I’d like to tell him some day.”

    Hallie also mentioned their suspicions about the security guards.

    “I’ll have a check done on them too,” said Tessa. “Can you provide me with their complete names?”

    Dan nodded. “I have them in my notebook.”

    “Good, can you get them for me now?”

    “Cell phones don’t work very well down here, you’ll have to go up somewhere high,” he replied.

    Tessa laughed as she pulled a phone out of her backpack. “I have pretty good coverage with this one.”

    “What is that?” asked Dan as he looked at the phone.

    “It’s the latest in secure satellite phones. They’re not sold on the open market yet,” she replied with a wink.

    “Where did you get one?” asked Jirra.

    “I have a friend who’s a gunrunner and he provides me with all the latest toys,” she replied.

    Dan just shook his head in disbelief and smiled. “God I love my job…you meet the most interesting people.”

Chapter 50

    The next morning Barrett and Jimmy headed back to the spa.

    “Call us immediately if you find any reference to this site in Margate’s publications,” said Dan.

    “We will,” replied Barrett.

    Victor walked over shaking his head in anger.

    “What’s wrong?” asked Dan.

    “Both our reliefs got assigned elsewhere for the next couple of days,” he replied.

    “Really?” asked Dan.

    Victor nodded. “Look, I don’t mind staying up here and collecting some overtime, but we both could really use a shower.”

    “Go down to the spa for the day,” said Dan as he looked at his watch. “Just be back before dark.”

    “Um, that would leave you unguarded,” noted Victor.

    “We’ll be fine. We haven’t found anything of value worth stealing anyway,” said Dan.

    Victor looked at his partner, who nodded.

    “Okay, Doc, we’ll be back by seven,” said Victor.

Chapter 51

    “Do you believe him?” asked Hallie as they walked to the site.

    Dan shrugged his shoulders. “I called and confirmed his story. They do want us to call in every hour.”

    “I’ll stand guard if you want,” said Tessa.

    “If you want to,” said Dan.

    “Besides, I want to see what I can see of that mesa where we saw Boyer,” she said.

    Hallie headed down the trail into the canyon with Jirra.

    “You seem quiet this morning, what’s up?” asked Hallie.

    Jirra adjusted her hat and wiped her brow. “I had a weird dream last night. It was about the canyon.”

    “What about it?” asked Hallie.

    “I think we’re looking in the wrong place. I’m going to poke around at the front of the canyon while you and Dan look in the back, okay?”

    Hallie shrugged her shoulders. “Hey, who am I to go against dreams. Call us if you find anything, okay?”

    Jirra nodded and headed to the rock slide.

Chapter 52

    Hallie inspected the canyon wall. She started up high and slowly worked her way down. It was slow work, but she was used to it.

    Dan studied the petroglyphs, looking for clues.

    After two hours, Hallie noticed something near the base of the canyon wall. She bent down and began to carefully dig into the rock.

    “Dan, come here!” she said excitedly.

    He came over and she pointed to the wall.

    “Does that look like copper to you?” she asked.

    “I’ll be damned,” he exclaimed as he examined it.

    “Um… I just found something,” said Jirra as she walked up to them.

    “So did we, look, it’s copper,” said Hallie.

    “That’s great, but I think I can top that,” said Jirra.

    “What did you find?” asked Dan.

    “I…I’m really not sure how to describe it…but it doesn’t look like it belongs here,” she said.

    “What are you talking about?” asked Hallie.

    “Follow me,” said Jirra.

Chapter 53

    “I was climbing around the rocks when I saw a crack in the canyon wall. I checked it out and there’s something shiny inside,” said Jirra. “I can reach it, but I decided to wait until you were here.”

    “Shiny?” asked Dan.

    “I think its gold,” she continued.

    “Where is it?” asked Hallie.

    Jirra began to climb up the rocks, followed by Dan and Hallie.

    “It looks like there was a recent slide here,” he noted.

    Jirra nodded. “It’s in there,” she said as she pointed into a fracture in the canyon wall.

    Dan pulled out a flashlight and shined inside. “There’s definitely something in there, but I can’t reach it.”

    “I can, if that’s okay,” said Jirra.

    “See if you can get it, but don’t try and force it,” said Dan as he handed her a pair of gloves.

    Jirra reached inside the fissure and was able to grab the object. “I got it.”

    She carefully pulled it out.

    “What is it?” she asked as she held it out.

    The object was a thin square plate, roughly four inches by four inches. There were markings on the plate.

    Dan shook his head. “I have no idea, but it’s definitely not Anasazi.”

    Hallie gasped and the others looked at her.

    “What is it?” asked Jirra as she carefully held the small golden plate.
     
    “It’s Minoan,” she replied fighting back her excitement. “The writing…it looks like Linear H.”

Chapter 54

    There was nothing else in the fracture and Dan, Hallie, and Jirra retreated with the gold plate back into the back of the canyon.

    “Can you read it?” asked Dan.

    “It will take time,” said Hallie. “The problem with Linear H is that it doesn’t flow as easy as the others. It’s not like picking up a book and reading it.”

    “So, does that mean that this site is connected to your’s back in Crete?” asked Jirra.

    “Too early to say, but the cult that ran the temple in Crete used Linear H. We haven’t found it at any site that wasn’t connected to the cult,” said Hallie as she stared at the plate. “I know that when the Minoan society collapsed after Thera some of the people fled, taking their knowledge with them. We’ve found some connections with other cultures, but they’ve all been in Europe, Asia, and Africa. This is the first proof of a trans-Atlantic migration by the Minoans.”

    “Dr. Margate must have found this and then hidden it,” said Jirra.

    “That would be my guess. He may not have known it was Minoan, but he would have immediately deduced that it was from some ancient culture that wasn’t native to the region,” said Dan. “And someone knows about it and obviously wants it. We need to keep this a secret for now.”

    “Agreed,” said Hallie as she stared at the plate. “I can make an etching of it and study that.”

    “Where do we hide the original?” asked Jirra.

    “We keep it with us for now and when we return to the spa we lock it up,” said Dan.

    “In your office?” asked Jirra.

    Dan shook his head. “No, too obvious… no, we put it in your mom’s medical safe.”

Chapter 55

    “Any sign of Boyer?” asked Hallie.

    Tessa shook her head. “No, but I got a call from Jon. He found out that Thomas Boyer is currently an employee of Thunderbird Security Agency. They’ve have offices in both Arizona and New Mexico and provide a variety of security services.”

    “I’ve heard of them,” said Dan. “They started out as a bodyguard company…mainly for executives who traveled into Latin America, right?”

    Tessa smiled. “You get an A+, Dan. Anyway, Jon is going to send me file on them.”

    “So how easy will it be to find out who hired Boyer for this job?” asked Jirra.

    “It won’t be,” replied Tessa. “We’ll have to do some old fashioned detective work. Jon will continue to look from his end and we’ll see what we can turn up.”

    “Well, we found something too,” said Hallie. She then told Tessa about the plate.

    “And it’s in your bag?” asked Tessa.

    Hallie nodded.

    “This must be what Boyer’s been looking for,” said Tessa. “Hallie, I think you should head back to the spa as soon as the others return. It will allow you to study the plate without interference.”

    “Wouldn’t Hallie leaving the dig look suspicious?” asked Jirra.

    “No, in fact we could work it into our plan,” said Dan. He then told them his idea.

    “I like it,” said Tessa. “So when will the others be back?”

    “Hopefully in a day or two,” said Dan. “So in the meantime we go on like nothing has changed.”

    “Yeah, like that will happen,” replied Jirra.

Chapter 56

    “Look at this glyph,” said Dan as he pointed to one of the stone carvings.

    It appeared to show lightning striking the top of a hill.

    “I see what you mean,” said Hallie.

    “When I first saw this, I thought the vertical line was part of the lightning, but it must be the lightning rod that was stuck into the rocks,” said Dan.

    “So what happened to the rod?” asked Jirra.

    “It could be anywhere. It was probably a very sacred item and I doubt they would have left it here between ceremonies,” said Dan. “Still, let’s search the structures, there might be something there…like a place they stored it.”

    To Dan’s surprise, they found a carved hole in the building they had named the barracks.

    “Maybe we had this wrong,” said Dan. “This wasn’t a barracks to provide security for the site; rather it may have been used to guard the rod.”

     Hallie bent down to inspect the hole where the rod would have been mounted. “Look, there are some carvings here. Can you get me a brush?”

    “I’ll get it,” said Jirra. She returned a few moments later and handed the brush to Hallie.

    Hallie carefully brushed away the centuries of dirt. She then stopped suddenly.

    “What is it?” asked Dan.

    “Looks like more Linear H,” said Hallie. “I recognize this one. It’s a blessing that we have found in many of the sites back in Crete. It honors the goddesses that cause transformations.”

    “How many people can read Linear H?” asked Jirra.

    “Not including me? Maybe ten others,” she replied. “To the untrained eye it often looks likes scratches. I sometimes think that was the reason the cult used it so much. Dan can you get me some paper, I’d like to make a copy of this.”

    “Okay and I’ll get my camera,” he replied.

    Tessa and Jirra headed out into the canyon.

    “This is so amazing,” stated Tessa.

    “I know,” replied Jirra. “I can’t imagine what it must have been like for the surviving Minoans to cross the ocean and end up here. I wonder how many other cultures they came in contact with.”

    Tessa just nodded. “I’ve always suspected that the ancient people had contact with each other.”

    “Can I ask you something?” asked Jirra.

    “Sure, Jirra,” replied Tessa.

    “How old are you?”

    “As Tessa, I’m just twenty-three. However, I was forty-eight when I was transformed,” she replied.

    “So I take it you have a real identity then,” said Jirra.

    “I kinda have to. According to the Navy, my ashes are in an urn at Fort Rosecrans National Cemetery in San Diego,” she replied. “Hallie told me about your situation, I wish I could tell you how it will work out, but that’s not up to me. The good thing is that you’re surrounded by people that care about you. That won’t change if you ever are exposed. In some ways I envy you. I’m cut off from my old life completely. Don’t get me wrong, I love who I am now, but it would be nice to see old friends.”

    “Hallie said that you have a daughter.”

    Tessa nodded. “It’s so amazing. As a man, I was never interested in having a family and now…well, having Lisa was one of the greatest experiences in my life…or should I say lives.”

    Jirra smiled. “Alexis and I plan on having kids some day.”

    “I wish you all the best,” said Tessa. “I found that giving birth was an incredible experience.”

    “One more question, our getting to be friends, and I mean you, me, Hallie, Jen… it can’t be chance, right?”

    “I’ve been thinking about that myself,” said Tessa.

    “I know of at least one other,” said Jirra. “She was changed by a DNA process.”

    “I think I can tell what’s on your mind; you’re thinking that we’re destined to come together for some bigger thing, right?”

    Jirra nodded. “Not full time or anything like that.”

    “I know exactly what you’re thinking, Jirra. It makes sense. Well when this mystery is solved we can talk about it,” said Tessa.

    “I’d like that,” said Jirra.

Chapter 57

    Dinner was the leftovers from the night before.

    “Thank god the generator didn’t crap out,” said Victor as he scooped some of the food onto his plate. “I was looking forward to this all day.”

    “It is good,” said Tessa. “So, tell me about you guys, is that what you want to do for a living?”

    “I want to get a job with the Secret Service,” said Mark as he ate some of the gumbo.

    “I’m transferring to the Border Patrol,” said Victor. “I love the outdoors too much to be behind a desk.”

    “I know how that feels,” said Hallie. “I teach half the year, but what I love is being out in the field.”

    “What about you, Jirra?” asked Victor.

    “I’m currently a college student at Penn,” she replied.

    “Whoa, a real Ivy Leaguer!” stated Mark.

    “She’s also a writer,” added Dan.

    “Really?” asked Victor. “Have you had anything published?”

    “Not exactly…I’ve helped on a few scripts including the one for Jen Steven’s movie and have written a screenplay for a TV show.”

    “No shit!” said Mark. “Oops, I mean, wow that’s cool.”

    They all laughed.

    “What show, Jirra?” asked Victor.

    “I wrote an episode for Erin Flynn,” she replied.

    “Really? I love that show. Which episode?” asked Mark.

    Jirra described the show.

    “You wrote that one? Now, I am impressed,” said Mark. “Have you met Faith Collins yet?”

    Jirra nodded. “I’m due to go work for her in a few weeks.”

    “Jirra, can I ask you a favor?” asked Victor.

    She nodded as she ate some gumbo and rice.

    “Can you get me her autograph? My girlfriend loves those books,” said Victor.

    “Me too,” added Mark.

    Jirra smiled. “Sure, that won’t be a problem. Just give me your addresses.”

    “Thanks a lot. My girlfriend, Lucia, will love that,” said Victor.

Chapter 58

    “Do you think that’s really necessary?” asked Jirra.

    Tessa nodded. “It’ll give us some piece of mind concerning both of the guards. I promise that they’ll never know we did a background check on them.”

    They were sitting outside by the fire. The others had gone to bed.

    “Okay. I used to suspect Victor, but tonight he seemed so nice and normal,” said Jirra.
    “He can be nice and normal and corrupt at the same time, trust me on that one,” said Tessa.

    Jirra nodded. “I really want to get to know you better; you sound like you have so many great stories. I also admire the way you’ve adapted to your new life.”

    “You haven’t done so badly yourself,” replied Tessa.

    Jirra laughed. “I can’t imagine why you think that.”

    “Don’t put yourself down, Jirra. It was easy for me, I was given a whole new life, and you have had to overcome many obstacles. It would have been very easy for you to avoid the real world…I doubt that anyone would have objected if you had just stayed here at the spa. Instead you’ve gone to a very prestigious university and have sought out a very public life. That’s very courageous…to be honest I don’t know if I could have done the same thing.”

    “I’ve had a lot of help,” replied Jirra.

    “Yes, you’re surrounded with many wonderful friends, but friendship goes both ways. Do you think that these people would support you if they didn’t get something back?” asked Tessa.

    Jirra listened and contemplated what Tessa was saying.

    “I see your point,” said Jirra.

    “If the worst happens and your transformation becomes public these people will stick with you…as will I,” continued Tessa.

    Jirra nodded. “Thank you.”

    “Good, now if you don’t mind, I need to change and take a little walk,” said Tessa.

    “Walk? Where are you planning on going? It’s pretty dark out there, just in case you haven’t noticed,” said Jirra.

    “I want to check out the mesa where we saw Boyer. I suspect he’s already moved to another site. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine,” said Tessa.

Chapter 59

    Even though she was understood the importance of keeping the Minoan plate secret, Hallie couldn’t resist looking at the etching she had made.

    Initially she suspected the plate was some sort of prayer or offering to the goddesses, but as she began the slow translation, it was becoming clear that part of the purpose of the plate was to provide directions to another location. From what Hallie could deduce, the other site was very close.

    She folded up the etching and thought about this monumental discovery. It could mean that the Minoans discovered the canyon and may have introduced the properties of the mud to the Anasazi.

    Hallie suspected that it may have only been a few survivors of the shattered Minoan culture that reached this canyon. They may have tried to resurrect the cult with the Anasazi and either died out here, or moved on. She suspected the plate was a signal to other survivors. Most likely it had probably been prominently displayed in the canyon, until it had been removed by Dr, Margate.

    It this was true, that meant there might be other sites located around the world. From what she had learned of the Minoan cult, it seemed to thrive on contact with other cultures, especially with those that had similar beliefs. This sent a wave of excitement through her.

    Granted, this was all a theory, but that was the nature of her chosen career. She also knew that like some of her discoveries back in Crete, these may also be kept secret. She also knew that there were still secrets back in Crete waiting for her to discover.

Chapter 60

    Tessa arrived back a little after three in the morning and quietly slipped into her tent.

    Jirra had heard Tessa return, but she decided to wait until the next morning to ask her what, if anything she had found.

    When they sat down for breakfast that morning, which consisted of scrambled powdered eggs and biscuits, Dan received a call from Barrett.

    “The reception was pretty bad, but from what I could make out, he’s back,” said Dan as he sat down and poured himself a cup of coffee. “He said he’ll be up here in a few hours as soon as he loads up the jeep. Oh, bad news, Victor, Barrett said that your relief has been delayed a few days.”

    Victor nodded. “I thought that would happen.”

    “Um, who made the biscuits? They’re delicious!” commented Jirra as she put some honey on one.

    Victor put up his hand. “My dad taught me to make them when we used to go hunting.”

    “Well he did a great job,” added Hallie. “They’re wonderful. They more than make up for the powdered eggs.”

    “Thank you,” replied Victor. He truly seemed pleased that the women liked the biscuits.

    “Doc, I need to head back down to the spa,” said Hallie. “I really need to check in with my site back in Crete.”

    “Will you be coming back?” asked Jirra as she followed the plan.

    Hallie nodded. “I just need a few days down there to make sure my teams aren’t running amuck back in Crete. I also need to check up on my dad.”

    “I can drive her down,” said Mark. “I’ll bring up another run of supplies.”

    Dan nodded. “Just call in as soon as you get into the spa.”

    Mark nodded. “We’ll leave as soon as Barrett gets here.”

    “I’ll be ready,” said Hallie.

Chapter 61

    Barrett arrived two hours later and everyone helped unload the jeep. He explained that Jimmy was staying back at the university to continue doing research.

    “We didn’t find much…it seems that most of the university’s papers on Dr, Margate are missing,” stated Barrett.

    “Missing?” asked Dan.

    “They’re hoping that they’re just misplaced,” replied Barrett. “But it looks like they might have been stolen.    
   
    Tessa and Jirra watched Hallie and Mark drive off towards the spa. Dan and Barrett had gone to the dig site and Victor was on guard duty.

    “What did you find last night?” asked Jirra as they walked slowly towards the front of the canyon.

    “Boyer’s gone. That either means he’s gone for now or more likely he’s moved to another campsite, that’s what I would have done,” she replied. “When I did surveillance I always had several fallback positions.”

    “That makes sense. So why are we off to see the front of the canyon? There’s nothing to see other than a rather impressive rockslide,” said Jirra.

    “I just want to see it…I also want to make a phone call. I want to see if Jon found out anything,” said Tessa.

    “Aren’t you worried that Boyer might see you make the call?”

    Tessa shook her head. “No. He couldn’t be able to tell the difference unless he was real close.”

    It took them twenty minutes to reach the front of the canyon. Tessa stared at the rock slide.

    “From what I’ve seen on both sides it’s pretty obvious that Margate was in a hurry,” said Tessa.

    “What do you mean…besides the fact that he killed himself in the explosion,” said Jirra.

    “That’s one clue, no it’s the fact that he used a lot of explosives and he set them on both sides of the canyon. The rubble tells the story. He was in a hurry, possibly he was even being shot at,” explained Tessa.

    “Whoa, what makes you think he was being shot at?” asked Jirra.

    Tessa pointed to the right side of the canyon’s entrance. “Those marks are faded, but they’re obviously bullet marks, most likely from a high-powered rifle. Margate would have been just on the other side of the rocks. I imagine if we looked carefully enough we’d find some cartridges around here.”

    “Assuming those marks are from bullets. Couldn’t they have been from someone who was doing some shooting?”

    Tessa shook her head. “From what you’ve told me about this area that seems very unlikely. It sounds like Judy’s family didn’t allow trespassers and if someone just wanted to do some shooting there are plenty of other places to do it that are a lot easier to get to.”

    “Well, you’re the expert,” said Jirra.

    “I’m going to make my call now,” said Tessa as she pulled her phone out of her bag.

    Jirra nodded and walked away. Mainly she wanted to give Tessa some privacy, but she wanted to see if she could find some proof to support Tessa’s theory.

    She knew that it was very unlikely that she would find anything, but it beat just standing around doing nothing.

    She walked along the long dried out creek bed turned and looked back at the rockslide.

    Her father had taught her to shoot, so she knew the approximate distance someone would have to have been. She tried to picture what the canyon would have looked like back then and then based on where she had found Dr. Margate’s body she moved to her left. She remembered that the there was a slight outcropping in front of where Dr. Margate’s remains had been located, which meant, if there was a shooter they would have been positioned more to the left, which also meant they had to have been closer to the rock slide.

    Jirra walked towards where she theorized the shooter had been and looked around the ground. It was littered with rock shards, which meant that it was likely that the shooter had been hit by the rocks, some of which were quite large.
   
    Tessa walked over to where she was standing.

    “What did you find?” asked Tessa.

    “Okay, based on your experience, if the shooter was standing here, could they have been injured by the rocks from the explosion?”

    Tessa nodded. “Why do you think they were here?”

    Jirra explained her theory.

    Tessa stared at the rockslide. “You’re right. This is a very likely shooting location.”

    “If the shooter had been tracking Dr. Margate, then why didn’t they find another way into the canyon?” asked Jirra.

    “That’s obvious…they didn’t survive to get back and tell anyone what they found. You can’t imagine the damage that shards of rock can do to the human body,” said Tessa. “Lets head down this trail and see if we find anything else.”

    “Why?” asked Jirra.

    “If someone was hit this is the most logical way to go. It’s also a creek bed and water tends to move things around,” explained Tessa. “This is pretty cool, it’s like doing CSI on a seventy year old mystery.”

    They walked down the trail together, studying the ground.

    “How did the call go?” asked Jirra.

    “Lisa wants a kitten,” said Tessa with a laugh.

    Jirra smiled. “Okay, but what about Boyer?”

    “He’s currently listed on special assignment,” said Tessa.

    Jirra stopped and looked at Tessa. “How did you find that out?”

    “Jon has a friend who is good at hacking computers,” said Tessa.

    “So what sort of special assignment?” asked Jirra.

    “The file was encrypted,” said Tessa. “Jon’s friend is good, but not that good.”

    “Ask Jen Stevens,” said Jirra.

    “The actresses?” asked Tessa with a bemused look on her face.

    “She helped us when we had some problems back at Penn. Don’t forget Jen was a computer expert before she was transformed. From what I’ve seen she loves a good challenge.”

    “Do you have her number?” asked Tessa.

    Jirra nodded.

    Tessa handed Jirra the phone. “Just punch in the number like you would a regular phone.

    A short time later Jirra was talking to Jen.

    “Now this is something I can sink my teeth into!” exclaimed Jen.

    “So that’s a yes?” asked Jirra.

    “Of course.”

    “Um, it’s not exactly legal,” said Jirra.

    Jen laughed. “What fun is hacking if it’s legal? Besides, I’ve learned there are many shades of what’s legal.”

    Jirra laughed. “Here’s Tessa, she can give you the information.”

   
Chapter 62

    “I had no idea Jen Stevens was so devious, I knew I liked her!” exclaimed Tessa.

    Jirra just smiled. “She’s pretty special.”

    They walked a bit further down the trail when Jirra suddenly froze.

    “What is it?” asked Tessa.

    “I saw something dart into the bushes,” said Jirra. She then paused a moment before continuing. “It was a kangaroo rat and my spirit guide appears to me as one.”

    Tessa nodded and walked slowly to the bushes, followed by Jirra.

    “Look, there’s something there,” exclaimed Jirra as she pointed to the ground behind the bushes.

    Tessa slipped behind the bushes and pulled out a knife from her bag. She began to pry a rusted metal object out from the ground.

    “What did you find?” asked Jirra as she leaned closer.

    “It looks like the old barrel of a rifle…and it looks like some human remains too. There’s several human bones back here.”

    “Really?” asked Jirra. “How did they get there?”

    Tessa came back from around the bush. “I would imagine that they washed down here in a flood. This is a low spot and it has collected what’s left of someone…most likely the man who was shooting at Dr. Margate.”

    “What do we do?”

    “We call Dan on the two-way,” said Tessa.

    “Won’t that expose everything to the world?” asked Jirra nervously.

    Tessa shook her head. “No, we just found some remains. It happens all the time; it would look more out of place if we did nothing. There’s a good possibility that Boyer may be watching us.”

    Jirra nodded and took out the two-way radio.

Chapter 63

    Dan, Barrett, and Victor all showed up together.

    “Where are they?” asked Dan.

    Tessa pointed to the area behind the bushes.

    Dan crouched down and examined what Tessa had excavated.

    “I have to agree with you Tessa; it does look like human remains. Judging by the condition and location, they’ve been here for a while. How did you find them?”

    Before Jirra could speak, Tessa told him that they were walking along the trail when they saw something dart into the bushes. She said that she saw the rusted rifle barrel and got curious. She left out the whole connection to Dr. Margate and Jirra suspected that she would tell Dan about this later.

    “Well, we’d better call the authorities,” said Dan. “Victor, I think we’re off federal land now, so I’ll call the sheriff.”

    Victor nodded. “Good, let him handle it,” he stated. “I don’t want to deal with the paperwork.”

    “Who do you think it is?” asked Barrett.

    “We’ll let the sheriff work on that, he can check missing persons. This area is pretty unforgiving, so bodies turn up all the time. Judging from the look of the rifle barrel, it’s fairly modern so I doubt it’s from the old west,” said Dan. “Once the sheriff gets here we can excavate the site and see what we can find.”

    Jirra noticed that Barrett was about to say something when Dan gave him a look as if to keep quiet. Maybe Barrett had found something important after all.

Chapter 64

    The sheriff arrived an hour later in a helicopter. It circled the canyon twice before setting down near the base camp.

    “If you keep turning up bodies out here Dan the county’s going to make you pave the road,” said Sheriff Harold Cross. “Helicopter transportation is getting expensive.”

    Dan laughed. “Send the bill to the feds.”

    Harold looked at the remains. “I can see what looks like several ribs, definitely human. Dan can you excavate the remains for me?”

    Dan nodded. “I thought you’d ask me that so I had Barrett bring out our gear.”

    “Before you start, I need to deputize you…to make this legal, so raise your right hands,” said Harold.
   
Dan and Barrett did as he asked.

“To save time, just say ‘I do,’ as it’ll be dark in a couple of hours,” said Harold.

Chapter 65

Jirra and Tessa watched as Dan and Barrett worked. Victor was pleased that he didn’t have to get involved so he headed back to the canyon.

Harold walked over to Jirra and shook her hand. “How’re you doing, young lady?”

“Good thank you. This is my friend Tessa, she’s been helping out here,” said Jirra.

“Pleased to meet you, Tessa,” said Harold. “Oh, Jirra, just so you know, Randy is still in prison. He has applied for work release. However, if he gets it I will let you know.”

“Thank you, Sheriff,” said Jirra.

“Who’s Randy?” asked Tessa.

“Some local idiot who attacked me last year,” said Jirra. She then told Tessa what had happened in town.

“Sheriff, come here,” said Dan.

“What did you find?” asked Harold.

Dan was holding a rubberized sole from a boot. “You can still make out the company’s name, so identifying the boot should be easy.”

“What else have you found?” asked Harold.

“A few coins, all dated in the 1930’s, a few more bones, and some buttons…not much else,” said Dan.

“Okay, that will give us a start, but it wouldn’t surprise me if we never ID whoever this was. Probably some dumb hunter. I’ll talk to Judy Ramone about this. She knows all the legends of this area,” said Harold. “Let’s bag up what we have.”

******

On a nearby mesa, Boyer struggled to get a clear view of what was happening in the dried out creek bed. The arrival of the helicopter had forced him to take cover so he wouldn’t be seen from the air and the only available location was far less than ideal to see what was going on. He silently cursed the bad luck of being discovered by the tourists a few days earlier as his old location would have given him a better look. Still, he figured that he would have to report this to his boss.

Chapter 66

After dinner, they talked about the remains that they had found while Victor was on patrol.

Tessa told them the real story about how they found the remains as they sat around the campfire.

Dan looked at Barrett. “Tell them what you found.”

“Well, not much as most of the stuff on Margate was missing, but we found a real strange notation written in one of Dr. Margate’s textbooks that was in your office. It mentioned that he was heading out to protect something extremely valuable, and that he felt he was being followed,” said Barrett. “Do we tell the sheriff about this?”

Dan shook his head. “No, not right now, Barrett.”

“Why not?” he asked.

Dan glanced at Jirra, who nodded.

“There’s more to this site that hasn’t been made public,” said Dan.

“Well, I know that there are a lot of strange things happening around here,” said Barrett.

“You have no idea, Barrett,” said Jirra.

“What do you mean?” he asked.

“Barrett, you and I are friends, right?”

He nodded.

“And you know that I’m …different,” she continued.

“I know you’re a lesbian, but that’s your business,” he replied.

“There’s more,” she continued. She then took a deep breath and let it out quickly. “I used to be a guy.”

Barrett’s eyebrows rose in surprise. “Really? That’s cool. So you’re transgendered, if you’re happy that’s all that matters.”

“It’s not that simple, Barrett. I was transformed, via a lightning strike, by the mud that comes from this canyon,” she continued. She then told him about how she was changed.

Barrett stared back. “And you obviously trust me enough to tell me this….thank you, Jirra. You have nothing to worry about concerning me.”

He then gave her a big hug.

“Thank you…but this means that this site has mystical powers,” she continued.

Dan then told Barrett about their discoveries.

“So, is that’s why you’re here Tessa?”

“I’m a security expert,” she replied.

He thought about her reply for a moment. “Were you transformed by the mud too?”

Tessa shook her head. “No, the goddess Athena transformed me…but that’s another story.”

Chapter 67

After everyone else went to sleep, Barrett and Jirra sat up and talked.

“I can’t imagine going through such a dramatic change,” he said. “How long did it take?”

Jirra scratched her head. “The physical change happened pretty fast. I was stuck in the copper kettle for a couple of hours. The mental adaptations are still a work in progress. For the most part I accept who and what I am, but there are still things I’m working out.”

“The first few days must have been rough,” he said.

“You have no idea,” she replied.

“Well, just so you know, I never suspected a thing. I mean, I liked you from the get go, and I wasn’t shocked when I heard you were a lesbian, but I never…and still can’t imagine you were ever a guy,” said Barrett. He then laughed. “I hope that came out like I meant.”

She laughed. “It came out perfectly, Barrett. I’m really glad I’m able to talk openly with you now. I’ve always valued our friendship.”

“You’re one of my best friends too, Jirra. I do appreciate your trust in me. So how do you feel about knowing there are real supernatural things in the world?”

“I like it. I mean, it’s really cool to know that there are things going on that most people are oblivious to,” she answered. 

“Tessa’s story is totally amazing too,” he said. “I never would have suspected she had been a guy either.”

“Well, her transformation was a little more extreme than mine,” replied Jirra.

“And is Hallie like you two?” he asked. “I mean, she looks so much like a Minoan…”

Jirra wasn’t sure how to answer as she didn’t feel it was her place to expose anyone’s secrets.

“It’s okay, Jirra, you don’t have to say anything. So what do we do about the guy who’s watching us? I mean, we could get so much done if he was out of the picture,” said Barrett.

“I know, but it’s up to Tessa and Dan,” she said.

Barrett nodded and then looked at his watch. “I’m going bed, what about you?”

“In a moment,” she said. “I just want to soak in the night for a while. Don’t worry; I’ll put out the fire.”

“Good night, Jirra,” he said as she got up and walked over to his tent.

“Good night,” she replied.

Watching from a distance, Boyer couldn’t make out what Jirra and Barrett had been talking about. He really didn’t care was he was more interested in looking at Jirra anyway.

He had sent off his latest report and had been disappointed with the response. His employer had replied that things were getting too hot and that Boyer should be ready to pull out. He’d left out that he’d almost been spotted by the chopper knowing that his boss would close down the operation for certain.

Boyer knew that his boss was pissed that the tourists from the spa had discovered the observation post, but what was he supposed to do, kill them? Granted, that’s exactly what he would have done in Afghanistan. Of course, he would have had his way with them first.

Boyer looked at his watch and decided it was time for him to move out. He took one last look at the girl with the big breasts before he left.

Chapter 68

“Are you sure?” asked Dan.

Tessa nodded. “I suspected he might come closer and I took a little walk last night. He was on that small hill just over my shoulder last night.”

“I don’t like this,” said Dan. “Why is he coming closer?”

“Most likely he was interested in why the sheriff was out here. He was too far way to hear anything and he wasn’t carrying any sort of amplification device,” she continued.

“Just how close were you to him?”

“If I had wanted to, I could have taken him out very easily,” she replied in a very matter of the fact way. “But until we know who he’s working for he’s safe…but as soon as Jen cracks that code he’s fair game.”

“I hope she does it quickly, I hate looking over my shoulder all the time,” said Dan.
 

Chapter 69

Boyer woke up and read his latest messages on his PDA.

“Pull out at first opportunity. Site surveillance is terminated due to discovery of observation post.”

Boyer stared at the message and seethed. He had explained to his boss that it was a risky location in the first place, how could this be his fault. Besides, he had been promised that the spa would not be an issue! If anyone was to blame it was the contact there.

Boyer replied to the message and stated that he would depart that evening. It would be too risky to pull out in the daylight.

He sat in silence and debated what he would do next. He then saw some of the girls walking around the camp area and decided that maybe the last few weeks hadn’t been a total waste of time.

Chapter 70

“Where are you going, Jirra?” asked Dan.

“I just want to walk over to the canyon before dinner and hopefully see some of the local wildlife,” she replied. “I want to take a few photos.”

“Okay, but take a radio with you,” he said.

Jirra held up the radio. “Got one, thanks.”

She walked up the trail in late afternoon heat. It had been a warm day, but not unpleasant. She reached the guard post and looked around for Victor. His book was on his chair so he couldn’t be far. She picked up his clipboard and wrote him a note saying that she was going for a walk along the rim of the canyon.

Tomorrow they would be heading back to the spa and she wanted to get some good photos for Alexis.

She walked along the trail, stopping occasionally to take a shot. She was almost to the spot where they had discovered the hole when she heard someone coming up behind her. She turned around expecting to see Victor and gasped when she saw a man in camouflage rushing towards her.

The man tackled her and pinned her to the ground. He then placed a knife against her throat.

“Okay, bitch, keep quiet and you won’t get hurt,” he whispered.

Jirra froze in fear as she felt the steel blade press against her neck.

“Good girl,” said the man. “I’ve been watching this dusty shit hole for weeks and you’re the best thing that I’ve seen.”

Jirra realized that this man must be Boyer.

He grabbed her radio and threw it into the canyon.

“My dick is so fuckin’ hard that this won’t take long,” he whispered as he reached down and tore open Jirra’s top. “Oh, don’t worry about us being interrupted…that so-called security guard is a little tied up…”

Boyer began to chuckle at his own joke.

“Please don’t do this,” pleaded Jirra softly.

“You want it bitch…all you sluts want it,” he snapped. “Now, I’m going to tie up your hands, and if you try anything I’ll hurt you.”

He lifted the knife off her throat and pulled a strand of rope out of his hip bag. 

Seeing this might be her only opportunity, Jirra punched him in the nose several times. The shock of her attack allowed Jirra to slip away, she was on her feet and running away when Boyer tackled her and knocked her down, landing on top of her again.

“So, you like it rough…good, so do I,” he snapped. He then slapped her hard across the face. “You like that? Here’s some more bitch!”

He was about to hit Jirra again, when he heard a voice coming from behind him.

“Well, well, I see you still like beating up girls,” said Tessa. “Are you still a rapist?”

Boyer turned around and stared at the petite woman standing a short distance away. “Who the fuck are you?”

“Your worst nightmare, Thomas Boyer. See I know who you are and you don’t know who I am,” replied Tessa. “I know your weaknesses and…well, I’m a total mystery to you.”

He felt his anger growing. It was bad enough the girl with the big tits had fought back, but now some other bitch was threatening him. She also knew his name…how the fuck did she know that?  He decided that he had to take care of both of them and so he punched the girl who was struggling in the face and knocked her out. He then stood up to face the other woman.

“Who the fuck are you?” he demanded as he approached Tessa.

“Repetitive aren’t we? I’ll repeat what I said and say it slower so you can comprehend it. Like I said before… Tom Boyer, I’m your worst nightmare,” replied Tessa. “Oh, and you’re going to pay for hurting her.”

“Did he send you here? I can’t believe this! I do my fucking job and he sends out someone to threaten me!” he snapped.

“Who do you think sent me, Boyer?” asked Tessa as she tried to get some intell out of him.

She was standing a few feet away from him with her arms crossed. To the casual observer she looked totally at ease, but she was prepared to spring like a jungle cat.

Boyer stared at the woman. She didn’t have a weapon and he must have outweighed her by seventy pounds. He recognized her from the site…but there was something else familiar about her.

“Where have we met?” he demanded.

Tessa shook her head in mock disgust. “Damn, for a so-called intelligence operative you’re not very observant. But then again considering you were once a jarhead it’s to be expected.”

Boyer stared back, feeling his rage grow. “Wait, you were with that group from the spa!”

 Tessa nodded. “Very good.”

“You were supposed to keep those fuckin’ tourists away…not join them!” continued Boyer.

Tessa cocked her head and smiled.

Boyer realized that he might have slipped up and tried to change the topic. “How the fuck do you know me?”

“I remember you and that was five years ago…of course it’s very easy to remember a big bag of shit like you,” answered Tessa. “You might want to take your Cuban cigars out of your pocket so they don’t get damaged when I beat the snot out of you.”

Her reply caught him completely off guard. Five years ago he had been in Afghanistan, there’s no way she could have been there.

“Now, tell me who your boss is,” she ordered.

“Or what?” he asked. He flashed a wicked smile. All he had to do was kill these two and everything would be okay. “What’s a little girl like you going to do to me? I’m going beat the shit out of you and after I rape you…I’ll do your friend.”

The words had barely left his mouth when Tessa attacked.

He was caught completely off guard by her swift attack and had no time to defend himself.

She threw a flying kick to his solar plexus that knocked the air of his lungs.

Boyer felt backward and landed flat on his back. He looked up at the woman, who was in a fighting stance a short distance away.

    “That was for being so rude, watch your mouth, stay down and I maybe won’t hurt you…again,” she stated. “If you get up it will very painful for you and that’s not a threat…it’s a promise.”

    Boyer struggled to his feet. “You’re… going to… pay for that, cunt” he gasped. 

    Tessa didn’t wait for him to get his breath back as she struck him immediately with several swift blows to the face. Boyer collapsed back down to the ground, clutching his now broken nose.

    “Christ! You broke my nose!” he screamed.

    “You’re lucky that’s all I broke, now stay down,” she ordered. “Jeez you’re stupid… and if you call me a cunt again this time I’m going to break something more substantial and far more painful.”

    This can’t be happening, he thought. The idea of a mere woman beating him up was inconceivable. What was worse was that she was actually taunting him! The idea that she might be a better fighter than him sent a wave of panic through his body.

    Tessa was ready when he made his next attack. He was barely off his knees when she kicked him in the side of the head. He immediately fell back to the ground moaning in agony.

    “Stay down, Boyer,” she ordered.

    Boyer gasped in pain as he tried to regain his strength. He cursed himself for leaving his gun with his backpack and to make matters worse he had tossed the agent’s gun in the canyon. But then he saw his knife on the ground; he immediately grabbed it and lunged at Tessa.

    She had anticipated this move and easily sidestepped the awkward attack, much like a matador would dodge a bull. 

What she hadn’t expected was that his momentum would carry him over the rim of the canyon. There was nothing she could do for him as he plunged head first over the edge, screaming the whole way down.

    She looked over the rim and saw his inert body lying on the canyon floor. It was obvious that he was dead and she felt no remorse for his death.

    Tessa immediately turned her attention to Jirra. She crouched down next to her friend who was starting to come to.

    “Take it easy, Jirra,” said Tessa as she stroked Jirra’s head. She also closed Jirra’s torn top.

    Victor came hobbling up, looking like he had just gone twelve rounds of boxing with Mohammed Ali and had lost badly. He still had rope on his right wrist.  One eye was closed and his lip was swollen and bleeding. He was also clutching his side. “Are you both okay? The bastard jumped me…thankfully he didn’t find my knife…I was able to cut myself free…”

    “We’re okay, he’s dead,” interrupted Tessa. “Victor, sorry to cut you off but Jirra needs immediate help.”

    Victor nodded. “I saw what happened. What do you want me to do?”

    Tessa looked at the young security officer and quickly assessed his injuries. 

    “Do you okay enough to go get help?” asked Tessa as she positioned Jirra’s head into her lap.

    “Yes,” he replied. He glanced over the rim and then limped off to the camp. “I’ll be back soon. You can count on me.”

    Tessa couldn’t help but admire Victor as he limped down the trail. She then turned her attention back to Jirra.

    “How’re feeling, Jirra?” asked Tessa softly.

    “My face hurts,” she complained as she looked up at Tessa.

    “It’ll be okay,” comforted Tessa as she reached for her water bottle. “Here, take a sip.”
   
    Jirra winced slightly as she swallowed some water.

    Tessa inspected Jirra’s injuries. Jirra had cut lip, and her right cheek was swollen. Tessa wasn’t sure but she suspected that Jirra might also have a broken nose. There was also the chance she might also have a concussion. Tessa also noticed some bruising on Jirra’s side from where Boyer tackled her when she closed Jirra’s top.

    “Where is Boyer?” Jirra asked.

    “In the canyon,” replied Tessa.

    “You mean…”

    “That’s right. He’s dead, unless he can fly. It wasn’t the three hundred foot drop that got him. It was the sudden stop at the bottom,” replied Tessa. “Just relax, Victor went for help.”

    Jirra nodded. “He said was going to rape me.”

    Tessa shook her head. “He may have wanted to, but it wasn’t going to happen.”

    “Thank you, Tessa.”

    “Your welcome, now try not to talk, okay?”

    Jirra nodded.

Chapter 71

    “I called my superiors and they’re scrambling to get a team out here, they should be here in an hour,” said Victor as he held an icepack against his eye. “They said that they’d come in by helicopter and have a follow-up team a couple of hours after that.”

    “How’re you feeling, Victor?” asked Dan.

    “My pride feels worse than my face,” he replied. “I heard a noise and when I went to look, the bastard was on me before I do a thing. I’m so sorry that he attacked Jirra.”

    “Don’t beat yourself up about it,” said Tessa.

    Victor smiled slightly. “Poor choice of words, Tessa.”

    “I still think you need to see a doctor,” said Dan. “You may have a broken rib or two.”

    Victor winced as Dan touched his side. “So who was that guy? Was he the one watching us?” asked Victor.

    Dan continued to see to Victor’s injuries.

    “Maybe, but one thing is for sure, he’s not going to hurt anyone ever again,” said Tessa.

    Victor nodded. “I’m sorry I couldn’t help…not that you needed it. You really kicked his ass. Who taught you those moves?”

    “I’ve taken a few courses, a girl has to know how to defend herself,” replied Tessa with a wink.

    “I couldn’t hear what you said to him, but you sure pissed him off,” said Victor. Victor flinched as Dan dabbed some antiseptic on some of his scrapes and cuts.

    “Victor, sit still,” said Dan.

    “I had to do something to distract him,” said Tessa, relived that Victor hadn’t heard the conversation.

    “Well you definitely did that. I’m amazed how you beat him so easily,” continued Victor.

    Tessa smiled back at the young agent. She felt a pang of guilt over her suspicion that he had been in with Boyer. She had to admire that he had hiked all the way back to the camp, even though it was obvious he had been injured. “Can I give you some advice, Victor?”

    Victor nodded.

    “I was able to ‘beat him so easily’ as you put it because at first he didn’t see me as a threat. By the time he realized that I could fight his emotions had taken over. Never ever underestimate a potential opponent and never lose your temper,” she stated. “Always treat an adversary with caution and never judge someone by their size or gender.”

    Victor nodded again. “Thanks.” He suspected the woman was more than she appeared, but he didn’t say anything. It was a lesson he would never forget.

    “You should rest now,” said Tessa. “I’m going to check in on Jirra.”

    To Tessa’s surprise, Jirra was sitting up on her cot. She was holding an icepack to cheek.

    “You should be lying down, he knocked you out and you might have a concussion,” said Tessa. “I saw some bruises on your side too.”

    “I’m a very fast healer,” replied Jirra as she looked up at Tessa.

    “This is no time for joking Jirra, he hit you really hard,” said Tessa. “You might have some fractures. I really want to get you to a doctor.”

    “I’m not joking. Ever since the transformation I heal quickly,” she replied as she pulled back the icepack. “See, I’m almost better.”

    Tessa noticed that the swelling had gone down dramatically.

    “Wow, that’s a cool side effect. So maybe we should call you Wolverine,” said Tessa, who sat down on the cot across from Jirra.

    Jirra laughed slightly and winced from pain.

    “Or not,” said Tessa. “Just lay back and rest, okay?”

    “I’ll be fine in a little bit.”

    “You need rest,” said Tessa as she reached into her bag, pulled out a flask, and handed it to Jirra. “Here, take a sip of this.”

    “What is it?” asked Jirra as she sniffed the flask.

    “Just take a small sip,” said Tessa. “It will help you relax.”

    Jirra did as Tessa said and felt the warm fluid enter her mouth and go down her throat. She coughed several times. “What is this stuff?”

    “Tequila,” replied Tessa. “The good stuff, now take another sip…a smaller one this time.”

    Jirra sipped the flask and coughed again.

    “Okay, now lay back and rest okay? I’ll be right outside if you need anything,” said Tessa.

    Jirra nodded. “Thank you, Tessa. I will never forget this.”

    “It was my pleasure,” replied Tessa. “I sort of see you as a sister, Jirra. I mean, other than Jon and my daughter, I don’t have any family. I’ve been accepted into Hallie’s family and now yours. This means a lot to me and I know what it’s like to lose everything. I can promise you this, Jirra, that I will always do everything in my power to protect you and the others.”

    Jirra stared back. “I don’t know what to say…other than I’m proud to consider you my sister.”

    Tessa smiled back. “Good, now lie down and go to sleep. I’m going to see of Victor wants a drink.”

Chapter 72

    Tessa told Dan what Boyer had said.

    “Too bad we didn’t find out who he was working for before he took a header into the canyon,” said Tessa. “However, I’m hoping that Jen comes through with whoever hired Boyer.”

    “What do you think will happen when the word gets out that Boyer is dead?” asked Dan.

    “Well, first they’ll have to identify him and that may take a while,” said Tessa. “I can’t exactly tell the feds how I knew who he was.”

    Dan nodded. “That’s true.”

    “This might give us a small window to work without being spied on. Whoever hired Boyer won’t be able to get someone else in quickly,” said Tessa.

    “That’s also true,” said Dan.

    “I wonder if Hallie has made any progress,” said Tessa.

    “Well, you can ask her when you go back to the spa. I think you should go back with Jirra,” said Dan. “Thank you for saving her.”

    Tessa nodded. “It was my pleasure; I like her a lot too.”

    “So do you think that there’s a spy at the spa?” asked Dan.

    “Boyer seemed to think so,” said Tessa. “I imagine it’s one of the summer hires, it would be easier to slip someone in.”

    “Talk to Jirra’s mom, she’s the spa doctor and she can give you a list of all the new employees.”

    “I will,” said Tessa. “Hopefully we’ll all be back in a few days.”

    The steady beat of a helicopter getting closer ended any further discussion.

Chapter 73

    Almost two hours after the chopper landed a huge red Hummer pulled into the base camp. A frazzled Jen Stevens stepped out followed by four men.

    “Jen, what’s going on?” asked Dan as he walked up the Hummer.

    “My beast was the only thing big enough that was readily available to bring these guys and their gear up here.  Anything larger is up at the movie canyon site. They’re the follow-up team that the Feds promised, more guards to watch over the site. I already checked their credentials, Dan.”

    “Thanks, Jen. Need a hand unloading?”

“Nope, these guys can handle it. They got it all in the beast, they can get the load out. As soon as they’re unloaded I’m heading back to the spa. Tell everyone that the bus will be ready to go in about twenty minutes or so. How’s Jirra?”

“She’s doing pretty well considering what she went through, Jen. I’m more worried about the guard that got hurt. He may have a broken rib or two.”

“That was the other reason I came up in this thing. I installed a special suspension system that should soften the ride a bit. Didn’t think it would be too good an idea to bounce anyone injured around in a normal jeep on that miserable excuse for a road you’ve got.”

    “Well, it’s the best we can do until the grading is finished in the fall.”

    “I hope that it gets better, Dan. It’ll take a lot of concentration to get Jirra and the security guard back without hurting them any more. That road is bad enough in the daytime. At night it’s going to be a real challenge.”

    The Hummer pulled out of camp as the darkness started to fall. The brilliant headlights of Jen’s beast lit up the terrain letting Jen do her best to avoid the potholes and rocks that lay ahead.

    An agent rode back to the spa with Tessa, Jirra, and Victor to take their statements.

    “And neither of you have seen him before?” asked the agent, whose name was Ramon Martinez. He had been working out of the Santa Fe office for seventeen years and had seen a big jump in violence at protected sites, but this was the first time that someone had tried to rape someone. Personally he was glad that the suspect was dead. He was also relived that his agent and the archeologists were okay.

    “No, but he might have been the guy who has been spying on the dig for the past few weeks,” said Victor.

    “We found a backpack near the canyon that was loaded with surveillance equipment, pretty high tech stuff…all with serial numbers removed, and several weapons, also without serial numbers,” said Ramon. “I’m surprised that he attacked you. It doesn’t make sense.”

    “Maybe he was frustrated that we hadn’t found anything worth stealing,” said Jirra.

    Ramon nodded. “I hope we have his prints on file. We didn’t find any ID on his body and his face…well….you can imagine.”

    “Um, I’d rather not,” said Jirra.

    “Sorry,” replied Ramon. “Well, we’ll run his prints and see what turns up. In the meantime we’ll increase security near the site.”

    “I hope you provide enough agents this time,” said Victor.

    Ramon nodded. He had read the frustration in Victor’s reports about not having enough agents to protect the site. “Agreed, that was our fault. What we’ll do this time is use more agents and we’ll pull back a bit further. Having a guard at the site isn’t necessary.”

    “I hope this means that Victor isn’t in trouble,” said Jirra.

    Ramon shook his head. “No, he did all he could.”

    Jirra nodded. “Good.” She also felt guilty over suspecting him of being in with Boyer.

    “Well, here we are,” said Ramon as they pulled into the spa’s parking area.

    “There’s my mom,” said Jirra. “She’s the doctor here too.”

    “Good,” replied Ramon. “I’ll help Victor into her office.”

    Jirra was also happy to see Alexis standing next to her mom.

Chapter 74

    Liz examined both Victor and Jirra and recommended that Victor be transported to the nearest hospital.

    “What about Jirra?” asked Alexis.

    “I think she’ll be okay. Let’s put her in a wheel chair and help her over to her bed,” said Liz.

    “Mom, I can walk,” complained Jirra.

    “Shut up and listen to your mom,” ordered Alexis with a grin.

    Liz leaned down and kissed Jirra on the cheek. “I’m so relieved that you’re okay, Roo. But you’ve been through a lot so listen to me, okay?”

    “Thanks, Mom. Oh, you can thank Tessa for saving me,” replied Jirra.

    “Alexis and Hallie have been telling me about you, Tessa. Thank you so much for looking after Jirra,” said Liz.

    “I just wish I had been up there faster,” said Tessa. There was something very familiar about Liz, but Tessa couldn’t put her finger on it. She began to search her memory as she was sure she had seen the doctor before.

    “Well, you did what you could and we can’t ask for more than that,” said Liz.

Chapter 75

    Alexis wheeled Jirra over to the cottage.

    “I feel like a total idiot,” said Jirra.

    “Hey, just sit back and enjoy the ride,” said Alexis. “I wish I had been there.”

    “I’ve missed you too,” replied Jirra.

    “Thanks,” replied Alexis. 

    They reached the cottage and Alexis wheeled Jirra inside.

    “I could really use a long hot bath,” said Jirra.

    “You’re telling me!” quipped Alexis as she playfully held her nose.

    “You know for a nurse your bedside manner sucks,” said Jirra.

    “Hey, not only am I not a nurse, I’ve never even played one on TV,” replied Alexis.  She leaned over and kissed Jirra on the lips.

    “How’s that?” asked Alexis. “Does that make you feel better?”

    “Much better,” replied Jirra.

    “Good. Now let’s get you into the bathroom… and then into bed.”

Chapter 76

    At the same time Tessa was briefing Liz, Hallie, and Jen on what had happened.

    “Thanks for the ride back, Jen. That’s quite a toy you’ve got there.” commented Tessa.

    “Just the right tool for the job, Tessa. I’m sure you have similar ‘toys’ available for the tasks that you need to do.”
 
    All eyes turned toward Jen as Tessa asked, “So what was in that encrypted file?”

    “It took a while to break the coding but with a bit of help I managed. I had to pull in a favor and borrow some computing time on one of the Agency’s supercomputers to do it though. Ally Burns is one of the department heads and she was quite helpful in getting me access to the system. It took almost ten hours of computing time but it was well worth the effort.”

    Jen put a stack of paper over two inches high on the table. “About half an inch of this stack is the contents of our snooper’s file; the rest is additional data from the Agency.  Turns out that Thunderbird is just one of a number of companies run through a network of holding companies. All are controlled by Morgan Browning.”

    “Morgan Browning? Isn’t he the one dating Judy? Didn’t we met him briefly at the steer roast?” asked Hallie.

    “Yes, that’s him. There’s a picture of him in the file. It’s a match. I thought I got a bad vibe off him. I think Jirra sensed it too.”

    “I thought I saw something between you and Jirra, Jen.” said Hallie.

    “I’ve had enough dealings with weasels that I can smell them a mile away,” replied Jen.

    “So why would Morgan Browning be interested in the site?” asked Liz.

    “I read enough of the file the Agency has on him to know that he’s a collector of rare antiquities, especially those related to the Anasazi. He’s a nut when it comes to rare and mystical objects and he doesn’t care what he has to do or who he has to hurt or kill to get them either.  He’s also an avid collector of anything to do with Dr. Margate. He buys anything that’s even remotely associated with the man. What he can’t buy he probably steals. I imagine when he heard about the discovery of Dr. Margate’s remains, he began to check out the canyon…he might even know about the plate, although he probably doesn’t know what it is.”

“But that still doesn’t explain why the Agency is interested in him, Jen.” said Hallie.

    “Ally Burns referred to him as ‘The Teflon Don’. They know that he’s a major player in the world’s illegal arms trade and he has his fingers into the sex slave trade and prostitution as well. They’ve tried several times to take him down but they’ve never been able to make anything stick. They’ve been trying to get him off the streets and behind bars for at least ten years now. He’s very good at setting multiple layers between his illegal activities and his legitimate ones. Also, most of his worst offenses occur across the border.”

“But why is he here and involved with Judy?” asked Liz.

“Coincidence maybe but I strongly doubt that, Liz. It’s more likely that he’s playing her in the hope of getting more information about what’s been discovered in that canyon.”

“If he’s just leading Judy along she’ll be furious with him, Jen.”

“I know that. You know her better than I do, Liz so if you think she should know about him I’ll leave that up to you. All I know is that if he’s sniffing around here then it means that whatever he’s into this time is big enough that he’s willing to risk personal involvement in it. His usual style is to let some of his hired help take all the risk while he sits well away from the action.”

“So what happens now?” asked Liz.

“Well, as far as I know we just keep on doing things as normally as possible. We don’t want to tip anyone watching us that we know anything.”

“Jen can you run the names of the new summer hires for me? I think we might have a mole in our midst.” said Tessa.

“Sure. Now that we know the encryption that they’ve used at Thunderbird it won’t take very long to find out if they’ve got someone planted here. If they have maybe we can use them to our own advantage. Information leaks work both ways you know.”

    “Sneaky, very sneaky. I knew there was something about you that I liked! Let me know when you get anything back please.”

    “My pleasure, Tessa. Oh, Liz, Ally Burns said to pass along to Jirra that her friend Beth would be coming out in a day or two. I’ve made one of my jets available on short notice to her. Anyone tracking it can trace it back to me and it’ll help reinforce her cover story that she’s just paying Jirra a visit. Can you let Judy know that we have one more coming? No special treatment and be careful who you’re around when you tell Judy. She can set Beth up with a room in my cottage if there isn’t any other space available.”

    “So if the Agency is sending someone does that mean that they’re taking over?” asked Tessa.

    “No, not at all. This is close as they’ve ever gotten to putting him away. They’ve taken down parts of his organization before but he’s always been resilient enough to start them up again. This is the best chance they have of killing off the brains of the operation so that the rest of the body dies. I talked at length with Ally on a secure line and Beth will be here to support us with whatever we need to get the job done. We can work in the ‘gray areas’ of the law that they can’t.”

    “Secure line? Just how did you get a secure line out here, Jen?” asked Tessa.

    “You’re not the only one who has connections. I’ve got a satellite phone too although I suspect that mine has a few features yours doesn’t. We’ll compare them later.”

    “But why just Beth? Why not a whole crew of people, Jen?” asked Liz.

    “Beth is an unknown to Browning’s organization. She hasn’t been very active as an agent yet. We’re all unknowns to them too. They’ll take all of us at face value I hope and not think of any of us as a threat. If it looks like we have a case, Beth will bring in local agents to make the arrests. The Feds get the credit and our names are kept in the clear. I really don’t want to have any issues with anyone in his organization that’s pissed off because their boss is in jail.”

    “I think you’ve got something there, Jen,” said Tessa.

    “Well, that’s all I’ve got. Tessa, I’ll leave this file with you. You may be able to get more out of it than I did. I’ve got to get back to work on the movie. I’m much more interested in where this is all headed but I do have to keep up appearances now.”

    “Thanks, Jen. You’ve been a big help.” said Hallie.

     “Good. Now I have just one question for all of you. Is it just me or does it feel like we’re all involved in an episode of ‘Charlie’s Angels’?”

All at the same time, Liz, Hallie and Tessa said, “Thank you, Bosley!”

Chapter 77

    Liz was up early the next morning. She had not slept well that night and had been up several times checking on Jirra. In addition to worrying about her daughter, she wondered how she would tell her best friend that the man she was seeing was using her.

    “Good morning,” said Jirra as she walked into the kitchen.

    “How’re you feeling, Roo?” asked Liz as she got up and hugged her daughter.

    “I’m fine,” replied Jirra. “There’s almost no pain where he hit me.”

    “That’s good. Do you want some coffee?”

    Jirra nodded.

    Liz filled Jirra’s mug and topped off her own before sitting down.

    “What about the rest?” asked Liz. “And don’t tell me that it’s okay.”

    Jirra smiled as she poured some milk and sugar into her coffee. “It was pretty frightening. If Tessa hadn’t arrived I don’t want to think what would have happened. He was so much stronger than me...I really tried to get away, but I couldn’t. I really tried to get away from him Mom.”

    “There’s nothing to ashamed about, Roo,” said Liz. “The one thing I don’t want you to do is keep this locked inside. I think that you should talk to a therapist.”

    Jirra nodded. “I’m planning on it.”
   
    “Where’s Alexis?”

    “She sat up all night keeping an eye on me so I let her sleep in. Oh, and thanks for checking in on me.”

    Liz smiled back. “So you heard me?”

    Jirra nodded as she sipped her coffee. “It made me feel safe…thank you.”

    “I have some other things to talk to you about,” said Liz.

    “What?” asked Jirra.

    Liz then updated Jirra bout what Jen had discovered.

    “And you’re the one who’s going to tell Judy?” asked Jirra.

    Liz nodded. “Just as soon as your friend Beth gets out here.”

    “Poor Judy, she deserves much better than this,” said Jirra.

    “I know…she’s going to be devastated and furious all at the same time.”

    There was a knock on the door and Liz got up to see who it was.

    Tessa was at the door. “Sorry to bother you, but I just wanted to see how Jirra’s doing.”

    “Please come in,” said Liz.

    Tessa and Jirra hugged and the three women sat down at the kitchen table.

    “Tessa, do you want some coffee?” asked Liz.

    “Please,” replied Tessa.

    “Milk and sugar is on the table,” said Liz.

    “I only drink it straight…old habits die hard,” said Tessa. She then turned to Jirra. “I’m glad to see that you’re up and about.”

    Jirra nodded. “Thanks to you.”

    Tessa smiled back. “I just wish I had been there five minutes sooner.”

    “How did you overpower him, Tessa? From what I was told he was a large man,” said Liz.

    Tessa looked at Jirra, who nodded.

    “It’s a long story, but I’ll give you the short version,” said Tessa.

Chapter 78

    A pot of coffee later, they were still sitting at the kitchen table.

    “I’ll have to say a prayer of thanks to Athena for saving Jirra,” said Liz.  “So you recognized the man who attacked Jirra from your time in the service?”

    Tessa nodded. “It was when I was in Afghanistan. I was with a SEAL team there and he was a contractor.”

    She then explained how she had known Boyer.

    “You sound like you had a very interesting life as a man,” said Liz.

    Tessa nodded. “It wasn’t a bad life…then again this one is pretty good too.”

    “Still, this man, Boyer could have won,” said Liz.

    Tessa shook her head. “No, I have to disagree with you Liz. Boyer wasn’t ever hired to be an assassin…I was. He was here just to observe. When he attacked Jirra he thought it would be easy, all he saw was a young woman…that caused him to underestimate me too, which is why he’s dead and we’re alive. The next time they might send someone better trained and better prepared. The next time I will also be armed. I’m not trying to scare you, but to just let you know how serious this is.”

    Liz nodded. “Well, I’m just glad you’re both okay.”

    “Tessa, did you say you were in Afghanistan? I know it’s a big country and all, but I wonder if you ever ran into my dad,” said Jirra.

    “Your dad?” asked Tessa as she sipped her coffee.

    “Major Travis Reid, he was with an army unit there,” said Jirra.

    Tessa froze and then stared at Liz. “My god, now I know where I know you from! I kept trying to place your face when we talked last night.”

    “What do you mean?” asked Liz.

    “I knew Major Reid. My team was operating out of the same base and we did some joint ops together. I remember seeing your photo prominently in his quarters,” explained Tessa. She then looked at Jirra. “That means that handsome young man in the photo was you, Jirra.”

    “Really? You knew Dad? Wow, this is so incredible!” exclaimed Jirra.

    “He was a damn fine officer and an even better man; I was honored to have known him,” continued Tessa. “I was sorry to hear about his death.”

    “Thank you,” replied Liz. “That means a lot to me.”

    “I know that he really loved both of you,” said Tessa. She then shook her head in disbelief. “I guess our friendship isn’t chance after all, Jirra.”

    “Do you think that…”

    Tessa shrugged her shoulders. “I try not to think about it too much. I already suspect that meeting Hallie wasn’t chance either... we have some rather interesting connections too. No, I think we were all destined to become close friends.”

    She then hesitated as she realized she had said too much about Hallie.

    “Don’t worry, Tessa, I know about Hallie,” said Liz. “She told me everything.”

    “So that’s four of us,” said Tessa.

    “There’s at least one more,” said Jirra.

    “You mean Beth?” asked Tessa. She then winked at Jirra. “It’s okay, I sort of suspected when Jen told me about her. The Agency recruits them early, but not that early. Don’t worry; I won’t say a thing until you’ve Okayed it with her. I wonder what my ties are with her?”

    Jirra nodded. “Thanks.”

    “I just have one last question before I leave,” said Tessa.

    “What is it?” asked Jirra.

    “Why does your mom call you Roo?”

    Liz immediately broke up laughing. “Do you want to tell her?”

    Jirra rolled her eyes and sighed. “Please Mom; embarrass me in front of Tessa!’

   
Chapter 79

    Dan showed up around lunch with Barrett.

    He immediately stopped in to see how Jirra was doing.

    He ate lunch with Liz, Jirra and Alexis. After they updated him on what they discovered he told them what had happened at the canyon.

    “The feds have closed the dig down for a few days to investigate what happened so I figured there was no reason for us to stay there. They promised not to touch anything at the dig,” said Dan.

    “What about Boyer?” asked Jirra.

    “They seem to believe our story. It definitely helps that Victor saw the fight. By the way, how’s he doing?”

    “I called this morning, he’s got a concussion and they’re keeping him in the hospital for another day for observations,” said Liz.

    Dan nodded. “I’m sorry I suspected him.”

    “You weren’t the only one, Dan,” said Jirra.

    “Oh, Dan, speaking of blame, I don’t hold responsible you in any way for what happened to Jirra,” said Liz. “I also have no objections to her going back to the dig.”

    “Really?” asked Jirra.

    Liz smiled. “Roo, I’ve accepted that your life isn’t going to be routine so why fight it?”

    “Thanks Mom,” replied Jirra.

    “So where is Hallie working?” asked Dan.

    “I’m letting her use the medical center. I’m the only one on the staff, but Judy had it built with two offices,” said Liz.

    “Good,” he replied. “Oh, when you tell Judy, do you want me to be there?”

    Liz shook her head. “No, although I appreciate the offer.”

Chapter 80

    Alexis, Jirra, and Dan, and Liz headed over to the medical office.

    Hallie was hard at work trying to decipher the plate. She was working from her etching and had several notebooks spread out over her desk.

    “How’s it going?” asked Jirra.

    Hallie looked up and smiled. “I was going to ask you the same thing.”

    “I’m fine…thanks to Tessa,” said Jirra.

    “I know all about that, she saved my life once,” said Hallie.

    “Hallie, aren’t you worried if someone sees this?” asked Alexis.

    Hallie shook her head. “No. Tessa came up with a plan. I drove out to Santa Fe to see my dad and when I came back I had a stack of paperwork. I mentioned that my colleagues back in Crete had sent me some new data.”

    “What if someone looks at your notes?” asked Dan.

    Hallie laughed. “Good luck with that. I write all my secure notes in one of the Minoan languages.”

    Dan smiled. “So what have you uncovered?”

    “The plate gives directions to another site,” said Hallie. “It was a message to any other Minoans that made it this way. The hard part is figuring the distances.”

    “Maybe I can help,” said Dan.

    Hallie nodded. “Great, pull up a chair and I’ll show you what I have. Oh, those markings that were in Margate’s notebook… apparently he thought they were some sort Anasazi written language. He had discovered the markings all over the canyon…and in some other places…so maybe he discovered our mystery place.”

    “That makes as much as sense as anything I’ve been able to come up with,” said Dan. “Now, let’s see your notes.”

    “I think that means we’re not needed,” said Alexis to Jirra.

    “That’s fine, I could use some relaxation.”

    “How about a mud bath?”

    Jirra smiled. “Why not?”

Chapter 81

    Beth Williams arrived right before dinner and was greeted enthusiastically by Jirra.

    Beth was dressed like a college student on vacation and it would have taken an extremely sharp eye to realize she was actually a federal agent.  She was wearing shorts and a University of Pennsylvania polo shirt.

    “So you finally made it out here,” said Jirra.

    “I’m glad you invited me,” said Beth.

    “Well, you’re just in time for dinner,” said Jirra. “Tonight we’re having a quesadilla bar.”

    “What’s that?” asked Beth.

    “They have all these of ingredients and you just tell them what you want,” said Jirra.

    “Sounds great, I haven’t eaten anything since I left DC this morning,” said Beth.

    “After dinner I’ll introduce you to everyone,” whispered Jirra.

    Beth nodded. “I’m looking forward to it.”

    Alexis met them just outside the dining facility.

    “Hi Beth, good to see you again,” she said.

    “Thanks, Alexis,” replied Beth. “Is Jen around?”

    Alexis shook her head. “She’ll be here tomorrow; she wanted to get a shot of a sunset and Jen doesn’t want a digital one. She’s been trying for days but it hasn’t come out just right.”

Chapter 82

    After dinner, Jirra, Alexis, Beth, Dan, Liz, Hallie, and Tessa all met for what looked like coffee and dessert at Liz’s cottage.

    “Jirra told me that you all know her secret,” said Beth.

    “We have a lot in common with her,” said Tessa with a smile.

    Beth nodded knowingly.  “So who goes first?”

    Hallie raised her hand and she was followed by Tessa.

    If Beth was shocked, she didn’t show it. “My transformation is less mystic and more science. “

    She then told them how she had once been a Lieutenant in the navy until she was infected with a DNA changing process invented by Dr. Martz, who was trying to recreate his deceased daughter.

    “By the time the transformation was over I was a teenager,” said Beth.

    “And this all happened in less than twenty-four hours?” asked Liz.

    Beth nodded. “It was pretty painful and I wouldn’t recommend it to anyone. Some of the people who underwent the procedure died.”

    “So how did you end up as an agent?” asked Dan.

    “I was adopted by the woman who had been initially assigned to my case. She later married another agent and he also adopted me. I was also involved in some agency related cases and well, it just seemed liked the thing to do… I really like it and not to sound egotistic or anything, I am pretty good at it,” said Beth.

    “So Williams is your adopted father’s last name?” asked Tessa.

    Beth nodded. “Hey, he was a SEAL once, maybe you met him, Tessa, his first name is Steve.”

    Tessa replied with a description which matched Steve perfectly.

    “And does he have a ‘slight problem’ with authority?” asked Tessa with a sly grin on her face.

    Beth laughed as she nodded.

    “So you know him?” asked Jirra.

    Tessa nodded. “I could tell you some wild stories about him. He’s a good man, I’m glad he has a family.”

    “Okay, this has officially crossed over into ‘Twilight Zone’ territory,” stated Jirra.

    “Apparently there’s a reason for our union,” said Hallie. “I sort of feel better knowing that higher powers have brought us together.”

    Beth nodded. “I agree; so tell me what had been going on.”

Chapter 83

    Beth refilled her mug of coffee. “The evidence we have against Morgan is circumstantial at best and also some of it won’t be admissible into a court. While I appreciate Jen’s skills, she did it without a warrant.”
   
    “Does a private citizen need a warrant?” asked Alexis.

    “No, but the courts consider that breaking and entering,” said Beth with a smile. “Jen isn’t in any trouble though. She’s worked with the Agency before and her discovery, while not admissible in court, gives us key pieces of information to put Browning away.  We know he’s involved in a multitude of illegal acts, but never in the United States. In this country he’s squeaky clean…except when it comes to dealing in antiquities.”

    “What do you mean?” asked Dan.

    “When artifacts come on the market he immediately buys them, he’s been known to outbid others by amounts well beyond the market price,” said Beth.

    “Bad business isn’t a crime,” said Dan.

    “True, but in cases when someone won’t sell to him, accidents seem to happen,” continued Beth. “He then swoops in and buys the artifacts from the estates.”

    “You mean he has killed to get artifacts?” asked Liz.

    “We suspect he has ordered the killings of at least five other collectors,” said Beth.

    “Why?” asked Jirra.

    “According to our therapists they think he has an obsessive behavior concerning his collection,” said Beth. “I don’t think that the death of Thomas Boyer is going to scare him off. He knows that Margate discovered something important…something so valuable that it had to be hidden. We know that he’s been looking for this canyon for years.”

    “But the artifact that was in the canyon isn’t Anasazi,” said Jirra.

    “Yes, but he doesn’t know that,” said Tessa as a smile grew on her face.

    “You’re thinking of something devious, Tessa…what is it?” asked Hallie.

    “It’s going to involve setting a trap… and it will involve all of us….including Jen,” said Tessa.

    “Okay, let’s hear your plan,” said Beth.

Chapter 84

    “Well, Jen’s in,” said Alexis as she closed her cell phone.

    “Do you think this will really work?” asked Jirra.

    Beth shrugged her shoulders. “Stranger things have happened. If we play it right we should get his attention. What we have going in our favor is Morgan desperately wants what’s in the canyon.”

   
    “Won’t Boyer’s death scare him off?” asked Jirra.

    “Officially, no one knows who the man who was killed in the canyon is. The body has been turned over to forensics and so far they haven’t been able to identify him. But Morgan knows that it’s just a matter of time until Boyer’s identity is discovered.”

    “So that means that Morgan might feel the need to act quickly?” asked Jirra.

“Exactly! Now, did Jen say how soon she would be ready?” asked Beth.

    “She said that she can provide the bait tomorrow morning,” said Alexis. “She’ll hide it on the trail. I know exactly where they’ll hide it.”

    “That’s fast,” said Tessa.

    “She said it was a prop from her movie,” said Alexis. “I’ve seen some of the props that were used and they look very realistic.”

    “I have to agree, I gave her some photos to be used by her special effects department,” said Dan. “When I saw their final efforts I was very impressed. Granted, anyone looking at them up close wouldn’t be fooled for long.”

    “In a photo, how hard would it be to determine if the items were real or fake in a photo?” asked Beth.

    “Almost impossible,” said Dan.

    “Good,” said Beth. “Now, all we have to do is plant the artifacts in the canyon, take some photos, and then leave the photos out so that Morgan’s mole sees them,” said Beth. “Dan, I trust you can make the ‘discovery’ of the artifacts look authentic.”

    “Absolutely,” he replied.

    “But we don’t know who the mole is,” said Jirra.

    “Yes we do. Jen called me on the flight here and gave me a name. The mole is a member of the maid staff. Her name is Carmen Valverde, actually Maria Padilla, and she’s currently assigned to work cottages that include Dan’s cottage. She’s been with Thunderbird for five years,” said Beth.

    “So she’ll tip off Morgan when she sees the photos,” said Jirra.

    “The trick will be to make it so Morgan will come out himself,” said Beth.

    Dan smiled. “I think I know the way. We make it appear that the artifacts are in a very precarious location, that way Morgan won’t be able to risk having some thug like Boyer come out here.”

    “Thug, you’re starting to sound like me,” said Tessa with a laugh.

    “Sounds like a plan,” said Beth.

Chapter 85

    The next morning, Dan led two jeeps up the trail to the canyon, followed by the second jeep driven by Barrett.

    Beth as the honored guest sat next to Dan, and Jirra and Alexis sat in the back seat, while Tessa sat next to Barrett in the second jeep.

    Hallie stayed back at the spa and worked to decipher the directions on the plate. They were a combination of geographical references, combined with astronomical references. She had a stack of topographical maps and star charts along with her reference books. It was the type of puzzle that she loved working on.

    As promised there was a box hidden just off the trail that contained the prop Anasazi pottery.

    As they drove to the canyon, Tessa briefed Barrett on the plan.

    “This is pretty cool. I mean, I’ve always been a fan of Clive Cussler books, and now it feels like I’m in one,” he said.
   
    “Just remember that this isn’t fiction. We’re dealing with dangerous people, so don’t try to be a hero,” said Tessa.

    “I won’t,” he replied. “Tessa, thanks again for trusting me and bringing me along.”

    “Jirra speaks very highly of you and that’s good enough for me,” replied Tessa.

    “She’s pretty special. I sort of think of her as a sister…if that makes sense. I mean even when I first met her I knew that we would be close friends…but not in a romantic way,” he said.

    “Those are the type of friends you treasure your whole life,” said Tessa.

****

    Back at the spa, Liz wondered how she would tell Judy about Morgan. It had been decided to wait until after the trap had been sprung. While every shred of evidence they had pointed to him they decided not to tell Judy until there was absolutely no doubt left that Browning was behind what was going on.

    While Liz understood the reason for this, she didn’t like the fact that Judy was being deceived. She knew that Judy would be devastated when the truth came out and Liz planned on being there to help her friend.

   
Chapter 86

    Two days later a jeep driven by Dan sped into the spa parking area. He immediately rushed to his cottage.

    A short time later he was back in the jeep and heading back to the canyon. What seemed strange to spa employees who saw him was that he hadn’t bothered to load the jeep with supplies.

    He arrived back at the canyon just in time for dinner.

    “How did it go?” asked Jirra.

    “Well, I’ve never considered myself an actor, but I think my performance was quite believable,” he replied as he sat down at the camp table.

    Barrett handed him a chilled Dose Equis.

    “Thank you,” he replied.

    “Now we just wait for the rat to take the bait,” said Tessa.

    “How long do you think that will take?” asked Alexis.

     “Well, Hallie said that Maria usually stops by my cottage every morning around eight,” said Dan. “I left the photos of the pots next to my computer. There’s a fake unanswered message on my answering machine stating that the university will send down a team to pick up the pots in three days.”

    “If Morgan does show up and tries to steal the pots, what happens then?” asked Alexis.

    “It will give us the opening we’ll need to search his home and businesses,” said Beth. “The Agency and several other law enforcement organizations have been waiting for such an opening for years.”

    “Can’t he claim entrapment?” asked Alexis.

    Beth shook her head. “Not if he comes here; it would be entrapment if we came to him and offered to sell him stolen artifacts. Besides, just the fact that he was caught trespassing on protected federal land opens the door for us.”

    Alexis nodded.

    “All we can do is wait,” said Beth.

Chapter 87

    The next evening as they sat around the campfire, Beth made an announcement.

    “Hallie called me and said Morgan just arrived at the spa an hour ago,” she said. “She also said that Judy is away at a meeting in Santa Fe.”

    “Okay, so that means that he’ll probably be making his move this evening,” said Tessa.

    “I agree,” said Beth. “The important thing is to follow the plan we’ve discussed. There’s a possibility that he might not be alone.”

Tessa nodded. “Morgan probably knows about the security perimeter and most likely will feel he’s home free as long as he can avoid it. According to the records, he’s an avid outdoorsman who was raised in the Southwest, so walking around the area at night won’t be a problem. He’ll probably have night vision glasses too.”

“Like yours?” asked Jirra.

“Probably, but not as good,” she replied with a wink.

Chapter 88

Morgan Browning walked quietly towards the canyon. The federal security guards were not a problem and he had easily slipped past their camp. While he was still angry at Boyer for attempting to rape that girl at the canyon, his death did serve a useful purpose. The guards and probably the archeologists at the canyon would have never suspected that someone would risk trespassing so soon after the death of Boyer.

Morgan knew this was a risky plan, but the chance to steal the pottery from the site was too important to pass up.

He had studied the copies of the photos and noted that the pots were sealed, which meant that something precious and rare could be inside them. He had obsessed about the canyon his entire adult life. What had been so important that Dr. Margate had sacrificed his own life to protect it?

Morgan had inherited his obsession with the canyon from his grandfather. The rumor was that Dr. Margate had discovered something of great value, no one knew just what. Morgan’s grandfather had financed Margate’s research and had suspected that the crazy archeologist had found something of immense value. To try and find out what Margate had discovered, his grandfather had sent out a man to trail Margate, when neither returned the mystery only deepened.

When he heard of the recent discovery of the human remains, it confirmed that this was the place.

Morgan suspected that the pottery held a map of some kind, possibly to a hidden sacred place or a mine. It really didn’t matter as soon it would be his. The last thing he wanted was to have some academic know-it-all discover Margate’s secret.

     The pots, while valuable would have to be sacrificed, as it would be impossible to carry them out alone. After Boyer’s failure, he decided not to bring in anyone else to help him. It was the same old story; if you wanted something done right, do it yourself.

    Morgan entered the canyon, after watching the archeologists’ camp for an hour. He found the location of the still partially buried pots under a rather precarious looking rock outcropping with little difficulty. He did appreciate the thoroughness of Dr. Montgomery, who was more interested in preserving the pots. Morgan suspected that the reason why Montgomery didn’t open the pots was the fear of damaging the contents.
   
    Morgan looked at the partially buried pots for a moment before picking up a rock.

    He signed for a moment, before smashing the pots. He quickly reached inside and pulled out what felt like metal plates.

    His heart was beating rapidly as he examined the plates. They were very heavy and he wondered if they were gold. Even in the dark, he could make out some sort of marks on them.

    He knew he should wait until he got back to the spa, but he couldn’t resist taking a quick look at them. He pulled out his flashlight, which had a red filter on it, and shined it on one of the plates.

    At first he was confused as the marks didn’t look like anything the Anasazi would have done. He turned the plate around and stared at the markings. A combination of rage and fear swept through his body as the plates dropped through his hands and hit the canyon floor.

    He quickly turned around and started to leave when he was illuminated by several high-powered flashlights. The lights instantly blinded him and he yanked off his night vision goggles and threw them to the ground.

    “Freeze!” ordered a voice out of the darkness. “Lie down on your stomach, hands out in front of you! You’re under arrest.”

    Morgan glared at lights and debated making a run for it.

    “This is your last warning. You are under arrest for trespassing on a protected federal site,” ordered the man.

    Morgan glared in the direction of the voice and lifted his hands up into the air. He dropped to his knees and then lied down on his belly. He would let his lawyers get him out of this.

   
Chapter 89

    Morgan Browning was cuffed, frisked, and read his rights. He sat on a rock as the federal guards questioned him. He just told them that he wanted to speak to his lawyer. He figured that at the worst he would be charged with a minor transgression and that he would do some community service. It was embarrassing to be caught and his pride was hurt.

    He watched as the uniformed guards briefed a young woman, woman…she was a kid, a young girl! He wondered why they were talking to one of the college kids who was working at the site. He then saw that the girl had a badge hanging on a chain around her neck.

    The woman walked over and showed him the badge.

    “I understand that you’ve requested a lawyer,” she said. “I just want to inform you that we know who you are.”

    Morgan didn’t reply.

    “Morgan Browning, you are facing several federal charges and you will be transported to our office in Santa Fe,” said the woman.

    Morgan looked at her badge and froze. He then looked up at her face.

    The woman smiled. “Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I’m Special Agent Beth Williams and I work for The Agency.”

    For the first time since he had been arrested, Morgan felt fear. If The Agency was involved in this that could mean that trespassing on federal property was the least of his worries. They didn’t get involved in minor cases over the theft of a few artifacts. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead.

    Her phone rang and she answered it. Morgan noted that she had a very high-tech satellite phone.

    “Really? Excellent, I will let him know,” said Beth. She hid her smile as she saw him reach up to wipe away the sweat from his face. “Mr. Browning, that was my supervisor, I just want to inform you that a federal judge in Tucson has authorized search warrants for your home, car and office. The searches will be conducted immediately. While it is your right to wait until you talk to your lawyer, I have been advised by my supervisor that if you want to make a deal you better do it before we find anything.”

    Morgan glared at her and was about to open his mouth but stopped and slowly shook his head.

    Beth just smiled back and looked at her watch. “The clock is ticking.”

Chapter 90

    Dan, Jirra, Alexis, Tessa, and Barrett didn’t enter the canyon until after Morgan had been removed.

    Beth greeted them and told them about the warrants.

    “I take it that the guards weren’t the same caliber that has been guarding the site,” said Dan.

    “The Agency brought in one of their teams yesterday, just to play it safe,” replied Beth. She then told them what had happened.

    “So what was on the plates?” asked Alexis.

    Beth laughed and held them out. “This was Jen’s idea and I have to admit that it was pretty funny. She had her special effects personal make them.”

    Jirra and the others looked at the plates and began to chuckle.

    The gold colored plates read “You have the right to remain silent” in pig Latin.

    “So what happens now?” asked Dan as he chuckled .

    “Morgan is being transported to Santa Fe and soon teams of agents will start searching his home and office,” said Beth. “The federal attorney will meet Morgan and see if he wants to make a deal. He won’t walk away free, but he could help us prosecute many others and avoid a much longer sentence. The goal when dealing with anyone involved in the international sex trade is to get as many convictions as possible.”

    “So what sort of deal is he going to be offered?” asked Jirra.

    Beth shrugged her shoulders. “It all depends on what is found. I can’t tell you everything, but The Agency has suspected that Morgan has maintained his database in his home. We know from the blueprints that his home has a large vault built into it. The problem has been that while we’ve suspected Morgan of being involved in a variety of crimes; he’s never even had a speeding ticket in this country. So our warrants will allow us to search it…initially for stolen artifacts, but everything else will be fair game…within reason.”

    “What do you mean?” asked Barrett.

    “Well, if we find any stolen artifacts and there are computer drives in same vault we have the right to examine them for additional information regarding stolen items,” replied Beth. “We added those missing documents from the University of New Mexico to the warrant.”

    “And if you find something regarding sexual slavery it would be admissible in court?” asked Alexis.

    Beth nodded. “But I doubt it would ever go to trial as the last thing Morgan would want is to be on trial for international sexual slavery. There would also be the additional threat of extradition. I know this may sound harsh, but sexual slavery is a horrific crime. We want to get both the buyers and sellers. From what we’ve heard, Morgan only sees sexual slavery as a way to make money…however that doesn’t make him an less of a scumbag than the pervert who pays thousands of dollars to go on a sexual vacation.”

    The other nodded.

    “Beth, can you call my mom and let her know what’s happened? She should let Judy know that Morgan has been arrested,” said Jirra.

    Beth nodded and handed Jirra the phone. “Here, you can call her yourself. When you’re done, I’ll talk to her too.”

Chapter 91

    Judy was stunned when Liz told her that Morgan was currently in federal custody.

    They were sitting in Judy’s office back at the spa. Liz had contacted Judy as soon as Judy had returned to the spa.

    “I can’t believe that Morgan would steal artifacts,” exclaimed Judy. “He’s wealthy enough to buy anything that goes on the market.”

    “Apparently he thought that Dan’s excavation was going to discover something extremely rare and valuable,” said Liz.

    “And they set a trap for him?”

    “It wasn’t set for Morgan, it was set for the person who hired the man who attempted to rape Jirra,” countered Liz.

    “So…what is he being charged with?” asked Judy.

    Liz shook her head. “I really don’t know. The agent who briefed me told me that there were other charges pending…but that’s all I know.”

    Judy stood up and stared out the window.

    Liz watched her best friend for a moment before getting up and seeing if Judy was okay.

    Judy turned around and wiped tears out of her eyes. “God damnit!” she exclaimed. “The bastard used me.”

    Liz moved closer.

    “The son of a bitch used me to get close to the dig,” declared Judy. “I feel like such an idiot.”

    Liz nodded and wrapped her arms around Judy, who accepted the hug and began to weep.

Chapter 92
   
    Morgan Browning sat in the examination room at the Federal holding facility in Santa Fe. His lawyer had briefed him on the search warrants.

    “Morgan, I need to know what’s going on,” stated the lawyer.

    His name was Lawrence Keating and he had been working for Morgan Browning for ten years. He knew of his employer’s obsession with Anasazi relics and had even helped Morgan obtain numerous artifacts.

    “This can’t just be about a few pots of questionable ownership,” said Lawrence.

    “Have they told you anything?” asked Morgan. “I mean about what they might have found?”

    Lawrence shook his head. “It must be something big. Look, if you’re hiding something, it would be best if you told me.”

    “Why?”

    “I might be able to make a deal,” said Lawrence.

    Morgan’s eyes stared at the table and his shackled hands. “We wait until they make the first move. If all they find is a few stolen pots and some documents stolen from The University of New Mexico, I’ll pay the fine and do some community service.”

    “What are you hiding, Morgan?” asked Lawrence. “I want to help you, and if you tell me I can start planning your defense.”

    Morgan lifted the paper cup that held some lukewarm coffee with both hands and took a sip. He then set down the cup. “I have invested…some substantial funds in some rather lucrative international investments…unfortunately the feds…and others might consider them illegal. They are not the type of things that I am personally interested in…other than the money they generate. They allow me to indulge in my collecting of artifacts.”

    Lawrence pulled out his notepad. “Tell me about them.”

   
Chapter 93

    Beth rode back to the spa with Jirra, Alexis, and Tessa, who was driving the jeep.

    “Thanks for inviting me out here…it was a lot of fun,” said Beth.

    “I wish you could stay out here longer,” said Jirra.

    “Me too, but I have to make my report,” replied Beth.

    “What do we do about the mole at the spa?” asked Alexis.

    “I would tell Judy to immediately fire her,” said Beth. “Our agents will want to question her, and they will probably try and get her to turn in Morgan in exchange for walking.”

    “Do you think that this is over?” asked Jirra.

    Beth shrugged and looked at Tessa, who shook her head.

    “Why don’t you think so, Tessa?” asked Jirra.

    “Morgan obviously knows that something important was hidden in the canyon…granted he doesn’t know what, however this doesn’t mean that he won’t try to discover what it is. The man…the man who ordered my death was like that, he was obsessed with the thrill of owning precious artifacts.”

    “I tend to agree with Tessa,” said Beth. “The people Browning hired aren’t likely to give up either if their potential reward was high enough. The Agency kept his arrest quiet to maximize the potential for other arrests so they don’t know he’s in jail.”

    Jirra looked out over the rolling hills as they approached the spa. “So what do we do?”

    “That depends on Hallie,” said Tessa. “If she discovers that there’s something hidden around here we need to find it.”

    “And protect it?” asked Alexis.

    “If it’s connected to the Minoans that may not be necessary,” said Tessa.

    Beth glanced back at Jirra. “You have some very interesting friends.”

    “Tell her your idea,” said Alexis.

    Beth turned around and asked what Alexis meant. Jirra told her about the formation of a group of the transformed woman.

    “That sounds rather interesting,” said Beth.

    “It makes sense too,” said Tessa. “This case has shown that we can do great things with our various skills.”

    Beth nodded. “I would be interested in joining. I mean, as long as it doesn’t violate any rules of being an agent. I’ve always felt that my transformation had a deeper meaning and purpose.”

    “That means there are five of us, along with our friends and families,” said Tessa.

    “I imagine we could use Celeste,” said Beth.

    “Who’s she?” asked Tessa.

    “A great friend,” said Jirra. “You met her back in Philly.”

    Beth then told Tessa about Celeste Farnsworth.

    “And would she be willing to help us?” asked Tessa.

    “I can ask her,” said Beth. “But I think she will do it.”

    “Good,” replied Tessa. “We can definitely use someone like her.”

    “There might be one more,” said Beth. “But I have to talk to her first…can I tell her about the rest of you?”

    “Can you trust her?” asked Tessa.

    “Like a sister,” replied Beth.

    “It’s okay with me,” replied Tessa.

    Jirra nodded. “I know that I can trust you, Beth.”

Chapter 94

    Jirra and Alexis headed over to find Liz and see how Judy was doing. Tessa tracked down Hallie.

    Liz was in her cottage when Jirra and Alexis found her.

    “How’s Judy?” asked Jirra anxiously.

    “Very upset…and also extremely angry,” replied Liz. “I would say that it’s a very good thing that Morgan is in custody. Judy talked about using one of those Colt peacemakers on him. With the mood she’s in right now she’d probably neuter him with a single shot.”

    “I can’t blame her,” said Alexis.

    “What’s really going on with him? I know it’s bad,” asked Liz.

    Jirra told her what Beth had told them.

    All Liz could do was shake her head. “He’s one of the biggest contributors to social programs in the region Are they sure he’s into all those horrible things?”

    “Beth seemed pretty sure,” said Jirra.

    Meanwhile over at Hallie’s cottage, Tessa was being shown a map.

    “I think this is the location of the site described on the plate,” said Hallie as she fought back a yawn.

    “When did you sleep last?” asked Tessa.

    Hallie shrugged her shoulders. “What day is it?”

    Tessa laughed. “Well, you know what this means?”

    Hallie nodded. “It means we head out to this canyon,” she replied as she pointed at the map.

    “Yes, but not until you get some sleep,” said Tessa.

    “I’m… fine,” replied Hallie as she fought back a yawn.

    “Yeah, sure you are,” said Tessa. “Let’s lock this up and get you into bed.”

   
Chapter 95

    The following day, Hallie led a small group consisting of Jirra, Alexis, Jen, and Tessa up into the canyon that matched the coordinates on the plate. It turned out to be the right side of the ‘Y’ canyon that Jen had been using to film her movie. Fortunately Jen had given the crew another day off since the filming was ahead of schedule and the recent spell of abnormally hot weather in the area had broken. With the enhanced security in place at the Anasazi canyon, even the security staff was given the day off to recover back at the spa.

    “So how did you figure out the location?” asked Jen.

    “It was a combination of references to celestial bodies, Minoan religious references and dimensions used by the Minoans,” said Hallie. “Only someone familiar with all three could have known how to read the plate. It was definitely left as a maker for other displaced Minoans.”

    “Do you think that any of them read it?” asked Jirra.
   
    Hallie shrugged her shoulders. “No real way of knowing. From what I was allowed to see from the dream visits that the goddesses gave me, I know that an exodus of Minoans occurred after the volcanic eruption of Thera. The cult that I’ve been studying took part and sent out approximately 100 ships. Just how many made it across the Atlantic Ocean is anyone’s guess.”

    “I’ve seen the replicas of the Minoan vessels and I find it amazing that even one could have made the trip,” said Tessa.

    “I know what you mean and it’s been on my mind. The Minoans were a seafaring race and they would have recognized the danger of crossing the ocean in a small ship,” said Hallie. “However, I have a theory that they didn’t come here directly. From what Dan had discovered, this site was most likely in use from 400 to 700 AD and Thera erupted around 1650 BCE, so that leaves a long period in between. What I suspect is that as the Minoan refugees moved out from Crete, they interacted with other civilizations, while all the time maintaining their culture and languages. So by the time they crossed the Atlantic they may have been a mixture of other cultures and would have had bigger and better ships.”

    “Have you found any proof to back this up?” asked Jen.

    Hallie nodded. “We’ve found Minoan writing and objects in many sites in Europe, especially in the Britain and Ireland. The common belief is that they were brought there by trade…of course I know better, but it’s rather hard to site ancient goddesses as a source in a paper.”

    The others laughed.

    “Just for the sake of argument, wouldn’t they have been absorbed into the other cultures?” asked Tessa.

    “They might have adapted, but they could have kept their culture. Look at other groups that have maintained their cultures like the Jews and the Roma,” said Hallie. “It’s even happening today with the immigration into the United States. Each culture integrates into the whole but yet they retain most their own culture at their core.”

    Tessa nodded.

    “So, it’s possible that your Minoan travelers may have had contact with many of the native peoples of the Americas,” said Jen.

    Hallie nodded. “They were curious people who thrived on trade…not just for commercial interests, but intellectual pursuits. We also know that many cultures crossed the oceans before 1492. We’re pretty sure that Columbus was even using copies of Chinese charts from 1421. If some group did manage to cross the ocean and return others would eventually find out and try and repeat it.”

    “But why would they keep it secret?” asked Alexis.

    “For any one of a hundred reasons. We know that fishermen from Europe knew about the Grand Banks long before Columbus ever thought of crossing the ocean blue. They kept it quiet to protect their fishing grounds,” replied Hallie.

    “Makes sense,” said Alexis.

    “My dad just bought the rights to a book that includes many of these theories,” said Hallie.

    “Oh, the last time we talked he was raving about a historical book he had just read…something about a sailor who fought in the Armada under Drake and later became a buccaneer,” said Jen. 

    Hallie nodded. “My dad was offered the rights before it was even published. Turns out the main character served on a ship captained by one of our relatives,” replied Hallie. “The book will be published this fall and it will be a best seller, it’s a real page turner, I couldn’t put it down.”

    “Knowing your father it will be a great movie too,” said Jen. “Hmmm… I wonder if he’s found a backer for it yet?”

    “Do you have someone in mind?” asked Alexis.

    “Maybe,” she replied with a smile.

    “Maybe someday you can sell him our story,” said Jirra.

    The others turned and looked at her with disbelief.

    “It was a joke!” she replied as she laughed.

Chapter 96

    “Well, here we are,” said Hallie as they stood outside the front of the canyon.

    “So what do we do?” asked Alexis. She felt a shiver run up her spine and she took a slight step backward to move away from the canyon’s entrance. 

    “If it’s like other Minoan sites, it will be protected,” said Hallie.

    “We found that out during filming,” said Jen. “Too bad we didn’t know, it would have saved Liz a lot of work.”

    “So, like I said, what do we do?” asked Alexis.

    “I’ll go in alone,” said Hallie.

    “Are you sure?” asked Jirra. “We all sort of have a connection to this place.”

    “I know, but it might be best if I go first,” Hallie stated. “If I’m not back in an hour then you can come in after me.”

    “We will. Oh, if you have to enter a cave or something, leave something outside so we can find it. The fact that no one had found it in hundreds of years tells me that it’s pretty well camouflaged,” said Tessa.

    Hallie nodded and looked at her watch. “I’ll be back in an hour.”

Chapter 97

    The others sat down in the shade and counted down the minutes.

    “Did any of you feel something was we arrived here?” asked Alexis.

    Jen nodded as did the others.

    “Well, that makes me feel better, I thought I was the only one,” said Alexis.

    “I suspect that the Minoan deities know why we’re here and have upped the security,” said Jen. “They know Hallie and trust her. Hopefully they’ll learn to trust all of us too.”

    “It really makes you think,” said Jirra. “I mean that descendants of the Minoans made it this far.”

    “I know what you mean,” said Tessa. “It would have been an incredible adventure.”

    “Do you think they looked at it as an adventure?” asked Alexis.

    Tessa nodded. “The Minoans could have picked the most advanced society in the Med and joined them. With their advanced knowledge of arts and science they would have readily accepted. But something drove them on to continue traveling and to maintain their language and culture. Maybe it was something like we’ve experienced.”

    “What do you mean?” asked Jirra.

    “Well, look at what we’re doing? It would be very easy to just establish a routine everyday type of life, yet look at us; Jen is a famous celebrity, Hallie is well known archeologist, Beth is going to become a federal agent, and as much as you worry about your true identity, Jirra, you haven’t exactly sought out a private life. No, we want to do something important with our lives…just like the Minoans.”

    “And how do I fit into this?” asked Alexis.

    “That’s easy, the Minoans had to trust others and share their secrets and knowledge. I’ve noticed that the people that I’ve allowed to know my past have become very trusted and valued friends…and even lovers,” replied Tessa.

    Alexis slipped her arm around Jirra.

    “Do you feel better about all this?” asked Alexis.

    Jirra nodded.

    “So does this mean that this means we’re going to form some sort of group?” asked Jirra.

    “Why not?” interjected Jen. “This is sure a lot more fun than sitting around a studio.”

    “I agree,” added Tessa. “I hope Beth wants in, I like her style.”

    “I just wonder about her friend,” said Alexis.

    Their conversation was interrupted by the appearance of Hallie, who stepped out of the canyon carrying what looked like a very old rod made out of copper.

Chapter 98

    Hallie sat down and asked for a drink of water.

    Tessa handed her a canteen.

    “I found this in the cave,” said Hallie. “I was told I could take it.”

    “Told? Who was in there?” asked Jen as she looked back into the canyon.

    “The goddesses told me that it was okay for me to take it,” replied Hallie.

    “What else was in the cave?” asked Tessa.

    “It’s a tomb,” she replied as she took another long drink. “There were at least thirty tombs in there. Knowing how the Minoans reused tombs, who knows how many remains are in there? I do know one thing…we are not allowed to disturb them, this is not negotiable, that was made very clear.”

    “What else do you know?” asked Tessa.
   
    “The tomb was in use for nearly one hundred years and was only used by the Minoans. There was a message in the cave that was in Linear H that referred to a natural disaster and that the remaining Minoans were heading north,” said Hallie.

    “What sort of disaster?” asked Tessa.

    “A serve drought,” replied Hallie. “The message was for others to head north and look for signs.”

    “So that means that there was more than one location where the Minoans interacted with the native people,” said Jen.

    “Judging from what I saw in there…there were many other cultures,” said Hallie. “I wish I could take you in…but it isn’t allowed.”

    “What else did you see?” asked Jirra.

    “There were artifacts from other civilizations, including those in South and Central America. It’s times like this that I’m really torn between being a scientist and my ties to the Minoans,” said Hallie. “The artifacts in that cave are priceless and should be studied…but I will honor the wishes of the goddesses. The world isn’t ready for this sort of discovery.”

    “Why?” asked Alexis.

    “There are things in that cave from Europe, Africa, and Asia. It would rewrite history as we know it…and while I’m fine with that…it would be too much for most people to accept,” said Hallie.

    “You mean the people that still think that Columbus discovered America?” asked Jirra.

    “That’s just part of it. It would also upset some of the native people…no, it’s best that we keep this secret,” said Hallie.

    The others agreed.

    “So what do we do with this?” asked Jen as she inspected the rod, which was green with corrosion.

    “We take it to Dan,” said Hallie.

    “What sort of markings are these?” asked Jen as she pointed to the rod.

    “Some sort of petroglyph,” said Hallie. “It’s not Minoan and that may have been done on purpose. The glyphs are hard to read due to the corrosion; but from my experience with these sorts of things, I imagine they are instructions.”

    “Like the ones on the object that transformed you?” asked Jirra.

    Hallie nodded.

    “Are you ready or do you want to rest?” asked Tessa.

    “How far away are we from the Anasazi canyon?” asked Hallie.

    “Two hours, give or take, on foot. The terrain between here and there is pretty rough by the direct route.” said Tessa. “We can also be back at the spa in the same time and drive up tomorrow.”

    “If we go straight to the dig I’ll need to call back and let them know back at spa,” said Jirra. “The last thing we want is for the spa to think we got lost…trust me on that one.”

    “We’d better head back to the spa then,” said Jen. “We also don’t want to show up unannounced…they might not have enough food and water.”

    “What do we do about that?” asked Jirra as she pointed to the rod.

    “We’ll sneak it in,” said Tessa.

    “Um, how do you hide a five foot long copper pole?” asked Jen.
   
    Tessa smiled. “We hide it in plain site.”

Chapter 99

    They arrived back at the spa, just around sunset. They picked a route that had them coming out of the sun and anyone who saw them would just assume that the pole was a hiking stick.

    They took the pole immediately to the first cottage, which was Jen’s new cottage.

    “I had a special security system installed,” said Jen as they entered. “So, it’s very unlikely that anyone will break in without being noticed.”

    “Do you think that Morgan still has people here?” asked Jirra.
   
    “He’s rich and powerful; so I wouldn’t rule it out,” said Tessa. “I kinda have some experience with these sorts of people.”

    “Well, that means we shouldn’t wait much longer, right?” asked Jirra.

    Tessa nodded.

    “Okay, so let’s call Dan and see if we can head out there,” said Hallie. “I think we should see if the pole fits in the hole and then see what happens.”

    “What can we do? It’s not like we can call up a thunderstorm,” said Alexis.

    Jen made a coughing sound.

    “Well, I guess it’s time I fess up. I do have another secret and this one’s a whopper. I know that I can trust all of you so yes, we can, or I should say I can call up a thunderstorm.”

    “You can control the weather?” Jirra looked confused.

    “In a small way, Jirra. When I was talking with my spirit guide the only thing that was made absolutely clear to me was that I had the ability to create and control lightning and thunderstorms. It’s a power I must carefully control and I’ve sworn not to use it to harm anyone. My anger can be one of the triggers for my ability so I have to carefully control it so I don’t accidentally hurt someone although I can think of a few cases where it might have been useful.”

    Jirra’s face lit up. “I did notice you start to have a red glow around you as you were telling that Italian movie director off at the after-awards party, Jen. I sort of felt that my skin was being pricked by a thousand little ants as I stood next to you.”

    “Sorry, Jirra. That was a build-up of static electricity around me. Had I really let go I could have hurt or even killed him.”

    “So how much can you control this ability, Jen?” asked Hallie.

    “I’ve experimented a little using thunderstorms already in progress. I’ve been able to reduce or strengthen them and even bring them to a halt. I think I can create them as well as make a lightning bolt appear out of a clear blue sky. I never thought that I’d have a use for the gift I’ve been given so I never developed the ability much. I don’t know how accurate I am but I’m willing to give it a try when we get to the canyon if Dan approves.”

    Jirra turned to Tessa. “So if I’m Wolverine, does that make Jen Storm?”

    “Why not? You’re both ex-men,” replied Tessa

    The two women laughed at the joke before explaining what they were talking about.

    “Well, just so you know, if metal claws pop out of your hands I may have to rethink our relationship,” said Alexis as she leaned over and kissed Jirra.

Chapter 100

    The next day Jirra and the others drove out to the canyon in two jeeps. Barrett had driven one down from the dig and Jirra, and Alexis rode with him. Jen, Tessa, and Hallie rode in the second jeep. The copper rod had been disguised by wrapping a tarp around it. The rolled up tarp didn’t look out of place in the jeep loaded with supplies.

    “I have to admit that you did a good job, Tessa,” said Hallie as she pointed at the rod.

    “Thanks,” replied Tessa as she drove the jeep. “It’s sometimes easier to hide something in plain site.”

    “So, what did Dan say when you told him what we found?” asked Jen.

    “Naturally he was very excited and eager to see if the rod fits into the hole at the top of the canyon,” replied Hallie. “I didn’t tell him the rest as I figured it would easier to do that in person.”

    “What do we do about Jimmie?” asked Jen, referring to the other grad student who had returned to the canyon site the day before.

    “We need to include him,” replied Hallie.

    “Why is that?” asked Jen.

    Hallie then explained her premonition and how she had transformed several other males over the years at the site in Crete.

    “It’s nice that you are helping people,” said Jen. “I’m glad to hear that those you assist in their transformation can lead complete lives without conflict. I know from my own experiences how difficult it can be. One day I was a guy fairly happy with the way my life was going then BANG I get hit by lightning and wake up almost three weeks later as a woman. I’m still working mentally on becoming the woman I appear to be. Right now just the thought of getting pregnant scares me and after what I’ve been through so far I don’t scare all that easily any more.”

    “I dealt with for a while myself; thankfully the goddesses gave me the gift of a complete life. I can’t imagine what it would have been like to be pregnant without it,” said Hallie. “I think that I could have learned to deal with it…but I would have been petrified of how my daughter would be treated.”

    “I know that’s one of Jirra’s fears,” said Tessa.

    “I know what you mean. Alexis told me that Jirra has talked about the urge to have a family…and I know how powerful that is,” said Hallie. “Eventually she’ll give in.”

    “Well, I know that I’ll do everything in my power to protect her,” said Jen. “I’ve had every record of hers altered to reflect her SRS cover story along with a complete medical history of the operation. The hospital got a new emergency room wing out of the deal on that one. I just wish that there was more I could do for her.”

    “That makes two of us,” added Tessa. “In some ways I see her as younger sister.”

    “I know what you mean,” said Hallie. “Maybe the goddesses can help her.”

    “That’s a possibility, but on the other hand she’s grown so much since I first met her. I sort of like her the way she is,” said Jen.

    “Well, we can’t do anything against her will…and neither will the goddesses,” said Hallie.

    “It would be a difficult decision,” said Tessa. “I was lucky that Athena gave me a complete identity. I also suspect that others may have had a part in my falling in love with Jon and having a child.”

    Jen smiled. “You know, I just find it so difficult to think of you as a mother, Tessa.”

    Tessa glanced over at Jen. “What makes you say that?” she asked with a grin.

    Jen laughed. “You know exactly what I mean. I mean you must be the only mother on the block that can field-strip an automatic weapon.”

    “You don’t know my neighborhood!” replied Tessa.

Chapter 101

    They arrived at the site a little before lunch.

    “We brought some cold cuts and fresh rolls from the spa,” announced Jirra as she stepped out of the jeep.

    “Sounds great,” said Dan as he hugged her. “I’ll call in Jimmy from the dig.”

    “Um, before you do, there’s something we need to talk about,” said Hallie. “We need to tell him everything.”

    Dan looked at Hallie. “Do you think you can trust him? I mean he’s a good kid, but this is a pretty big secret.”

    Hallie nodded. “He can be trusted.”

    After lunch, Hallie and Jirra carefully unwrapped the pole for Dan and the others to see.

    “It’s in remarkably good condition,” remarked Dan. “Where did you find it?”

    Hallie shook her head. “I can’t tell you.”

    “Why not?” asked Jimmy as he stared at the pole.

    Hallie looked at Jirra who nodded. “You go first.”

Chapter 102

    Jimmy sat and listened intently as Hallie, Jirra, Tessa, and Jen told the tale.

    He looked at Alexis. “What about you?”

    She smiled. “I’m just one of the sidekicks.”

    “You’re more than that,” said Jirra.

    Alexis smiled back. “I know that, but it’s nice to play a sidekick again…if you remember it’s how I got my start on TV. However, I was born female…so I guess I am rather unique among this group!”

    Jirra and Hallie both broke up at Alexis’s joke.

    Jimmy looked over at Dan and Barrett. “You both know about this?”

    They both nodded.

    Jimmy shook his head in disbelief. “So…so this means that if there’s a storm and lightning strikes this pole…the mud in the canyon can transform a man into a woman?”

    “I know it sounds unbelievable, but trust me…it’s true,” said Jirra.

    Jimmy looked at Jirra and wiped away tears that were rolling down his cheeks. “I do believe you. I’ve dreamt about this my whole life! You have experienced something that I’ve always wanted.”

    He then realized what he had just admitted and looked at Barrett and Dan.

    “You guys probably think I’m some sort of sissy or something like that,” he stated, barely holding in his fear.

    “No we don’t, Jimmy,” said Dan.

    “It’s your life, you have a right to be happy,” added Barrett. “Hell, I would be the biggest hypocrite in the state if I put you down. I mean, I’m the one who made my dad put up a rainbow sticker on the front door of the coffee house.”

    “Jimmy, just so you know, the change is only physical,” said Jirra. “You’ll have to deal with the fact that you’ll have to explain to others that you’ve changed.”

    “I don’t care, I just want to be a woman,” stated Jimmy.

    “Trust me, it’s not that easy,” continued Jirra. “I’ve adapted to this, but it has caused some problems.”

    “I’ll just tell everyone I had a sex change…I mean I’m a grad student and don’t have much of a social life as it is,” said Jimmy.

    “And what about your family?” asked Alexis.

    “They found out that I want to be girl a while back and pretty much threw me out.” said Jimmy. “I took a bag of my female things home by mistake and my mom thought it was laundry. When she opened it up she freaked out…and it got worse from there. There was a huge argument and I was told to get out, that was six months ago.”

    “Have you been back?” asked Jirra.

    Jimmy shook his head. “I’ve tried to call…but I keep getting hung up on. I got a rather terse letter two months ago telling me that I was no longer welcome and if I showed up they would call the police and have me arrested for trespassing.”

    “I’m so sorry, Jimmy,” said Jirra.

    “I’m over it…more or less. Thankfully I have an aunt who understands me and accepts me. She’s pretty cool and lets me dress when I’m staying with her,” said Jimmy.

    “You should know that once the transformation is complete…you’ll have periods and can get pregnant, how will you explain that?” asked Jirra.

    Jimmy stared back at her.

    “She’s telling you the truth, Jimmy,” added Alexis. “Do you like boys? It’s okay, no one is judging you.”

    Jimmy looked around and then nodded. 

    “So getting pregnant could be an issue,” said Jen. “How will you explain that?”

    “I’ll just take birth control,” said Jimmy confidently.

    “That doesn’t always work,” said Hallie. “Look, we’re not trying to talk you out of this…we just want you to make a smart informed decision.”

    Jimmy nodded.

    “Look, I didn’t have a choice with the whole world knowing what happened to me; granted it has worked out…more or less, but it hasn’t all been good,” said Jen. “While I’ve been generally accepted by the people I’ve met or worked with there are still many more people out there that will never accept what I’ve become. It still hurts a lot inside whenever someone calls me a ‘freak’.”

    “And my greatest fear is being exposed,” added Jirra. “I mean can you imagine how the press would handle this…it would be awful.”

    Jimmy shook his head. “This sucks. I have an opportunity to be the person I’ve always wanted to be…and there are all these complications.”

    “Life is full of complications, Jimmy,” said Jen.

    “There is an alternative,” said Hallie. “How would like to take a trip to Crete?”

    She then explained about the temple site and the object that she had in her possession.

    “The transformation will totally complete…not only will you be a woman, but your life history will be changed too. For all practical purposes it will be as if you were born female,” said Hallie.

    Jimmy listened quietly. He then turned to Hallie. “So my whole family would accept me as a woman?”

    Hallie nodded. “No guarantees, but mine did and many of those I’ve helped transform have reported the same thing.”

    He shook his head. “No. My family showed their true colors when I came out to them…I want nothing to do with them. My Aunt Kelly accepted me and loves me for who I am.”

    “Look, you don’t have to make up your mind right now,” said Hallie.
   
    “But you’re going to try it now, right?” he asked.
   
    Hallie looked at Jen. “Assuming the weather cooperates.”
   
    “Then I want to do it,” stated Jimmy firmly.

    Dan shook his head. “We don’t know what will happen, Jimmy. You might be killed.”

    “What do you mean?” he asked.

    “We can theorize what happened in the canyon, but we don’t know the process, it hasn’t been tried in this canyon for centuries. We can look at the glyphs and try to mimic them, but that leaves a lot of guesswork,” said Dan.

    “How difficult could it be?” asked Jimmy. “You stick that rod at the top of the canyon and let the mud do the rest.”

    “Jimmy, you must be kidding. Imagine looking at glyphs of modern surgery and then try to do it,” explained Tessa.

    “I’m still willing to take the chance,” said Jimmy. “I figure the worse thing that could happen if it doesn’t work is that I’ll need to take a shower.”

    “What about getting electrocuted?” replied Tessa.

    “Oh…I hadn’t thought of that,” said Jimmy softly. 

    “It wasn’t a pleasant experience,” said Jirra.

    ”Jirra’s transformation was closer to what we think will happen than mine, Jimmy. In case we’re wrong I can tell you from my own experience that getting hit by a bolt of lightning is extremely painful and there’s no guarantee you’ll survive it either.” added Jen.

    “It’s my choice, I mean it’s my life, right?” he replied.

    “And if you die, how would we explain that? Your family would want answers,” said Dan.

    “And what happens if the change isn’t complete?” added Jen.

    “Okay, you’ve made your point,” said Jimmy, barely holding back his disappointment.

    “Why not come to Crete with me,” suggested Hallie. “I went through the transformation and it doesn’t hurt.”

    Jimmy let out a sigh. “I’ll think about it. But I’m so tired of living like this; I just want to live my life as a woman. No offense, but none of you wanted to be transformed; you have no idea what it’s like to be in a body that doesn’t match your mind.”

    “We all experienced that after we were transformed,” said Jirra. “I’m happy with my life now, but in those first few months, I would have gladly changed back.”

    Hallie nodded. “The same goes for me.”

    Tessa shrugged. “I didn’t think of it that much…but then again my situation was very different.”

     “The first few months were the worst for me too. In a way I welcomed my change since I had a bunch of health problems that were slowly getting worse. I wound up very healthy and around twenty years younger than I was. On the down side I had practically no time at all to adjust. Everything I did got picked apart in the press so I forced myself to become as feminine as possible in a very short time. Years after my transformation I still have some issues to work through.” added Jen.

    Jimmy nodded. “I guess you do know…I’m sorry.”

    “You have nothing to apologize for, Jimmy. Things have a way of working out, and now that you’re with us the right path will be shown,” said Hallie.

Chapter 103

    “I’ve checked the weather bureau and they say they only have a twenty percent chance of showers, even less for a full-blown thunderstorm,” said Barrett.

    Jen looked up at the sky. “I think they’re wrong.”

    Barrett cocked his head. “So in addition to being a world famous actress, director, and entrepreneur you’re a weather expert?”

    “You left out Formula One racecar driver,” quipped Alexis.

    “I prefer NASCAR and I’ve actually done some dirt track racing,” said Jen. “Trust me on this one, Barrett, it will rain today.”

    Barrett looked up at the sky and shook his head. “It doesn’t look like it, but considering everything else I’ve learned in the past week I guess I better unpack my poncho, don’t want to be caught out in the rain.” He then smiled at Jen before he headed off to his tent.

    Jen looked at Jirra. “I can see why you like him so much.”

    Jirra just smiled back.

    Later Dan called them all together.

    “Hallie and I have decided that we will try this tonight. The glyphs on the rod shows the moon, followed by clouds, rain and lightning,” he explained.

    “It makes sense, the object I use back in Crete had similar instructions regarding using the device at night,” said Hallie.

    “I suggest we eat dinner before heading into the canyon,” said Tessa.

    “I’ll break out the MREs,” said Jirra.

Chapter 104

    “So what’s the plan?” asked Tessa as they cleaned up after dinner.

    “Barrett and I will place the rod into the hole at the end of the canyon. The rest of you will gather at the base of the canyon wall and look for a safe place to stand,” explained Dan.

    “What about the weather?” asked Jimmy as he looked up into the early evening sky. “It looks pretty clear.”

    “Have faith,” said Jirra.

    Just as she finished speaking there was a sudden gust of cool wind and a low rumble of thunder off in the distance that seemed to last for several seconds.

    “Tell me I wasn’t the only one who just heard and felt that,” stated Jimmy.

    “Felt what?” asked Jen as she approached the others.

    “Did you do it?” asked Hallie softly.

    Jen nodded and leaned over and whispered in Hallie’s ear. “Everything has been prepped; if I did it right we should have a storm in one to two hours.”

    “Okay, I guess we’d better get going,” said Dan.

    They were just about to leave the camp when a figure stepped out of the brush.

    “Don’t move,” he ordered.

    It was Mark, but he wasn’t wearing his official guard uniform. Instead, he was dressed in camouflage and was pointing an assault rifle at them.

    Tessa immediately recognized the weapon as a Heckler-Koch G36 assault rifle. The compact weapon carried a thirty round magazine and had a rate of fire of 750 rounds per minute. It was fitted with what looked like a custom silencer. She estimated that he was standing only twenty feet away and at that close range the weapon would be deadly. Mark also looked nervous and Tessa decided not to reach for the hidden Glock ten millimeter handgun she had hidden in a holster on her hip. She would have to wait for the right moment.

    “Mark? What do you want?” asked Dan.

    “I want that pole or whatever it is that you have,” said Mark. “I know someone who will pay me…pay me a lot for it.”

    “So you’re working for Morgan Browning too?” asked Jirra.

    Mark didn’t reply, but the look on his face gave him away.

    “You know he’s in jail, right?” continued Jirra.

    “He won’t be there long,” said Mark. “And when he gets out he’ll be very pleased to get that…whatever it is…and I’ll get a big reward.”

    “This is stupid,” said Dan. “You won’t get away with this.”

    “Give me the pole,” ordered Mark as he continued to point the gun at them.

    “Don’t do it,” said Tessa. “Once he has it he’s going to kill us.”

    Mark glared at Tessa.

    “You do plan on killing us, right?” said Tessa. She could see he was nervous about what he was about to do.  She hoped that if she distracted him enough she could either make a rush for him, or draw her own weapon. 

    “I hadn’t counted on …there being so many of you,” said Mark nervously.

    “And you’ve never killed someone in cold blood before…especially women…no wonder you’re trembling,” said Tessa. 

    “Fuck you…you must think you’re some tough bitch for killing Tom Boyer,” snapped Mark. “He was a good man and you killed him.”

    Tessa shook her head. “No, no he wasn’t a good man, he was a rapist and a thug… and I didn’t kill him, I just dodged his charge and he ended up doing a header into the canyon.”

    “It doesn’t matter, soon you’ll be dead just like him,” said Mark.

    Tessa inched slowly closer. “No matter how much money Morgan will pay you it won’t be enough. You’ll be on the run for the rest of your life. There will be no place you can hide.”

    Mark pointed the gun at her. “Stay back! Jirra you bring me that pole, if you do I’ll let you all live. If you don’t I’ll kill all of you.” 

    Tessa knew they didn’t have much time left and looking for a chance to act; when she saw Hallie…there was a faint blue glow in her eyes. Tessa also saw a faint red glow building around Jen.

    Jirra was standing next to Jen and noticed the glow around her. Jirra gently placed her hand on Jen’s arm and ever so slightly shook her head then nodded slightly toward Hallie. In the time of only a handful of heartbeats the glow around Jen was gone.

    “Mark, if you’re smart you’ll put down the gun and leave,” said Hallie in a soft calm voice.  “I don’t want to see you get hurt.”

    “What are you talking about? What the fuck are you going to do to me?” he demanded. He then laughed nervously.

    Hallie shook her head. “I’m not going to do a thing to you…but others will. You’ve angered forces beyond your comprehension. I’m offering you a chance…they won’t.”

    Mark looked confused. “What…what do you mean by that? Who are you talking about?”

    Hallie looked past him and saw three orbs descend swiftly from the sky. They all had the same bright sapphire blue glow that intensified as they approached Mark.

    “It’s too late for you…I’m sorry, but you were warned,” said Hallie.

    Mark turned and looked behind him. He saw the orbs and instinctively fired off his entire clip at them. Of course his bullets passed through the orbs without effect. He screamed with rage as he threw the gun at them. 

    The orbs quickly surrounded him and began to rotate. As they did they increased in size until he was completely engulfed in their light.

    The others stepped back and watched in a combination of fascination and horror as Mark was transformed before their eyes.

    Mark had dropped to the ground and was on all fours as his clothing evaporated. He appeared to be in intense pain as his body began to change.

The first thing they noticed was that Mark’s arms and legs began to lengthen and straighten out. His hands and feet morphed into hooves. He was soon standing on four legs. A coat of glossy brown hair began to cover his naked body and a small tail sprung from his rear.

    He tried to scream, but all that came out was guttural “baaa” sound.
   
    His head and face was the last part to change. His face began to elongate and formed a muzzle as small horns began to sprout out of his head. His ears changed, growing out and enlarging. His blue eyes turned dark black as the transformation continued.

    In less than a minute Mark had been transformed into a Bighorn sheep.

    The orbs pulled back, hovered about Mark for a moment before shooting straight up into the sky and in a flash they disappeared.

    Mark stared blankly at the others for a moment, before letting out a long “baa” and then bounding off into the dark.

    There was a long silence as Jirra and the others absorbed what they had just seen.

    “Did we just see Mark turned into a goat?” asked Jimmy.

    “Actually he was turned into a Bighorn sheep,” noted Dan calmly. “We have a small herd in the area.”

    “Well, I’m sure she’ll be readily accepted into the herd,” stated Hallie.

    “She?” asked Barrett.

    Hallie nodded.

    “She’s right, Mark is now female,” said Dan.

    Tessa walked over to where Mark had been transformed and found no trace of the gun. Even the brass shell casings were gone as the goddesses had removed all evidence.

    “What was that?” asked Jimmy.

    “Not what, rather you should ask ‘who’ was that?” corrected Hallie. “Those were Minoan goddesses and they protect their sites. I’m sorry you can’t see them in their true form as they are quite beautiful. They obviously knew that Mark was going to hurt us and steal from the site…they will not tolerate that.”

    “So these are the ones who turned those guys into goats back in Crete?” asked Jirra.

    Hallie nodded.

    “Pretty cool,” she replied. “I mean, considering he was going to kill us, it was a fitting end.”

    “I agree,” said Jen. “At least ‘Marla’ can contribute some good to the world.”

    “Marla?” asked Jirra.
   
    “It’s as good a name as any,” said Jen. “Besides, I doubt if Marla cares one way or another. Her main goal now is to find the herd.”

    Dan nodded. “That’s true, we can use more Bighorns; they are endangered. We also have cougars around here and they’ll make short work of a solo Bighorn, so I hope Marla is careful.”

    As they walked to the canyon, Jirra heard Jen say something that sounded like “Here kitty, kitty.”
   

Chapter 105

    An hour later they were all standing at the base of the cliff at the back of the canyon. Clouds now covered the nighttime sky, and the sound of thunder began to rumble in the distance. The clouds over the canyon glowed from within with brilliant blue flashes of light. There was no sound of close thunder though. Only the distant thunder could be heard echoing off the canyon walls.

    “Umm, Jen, is that normal?” asked Jirra as she pointed upwards.

    “I’ve seen a lot of thunderstorms but I’ve never seen them act like this one is.”

    “I strongly recommend we take cover over there,” said Dan as he pointed to the small structure that they had named the guardhouse. “We should be able to get a good look, should lightning strike the pole.”

    A few drops of rain began to fall and made slight popping sounds in the dry dust of the canyon floor.

    “Good thing I brought my poncho,” said Barrett. “I told you all it was going to rain.”

     He looked at Jen and winked.

    Jen and the others laughed.

    Soon the rain began to fall harder. As they looked up into the sky, they could hear the thunder growing closer.

    “I’d say the main part of the storm is maybe twenty minutes away,” said Dan.

    Jirra pointed her light at the canyon floor. “Look how quickly the dirt is turning into mud.” She crouched down and felt the mud. “It has the same consistency of the mud used at the spa.”

    “Barrett, shine your light over to the excavated stone pools,” said Dan.

    They had found two carved stone pools that were located near the base of the canyon wall. Over the centuries they had filled with dirt.

    “Look how fast the water and mud is flowing into the pools,” said Hallie. “The channels must have been carved to maximize the flow of the water.”

    “What incredible engineering to design that,” said Tessa.

    The storm grew closer and they could look up and see flashes of lightning just showing over the ridgeline above the canyon.

    “If it’s going to happen, it should be really soon,” said Hallie.

    Just as she finished speaking, a bolt of lightning struck the pole.

    There a momentary flash then an instant roar of thunder, followed by a glowing of the rock face that started at the top and shot down to the base of the canyon.

    “Did you all see that?” asked Barrett excitedly.

    Dan nodded. “It was as if the lightning flowed down the canyon. It must be following the veins of copper in the rock.”

    “The pools lit up for a moment too,” noted Jen. “This is fantastic.”

    They were so enthralled by what was happening they failed to notice what Jimmy was doing.

    He stepped back and quickly undressed. His heart was beating rapidly as he striped. The risks were great, but he was so weary of fighting the duality of his life that he had to take the chance.

    He hesitated for a moment before dashing past the others for the nearest pool.

    “Jimmy! Stop,” screamed Jirra as she began to run after him.

    She was grabbed by Alexis and Tessa. They pulled her back under the cover of the guard shack.

    “Let me go!” she yelled.

    Just after Jimmy jumped into the pool that was filled with mud, the pole was struck again by a large bolt of lightning.

    There was a large flash of light as the canyon wall lit up as though a spotlight had illuminated it.

    Jimmy let out a yell as the pool glowed brightly.

    “Jen! Can you stop the storm?” yelled Hallie.

    “I’ll try, but it’s not like hitting a light switch,” she replied.

    There was another lightning strike and the pool lit up again.

    “We have to do something!” shouted Jirra as she was hugged by Alexis.

    “Not until the storm stops,” said Hallie.

 Chapter 106

    The storm died out and Jirra and the others rushed to Jimmy.

    He was encased in the now hardened mud. Only his face was exposed and it was covered with dried mud.

    “Is he breathing?” asked Jirra anxiously.

    Dan nodded. “Jimmy…Jimmy…can you hear me?”

    There was a soft moaning from Jimmy. “Yes….I’m…I feel…funny.” 

    “The consistency of the mud changes and clings to the body,” said Jirra softly as she stared at Jimmy. “I can remember that I couldn’t feel my own touch.”

    “We need to get him out of there,” said Alexis.

    “Look, the other pool is just filled with water. Do you have a bucket around here?” asked Tessa.

    “I’ll get them,” said Barrett. “I’ll also get some tools.”

Chapter 107

    As Barrett and Dan worked, the others talked to Jimmy and tried to keep him conscious. Jirra remembered how thirsty she had been and told the others. Tessa retrieved a water bottle and carefully gave Jimmy small sips of water.

    It took them nearly two hours to free Jimmy from the pool. The mud was as hard as concrete along the surface and it was very difficult to break through.

    Dan and Barrett carefully pulled him out and laid him down on a tarp. Jirra, Hallie, and Alexis carefully cleaned the mud off his body using water from the clean pool.  Just as Jirra had said, the mud was very difficult to remove, but eventually they cleaned it off, exposing Jimmy’s transformed body.

    “Look at him…I mean her,” stated Jen in amazement. “I mean, I’ve always believed you Jirra, but seeing it with my own eyes is incredible.”

    “Did it…work?” asked Jimmy weakly as she tried to sit up.

    “Jimmy, just relax,” said Hallie.

    “Did it work?” asked Jimmy a second time.

    “It looks like it,” said Jirra as she could clearly see that Jimmy was now physically female.

    “That’s good,” Jimmy replied weakly. “It was worth it then.”

    “Is…she okay?” asked Tessa.

    “I don’t see any burns,” said Hallie. “But we should get her down to the spa as soon as possible.”

    Jirra stared at Jimmy in silence. Jirra’s arms were crossed and she appeared to be tremblingly slightly.

    “Are you okay, Roo?” asked Alexis.

    “I don’t know. This… brings back a lot of memories,” she replied without emotion.

    “It’s okay, Roo,” said Alexis, who put her arm around Jirra’s waist.

    Jirra responded by resting her head on Alexis’s shoulder.

    Jimmy looked up and smiled slightly. “Don’t…don’t be worried….I’m finally whole.”

    Then Jimmy passed out.

Chapter 108
   
    “We’ll take her down to the spa as soon as it’s light,” said Tessa as she filled a mug with coffee.

    “Yeah, I drove that road at night and it wasn’t much fun. It was bad enough in the Hummer. It’d be downright dangerous in a jeep.” said Jen.

    “I tried to call my mom but I couldn’t get through,” said Jirra as she stared at the fire.

    “There may be a power outage due to the storm. I think I might have overdone that one a bit.” said Jen as she took a mug of coffee from Tessa. “Thanks.”

    Hallie walked out of the tent and sat down next to them.

    “How’s Jimmy?” asked Alexis.

    “She’s okay as best as I can tell,” said Hallie. “She’s asleep right now.”

    “I remember what that was like, she’ll sleep a lot,” said Jirra. She then shook her head. “We should have expected that she would have tried that. I feel like a fool.”

    “There’s no reason to beat ourselves up,” said Tessa as she handed Jirra a mug. “Jimmy made her own choice.”

    “I know…but I just wonder if she knows what she has gotten herself into,” replied Jirra.

    “Barrett told me that Jimmy was a loner and had only just transferred into the program. She should have an easier time adapting,” said Tessa.

    “Dan said he would do everything he could. I also offered to take her into our graduate program at Ohio State,” said Hallie.

    “A fresh start might do her good,” said Tessa.

    Barrett and Dan appeared out of the dark carrying the copper pole.

    “How’s Jimmy doing?” asked Dan.

    “She’s asleep,” replied Hallie. “From what I saw, she appears to be in perfect health. There is no sigh of any burns from the lightning strike.”

    “You guys want some coffee?” asked Tessa.

    Both men nodded.

    “Look at the pole,” said Dan as she set it down on the table. The glow of the Coleman lantern illuminated it.

    Hallie moved closer and gasped. It was looked as if it had been newly created. There was no sign of the centuries of corrosion. The glyphs cast into the pole were easily readable.

    “I don’t know how this is possible,” said Barrett. “It has to be some sort of alloy otherwise it should have melted.”

    Hallie nodded. “That’s very possible, as the Minoans were accomplished in metallurgy.”

    “This is the find of a life time…the question is, what do we do with it?” asked Dan.

    “Study it,” said Jirra. “Look, I know that I’m part of the reason why you can’t go public with it…but there must be things you can learn from it.”

    Hallie nodded. “I agree.”

    Barrett looked at the glyphs. “They’re definitely not Anasazi…although they are similar. Do you think it’s some combination of the Minoan culture and the Anasazi?”

    “It wouldn’t surprise me,” said Hallie. “I see a lot of similarities to Minoan glyphs.”

    “Hallie, how hard is it to learn those Minoan languages?” Barrett asked. “I mean I might as well learn it since it’s connected to this site.”

    “I could teach you,” she replied.

    Barrett smiled back. “I’d like that.”

    Without asking, Tessa got up to make another pot of coffee. She figured that no one really felt like sleeping.

    Dan took a sip of the coffee and whistled. “Wow! Who made this?”

    Tessa raised her hand.

    “Did you learn to make coffee this strong in the SEALs?” asked Dan.

    Tessa nodded. “My first chief made it strong like this. He reasoned that if you could survive his coffee combat would be a breeze.”

    The others laughed.

    “Well, it’s definitely the type that can put hair on your chest,” said Dan as he took another sip.

    “Dear god I hope not!” joked Jen.

    “It’s great, but it’s too bad we don’t have anything stronger,” said Hallie. “After a night like this I could use a little boost.”

    Without a word, Dan got up and went to his tent. He returned with a bottle of Bushmills Irish whiskey and unscrewed the top. “Since it looks like we’ll be up all night, who wants a little high octane in their coffee?”

    Jen, who normally didn’t drink much, held out her cup. “I’ve got to agree with Hallie. Fill it up, Dan.”

Chapter 109

    As dawn was breaking they drove down to the spa. Jirra was able to get ahold of her mom and told her what to expect. She rode next to Jimmy on the way back. Alexis sat next to Tessa who was driving. The others rode with Dan.

    Jimmy, who now wanted to be called Jean, seemed fine, other than the fact she was very tired.

    “You’ll probably be eating a lot in the next few days too,” said Jirra. “I was always hungry for the first few days after I changed. Don’t worry about putting on weight; your body’s metabolism will be off for a while.”

    “Thanks for the info,” said Jean.

    Jean didn’t look that different than Jimmy. She was approximately the same size, although she was a bit thinner. Her breasts were small, but proportional to her body.

    “It’s strange, but you don’t look a whole lot different than you did as a guy,” said Jirra. She then looked down at her chest. “I mean you definitely look female, however my changes were more dramatic…if you get my drift.”

    Jean smiled back. “All the women in my family are small breasted.”

    “That makes sense. So, we were talking last night. Jen will talk to her lawyer about helping you establish your new identity. You’re going with the SRS cover story?”

    “Yes and that’s nice of her,” said Jean.

    “You’ll find that we stick together,” said Jirra.

    “Um, Jirra, I’m not sorry about what I did last night. I mean, I’m so happy to be a woman now…but I am sorry about what I put you all through. It was selfish of me,” she said.

    “It was,” replied Jirra honestly. “But I can understand your motives. Just apologize to the others.”

    “I will,” replied Jean. “Tessa, Alexis, I’m sorry.”

    “No problem, kid,” said Tessa.

    “Kid?” asked Jean with a weak grin on her face.

    “Well, you are the newest and youngest in the group,” explained Tessa.

    “Thanks,” replied Jean.

    “I also accept your apology, Jean,” said Alexis.

    “Thank you,” replied Jean.

    “Thanks to seeing you change, I now understand you better, Roo,” continued Alexis.

    Jirra just nodded. She had other things to talk to Jean about, but they could wait for now.

Chapter 110

    They immediately took Jean to the clinic, where Liz was waiting for them. Thankfully they arrived early enough that most of the guests were still asleep.

    After hearing what had happened, Liz said that she would look after Jean and that the others should go to breakfast.

    The pole was locked up in Jen’s cottage.

    Jen, Jirra, Alexis, Hallie, and Tessa then headed off to get something to eat.

    To their surprise, Beth was back at the spa.

    “This is pleasant surprise,” said Jirra as she hugged Beth.
   
    “I had to see you all before I left… something weird happened last night,” said Beth.

    Jirra looked confused as there was no way that Beth could have know what had happened in the canyon.

    “We were on our way to eat, why don’t we go to my cottage and I’ll make pancakes,” suggested Jirra.

    “That sounds good,” said Alexis.

    As they prepared breakfast, Jirra told Beth what had happened at the canyon that night.

    “I tried to warn you about Mark, but there was no phone signal,” said Beth. “We learned about him from Morgan’s records.”

    “So tell us what happened?” asked Jen as she set the table.

    “We conducted a search of his home and office, just like I said we would. We uncovered a real treasure trove of stolen artifacts, including the stolen Margate documents; they still had the university marking on them. We also uncovered a lot of evidence that tied him to various illegal activities, including child pornography, and the international sex trade,” explained Beth.

    “So it sounds like he’s in big trouble,” said Tessa.

    “Excuse me, who wants bacon?” asked Jirra as she reached into the fridge.

    Everyone put up their hands. 

    “Okay, thanks,” replied Jirra who went back to cooking breakfast. 

    “So what happened next?” asked Alexis.

    “Morgan offered to make a deal. He would turn in all his partners in exchange for immunity and for keeping his artifacts,” said Beth.

    “Please tell me that you didn’t accept that,” said Jen.

    Beth shook her head. “Of course not, we knew that we could get more than that. We told Morgan it wasn’t enough.”

    “What did he do next?” asked Alexis.

    “Well, his lawyer and the prosecutor met to negotiate a deal. At a minimum Morgan would have to give up his so called collection. He would also have to either do time or give up more than just some minor partners,” said Beth. “We even hinted at the Federal Witness Protection Program if he gave up enough.”

    “So he took that?” asked Jirra.

    Beth shook her head. “No, he never had a chance.”

    Jirra looked at Beth. “What happened to him?”

    “Did he kill himself?” asked Jen. 

    Beth shook her head. “Close.”

    “Did he have a heart attack?” asked Jirra.

    Beth shrugged her shoulders. “That’ll be the official story. He was in his cell in the maximum security wing. His cell was under constant surveillance, both to watch him and to protect us from charges of mistreatment.”

    “So what happened?” asked Jen.

    “There was a flash of bright blue light in his cell last night, just as the storms rolled through. The cameras were knocked off line and the guards were found unconscious. We first though it was a lightning strike.”

    “And what about Morgan?” asked Hallie.

    “He was gone and in his place there was a large peccary,” said Beth. “From what you told me Hallie, I suspect that your goddesses did this…but that’s not the type of thing that can go in a report…thankfully that’s not my headache.”

    “It sounds like something they would have done. I suspect after what Mark tried the goddesses decided that neither the sites or us were safe was long as Morgan was around,” said Hallie.

    “So what did they do with Morgan?” asked Tessa. “Barbecue him?”

    Beth laughed. “There’s a nature park just outside of Albuquerque that will take her,” said Beth. “They run a captive breeding program.”

    “Did you say her? Now I know the goddesses did this,” said Hallie.

    “Well, the good thing is that we won’t have to worry about Morgan anymore,” said Alexis.

    “Beth, what’s the name of that center, I think I’ll make a donation to their peccary breeding program,” said Jen. “How about a large hungry cougar? I’m sorry, but when someone threatens me and my friends I hold a grudge.”

    “The good thing is that we’ve uncovered a wealth of information at Morgan’s home and office. We have evidence that connects hundreds of people to the international sex trade. His ties to the illegal weapons trade were extensive too. In fact, we’ve already stared to make arrests,” said Beth.

    “That’s good to hear,” said Jen.

    Liz and Judy walked into the kitchen.

    “Mom, I hope you don’t mind, but we decided to have breakfast here,” said Jirra. “And yes, we’ll clean this all up.”

    “I don’t mind and those pancakes smell wonderful. When did you learn to cook?” asked Liz.

    “I had to do more than just grilled cheese,” replied Jirra. “How’re you doing Judy, will you join us?”

    “I’m doing better, thank you. And you know what, I think I will join you,” said Judy.

    As they ate, Judy brought up Morgan. She thanked Beth for handling it discretely.

    “It was my pleasure”, said Beth.

    “I heard this morning that he had a heart attack,” said Judy. “Too bad, he deserved to suffer more.”

    “I’m sure he did,” said Jen. “A pig like that should really suffer.” 

    It was all that Jirra could do to not break up laughing.

     
Chapter 111

    After breakfast and cleaning up, everyone but Jirra, Alexis and Liz had left. Jirra and Alexis were just about to go to bed when Dan arrived.

    The first thing he did was embrace and kiss Liz.

    “How’s Jean doing?” he asked.

    “She’s resting, the transformation takes a lot of energy,” said Liz. “Thankfully I learned a lot from Jirra’s transformation.”

    He nodded as he sat down at the kitchen table.

    “So what is she going to do?” asked Dan.

    “She mentioned something about going to live with her aunt who lives in Albuquerque,” said Jirra. “The good thing is that unlike my transformation, she doesn’t look dramatically different.”

    Liz nodded in agreement. “It will be easier for her to pass off the story of getting SRS.

    “Is it too early to tell if she’s like me?” asked Jirra.

    “You mean the quick healing? I won’t be able to tell for a while. At least I can compare her blood samples to yours,” said Liz.

    “Well, the good news is that we now know the purpose of the site…the bad news is that we can’t tell anyone,” said Dan. “We’ll have to keep the plate and the rod locked up somewhere safe.”

    “I know this would be a monumental discovery for you to announce to the world, Dan. I wish you could get the proper credit,” said Jirra.

    Dan smiled at her. “I don’t care about that, Jirra. I’m content in discovering the truth about the canyon. We’ll continue to study the artifacts and the canyon and see what else turns up.”

    “Will there be additional transformations?” asked Alexis.

    Dan looked at Liz and then shook his head. “I think we were lucky last night. Jean could just as easily been electrocuted and how could we explain that. We also have to worry about Morgan.”

    “No we don’t,” interjected Jirra. She then told him what Beth had told them.

    He just nodded. “I’ve always suspected those myths of humans being transformed into animals had some basis in fact.”

    “How do you feel about all this, Dan?” asked Liz.

    He just leaned back in his chair and smiled. “Growing up I was taught to believe in science and that there was a logical explanation for everything. But I always had my doubts…maybe it’s the kid in me that wants to believe in Sasquatchs and UFOs. Now, I’ve seen proof with my very eyes. To be honest, it makes me feel young again, knowing that there is so much out there that we don’t know yet. I don’t know if the beings that Hallie calls goddesses are truly deities or just extremely advanced life forms…not that it really matters. It just lets me know that I have much to learn.”

    “I also admit that I like knowing there are things out there that we can’t explain…it makes life more interesting,” said Liz.

    Jirra fought back a yawn. “Well, I’m going to grab a shower and go to bed.”

    “That’s sounds like a great idea,” said Alexis. She then realized what she said. “I’ll wait until you’re done.”

    Liz and Dan laughed “We know what you meant, Alexis, it’s okay.”

    As Jirra and Alexis got up, Jirra leaned over and whispered. “I wouldn’t mind a shower with you.”

Chapter 112
       
    Jirra walked into the kitchen talking on her cell phone.

    “Well, I gotta run, I’m looking forward to seeing you next week, Faith,” she said. She then closed her phone.

    “So, everything is set?” asked Liz.

    Jirra nodded as she sat down at the kitchen table. “Alexis and I will head right up to New England after we leave here. She’ll drop me off at Faith’s home in North Stonington Connecticut and she’ll continue up to Boston to start filming the second season. Faith said that we’ll head up to Boston a few weeks later.”

    Liz nodded. “So when are you leaving?”

    “In two days,” said Jirra. “I’m sorry that we didn’t get to spend more time together.”

    Liz smiled back. “It’s perfectly understandable…considering what happened.”

    Jirra sighed. “I’ve sort of resigned to the fact that I’m not going to have a normal life.”

    “All that matters is that you have a happy one,” said Liz.

    Jirra smiled. “It’s pretty good. I have really learned how blessed I am to have so many wonderful friends…and to have you as my mom.”

    “Thank you, Roo.”

    “So, do you think you can get away from the spa?” 

    “Dan and I talked about it. We’ll probably head out in the early fall. He wants to spend some time in Columbus, Ohio so he can review notes with Hallie when she gets back from Crete. I figure that while he’s there I can be with you.”

    “I’d really like that,” replied Jirra.

    There was a knock at the front door and Liz got up to see who it was.

    She opened the door and welcomed in Hannah and Lindsey.

    “This is a surprise, when did you get back?” asked Liz.

    “This afternoon,” replied Lindsey.

    Jirra hearing Lindsey’s voice ran out to greet her friend.

    The two girls hugged.

    “How are you doing, Lindsey?” asked Jirra.

    “Great! I learned so much working at The Drunken Squirrel,” replied Lindsey, referring to the restaurant back in New Hope she had spent the summer interning. “I heard there was some excitement around here.”

    Jirra laughed. “You could say that.”

    “Before you two get going, I want to let you know that I’m cooking a special dinner for you and your friends. It will be tomorrow evening on our deck,” interrupted Hannah.
   
    “Really? That’s so cool! What are you making?” asked Jirra.

    Hannah shook her head. “That’s a surprise.”

Chapter 113

    When they were told of the impending feast the others all agreed to delay their departures. The only one who didn’t accept was Jean, who decided to leave the spa to go see her Aunt.

    “I called her and told her that I’m now living as a girl,” said Jean. “She’s very excited to see me.”

    “That’s wonderful,” said Jirra.

    “I’ll tell her rest at the right time…I don’t think she’ll be a problem,” said Jean.

    “I’m glad you’re not alone…this can be a little overwhelming,” said Jirra.

    “Your mom has been great. She told me about the healing and my immune system…well at least I don’t have to worry about getting sick this year.”

    “What will you do next?”

    “I’m going to take some time off before going back to school. Dr. Montgomery said that he would help me if I decide to return to New Mexico…and Hallie said that I could transfer to Ohio State,” she said.

    “Any preferences?”

    “I’m leaning to Ohio State. I want to learn more about the Minoans and the chance to study under Hallie is too good to pass up… they also have a better football team,” she replied with a smile. “Oh, I want to thank Jen, I got a call from her lawyer and my paperwork is already being processed. I really owe all of you so much.”

    “Well, I have the feeling we’ll be friends for a long time. The best thing for you to do is just get used to your new life and body.”

    Jean nodded. “I can’t wait until I get my first period! I bet you were excited.”

    Jirra laughed. “I wouldn’t exactly describe my reaction as excited…mortified would be better.”

    “Oh, I keep forgetting that you didn’t want this…I’m sorry.”

    “It’s okay…I’m happy with who I am now…although I still have my days,” replied Jirra.

    “Well, I need to go and see the others before I leave. Thanks again, Jirra.”

Chapter 114

    Before they headed to dinner, Jirra, Alexis, Hallie, Tessa, Jen, and Beth got together at Jen’s cottage to discuss the possible formation of the group. They were sitting around her living room drinking fresh squeezed lemonade. Before they started, Jirra updated everyone on Jean.

    “I’m glad she’s happy,” said Hallie. “So, what about the group?”

    “The more I’ve been thinking about it the more I like this idea,” said Jen. “I think the events of the past few weeks have shown the need for it.”

    “Do you think that we’re attracted to weird events or that weird events are attracted to us?” asked Jirra stood up and picked up the pitcher to refill their glasses.

    Jen shrugged. “Does it really matter?”

    “I agree with Jen, the fact that all of us came together to solve this mystery can’t be chance,” said Hallie.

    “Add to that the connections that many of us have uncovered,” interjected Tessa.

    “It is pretty amazing. So how will this work?” asked Beth. “I just need to know so that it doesn’t compromise my impending career as a federal agent.”

    “Think of it like a club that occasionally comes together to solve mysteries outside of the mainstream,” said Tessa. “We would never ask you to violate your oath, Beth.”

    “In some cases we might even provide you leads for cases,” added Hallie.
   
    Beth nodded. “That’s acceptable.”

    “So how will this work?” asked Jirra as she sat down.

    “I’ve been thinking about this; I think we’ll just go on with our lives, but should something strange occur, then we use our careers and skills to solve it. My status as a rather public celebrity puts me in a unique position. I have connections to many media outlets. The negative side of this is like I said earlier, I may not be able to take an active role and may have to stay in the background,” explained Jen. “On the positive side, having a celebrity show up somewhere can make a great diversion. And I can also help out with transportation if needed.”

    “That makes sense,” said Hallie.

    “I’ve talked to my friend Celeste and she’s interested in helping us. She has many connections in high society and she is willing to provide us monetary support,” said Beth. “I also have one more person in mind…and I would like your permission to tell her about all of you. You have nothing to worry about as she has an even more interesting past. If she agrees then I will have her contact all of you.”

    “I don’t have a problem with it…my life story is on Wikipedia…granted there are mistakes…I was never the Vice President of the United States,” said Jen.

    “I thought you served under Reagan?” asked Alexis with a grin on her face. “I don’t have a problem with you talking to her.”

    “I’m okay with it,” said Jirra.

    Tessa and Hallie also agreed.

    “Good, I’ll try and get ahold of her soon,” said Beth.

    “The next thing we need to discuss is somewhat related to this,” said Jen. “We all have friends and family who know our past and our secrets. From what I’ve seen here at the spa, I think we can trust everyone here to make the right decision on bringing others in to help. The one rule should be that we need to be told just what they know so we don’t accidentally ‘out’ anyone. For example, Hallie has many connections in Crete, some of whom know about her past and some that don’t. Also, there’s the gun runner in Palma Mallorca who is a friend of Tessa…and by the way I would love to meet him.”

    “That can be arranged,” replied Tessa.

    “I like what Jen is saying,” said Hallie. “We also need to protect our lives and privacy. For example, my own father is unaware of my past life.”

    “So, what sort of cases will be work on?” asked Jirra.

    “I don’t think that we’ll have to worry about that, Jirra. I think that the cases will find us,” said Hallie.

    Jirra laughed. “That’s what I’m afraid of!”

    “There are probably other Minoan sites that have not been discovered and we’ll probably be called upon to protect them,” said Hallie.

    “Well, I’m sure it will be exciting,” said Tessa.

    “Changing the subject; I take it we’re all taking off tomorrow,” said Hallie.

    “I’m staying one more day for the cast and crew location wrap party then I have to head to LA and get back to finishing my movie,” said Jen. “Thanks for telling the Minoan goddesses that we meant no harm, Hallie. The accidents stopped for the rest of the filming in the canyon. And please thank them for me. I don’t know how they did it but I managed to get the most magnificent sunset shots in the canyon just as we were shutting down. The colors were incredible and seemed to go on minutes after the normal sunset should have ended.”

    Hallie smiled. “I suspect that had they known fully what your intentions were the problems would not have started. The sunset may have been a thank you for the thunderstorm you created. It made some wonderful cover for them to transform Morgan Browning.”

Jen turned to Tessa. “What about you Tessa? What are your plans?”

    “I’m actually staying here for a few more days,” said Tessa. “Jon and Lisa are flying out here for a vacation.”

    “I’m heading back to Crete, I want to spend some time out there before I have to head back to Columbus,” said Hallie. She turned to Alexis and Jirra. “What about you two?”

    Jirra told them of their plans. “We’re going to spend a few days with Alexis’s family in Ohio before continuing on to New England.”

    Tessa handed Jirra and Alexis a business card. “Since Jon and I live in Boston, we’ll have to get together for dinner sometime.”

    “I’d like that,” said Alexis.

    “Me too,” said Jirra. “What about you Beth?”

    “I’m heading back to DC for a few weeks before going back to Philly,” she replied.

    Jen looked at her watch. “Well, I think we’d better break this up and get ready for the feast that Hannah is making for us.”

   
Chapter 115

    Dinner was held on the patio of Hannah’s cottage. Tara, Cari, Barrett were already there drinking Dos Equis Amber.

    Jirra and the others all arrived at the same time and sat down to await the feast that Hannah as preparing.

    “Judy, I was told that that wonderful barbecue sauce was one of your family recipes. I wouldn’t dare ask you for the recipe, but can you ship me a couple bottles of it? I know it would make our tailgates for the Buckeye games a smash,” said Hallie.

    Judy nodded. “On one condition, can you send me some of those damned addictive chocolate and peanut butter buckeyes in return? I’ve tried making them, but I just can’t get them right,” replied Judy.

    Hallie nodded. “How did you get a taste for those?”

    “I once dated a Buckeye,” she replied as she winked at Jirra.

    Hannah stepped out onto the deck and signaled for Lindsey. “I need your help, dear.”

    They both headed into the house. Hannah returned a few minutes later and asked Cody to pour her a glass of sangria.    

    “Hannah, I have one question, if you’re cooking for us, who’s supervising the kitchen staff?” asked Liz.

    “I’m letting one of my assistants run the kitchen tonight,” said Hannah as she took a sip of the wine. “Cody and I want to take a vacation this fall and therefore I need to ensure that the kitchen will be run correctly. I know Lindsey can do it, but she’ll be back in college. I’ve been training several people to run the kitchen and tonight is the first time I’m letting one of them do it. I promised myself that I would let them do it and not check up on them…and it’s driving me crazy!”

    “Speaking from my own experience, I know how hard that is,” said Jen.

    Hannah nodded. “The good thing is that the woman who is running the kitchen tonight is very capable…actually she’s too capable as she’ll be leaving soon.”

    “Who is that?” asked Cari.

    “Is it Jennifer?” asked Liz.

    Hannah nodded. “Yes.”

    “Oh, I like her. Where is she going?” asked Cari. 

    “She’s been working here to prepare her to run the kitchen at a new resort in Bermuda. She says that she can’t wait to combine Southwestern spice with Bermudian seafood,” said Hannah. “She says she already has several recipes in mind for the local lobster.”

    “Now that sounds interesting,” said Dan. “For us…not the lobsters.”

    There was some groaning at the bad joke.

    “It’ll be worth a trip there to see what she comes up with,” said Hannah.

    “How did she get a position in Bermuda?” asked Liz.

    “Well, I know she was born there,” said Tara. “I remember her telling me about how pink the sand is there.”

    “Judy, you want to answer this one?” asked Hannah.

    “It was my idea,” interjected Judy. “I’m a minority owner of the resort. We plan on running some dual promotions. I guess can make this public now, we’re going to have an exchange program. That way some of our employees can work there and vice versa. Oh, all of our staff will get a major discount if they go there for vacation.”

    “Oh, please put me on the list…to cook that is!” begged Lindsey.

    “Why doesn’t that surprise me,” said Judy as she smiled.

    Liz also smiled, happy to see that Judy appeared to be moving on after being used by Morgan.

    “So where do you want to go on vacation, Hannah?” asked Jirra.

“We plan on going back east to visit New York City, Philadelphia, and Washington DC. Oh, and I also want to go to New Hope and check out Kari’s restaurant. Lindsey brought back some very interesting recipes…although I don’t know where we’ll get fresh shad out here.”

“I’m sure you’ll find a substitute,” said Cari.

“Excuse me,” said Hannah, as she scurried back into the house.

    “So, Jen when will the movies come out?” asked Tara.

    “In the spring,” she replied. “I hate to wait, but the movie won’t be done with post-production until fall and the earliest they could release it is February which is a dead month for movies, so we’re shooting for an early May release. Judy, if you don’t mind I’d like to arrange to have a preview of the movie here. I owe you all so much for making the filming here such a success.”

“Just let me know when you’re ready, Jen. I’d love to see it.” said Judy.

“Well, I’d like to have the premier here in town,” said Jen. “I’ll talk to you about the details later.”

Judy nodded. “Sounds like a great idea.”

    “What’s your next project Jen?” asked Barrett.

    “I’m going to work for Richard Thorn on his newest production as a director. He loved the footage I did for this film,” she replied. “It’s going to be a real blockbuster and he wants to have three units going at the same time.”

    “What are you getting?” asked Alexis.

    “I’m hoping for the shoot in England,” she replied. “It has the best scenes if you ask me and I’ve always wanted to work there.” She then gave them a short description of the plot.

    “Wow, that sounds great,” said Barrett. “When does the book come out?”

    “In the early fall; I’ll talk to Richard and have him send a few copies this way,” she said.

    “Thanks, that would be great,” he replied.

    Hannah came back out of the house.

    “Okay, please let me interrupt as Lindsey and I will be bringing the food out in a few minutes,” she announced. “For appetizers we’re having Margarita shrimp cocktail. The shrimp have been marinated in lime, tequila, and chili peppers. The sauce is a creamy-lime, made with sour cream, garlic and cilantro. If anyone doesn’t want that, we also have the traditional cocktail sauce. In addition to the shrimp we have cheese quesadillas, and chicken quesadillas.”

    “Oh, I’ll continue to serve as the bartender,” said Cody. “We have Margaritas, cerveza, both white and red sangria, sodas, and water. But first we need some appropriate music.”

    He then turned on the stereo and the early evening air was filled with the sound of Jimmy Buffett.

    Hannah and Lindsey stepped inside and wheeled out a cart with shrimp cocktails, which were served in margarita glasses.

   
Chapter 116

    “Okay, I hope everyone saved room for the main course,” stated Hannah. “Just put your glasses on the carts, we’ll just wheel them over to the kitchen afterwards.”

    “You mean there’s more?” asked Cari. “I could make a meal just from those incredible shrimp!”

   
    “They were wonderful, weren’t they,” said Hannah. “Judy had them flown in special for this meal. Now for the main course we have Carne Asada as I know Jirra can’t get that in Philly.”

    Lindsey pushed out another cart that had the meat on two large platters, piled high with beef. Cody pushed out a third cart that had the rice, beans, tortillas, and condiments on it. It also held the plates, silverware and napkins.

    “Okay, as you help yourself, let me describe what’s on the carts. We have both flour and corn tortillas, roasted corn on the cob, rice, refried beans and Caesar salad. To go with the beef we had a wide variety of condiments,” said Lindsey. She then pointed to each container. “We have sour cream, avocados, grilled onions, grilled peppers, chopped cilantro, lime wedges and cotija cheese.”

    “Okay, I’ll bite, what’s that?” asked Beth.

    “It’s very similar to Parmesan cheese,” said Hannah. “It originally comes from the Mexican town of Cotija de la Paz and is often served crumbled over beans, soups and salads, but it adds flavor to almost anything. I think you’ll love it.”

    “Okay, what’s in the last container,” said Jen. “It looks fabulous!”

    Hannah held up the bowl. “This is something that I only serve to my closest friends. It’s modestly called ‘Once in a Lifetime Pico de Gallo.’ It’s made from items that all come from my garden and I doubt you’ll ever get anything like this back east. The peppers and tomatoes are all from plants that grew from seed. There’s no way I could ever produce enough of this for the spa, so this is only for friends.”

    “Thank you so much, Hannah,” said Jirra. “I can’t tell you how much I appreciate this.”

    “It’s my pleasure, Roo,” said Hannah. “Now, what are you waiting for? Let’s eat!”

       
Chapter 117

    After dinner, Hannah Lindsey, and Cody retreated into the house and soon came out with another cart, this one with dessert.

    “Dear god, what are you tempting us with now?” asked Jen as she eyed the food on the cart.

    “We have Margarita lime cheese cake, which is my personal favorite,” said Lindsey.

    “We also have sweet apple turnovers,” said Hannah as she held up a try of small golden flaky triangular pastries. “These are filled with chopped apple and cinnamon sugar. They’re not very big, but the flavor is. Think of them as a two bite apple pie.”

    “There’s also chocolate chip cookies and coffee with a hint of cinnamon. I can also provide a higher octane version if anyone wants that,” said Cody.

    Jen turned to Judy. “I don’t know what you’re paying Hannah, but it isn’t enough.”

    “I know,” replied Judy. “I know how lucky I am to have her…and to have so many good friends. Thank you all for putting up with me the last few days.”

    “Hey that’s what friends are for,” said Liz.

    “Well, I’m so happy to add so many new friends to the Caldera de Gaia family. Beth, Tessa, and Hallie, you are always welcome here. I hope that this isn’t you’re only visit here,” said Judy. “Jirra, and Alexis, you better come back regularly and not just to solve some supernatural mystery. You can just come out to relax you know!”

    “I’ll always consider this place my home, Judy,” said Jirra. “And I’ll always consider the people here my real family.”

   
Chapter 118
   
    The departures were put off a day thanks to the wonderful party. No one really wanted to leave, but all good things must come to an end and the following day they split up and hit the road after an emotional goodbye.

    They were two hours east of the spa, when Alexis turned to Jirra.

    “You’ve been really quiet,” she said.
   
    Jirra glanced over from the passenger seat. “I guess I was just trying to absorb everything that has happened since we got out here. I mean, it wasn’t exactly the calm peaceful trip we planned, was it?”

    “No, but it was strangely invigorating. I feel totally refreshed and ready to tackle the next season of shooting,” said Alexis.

    “It was fun, wasn’t it?” replied Jirra.

    “Look, you got to solve a real mystery and you met some great new friends…and I think you understand what happened to you a bit more,” said Alexis.

    “That’s true. It has always bothered me to think of my transformation was just an accident, and even if it was, I now have a purpose in my life. I like the idea of working with the others to protect sacred sites or whatever comes our way,” she replied.

    “I have to admit that also excites me,” said Alexis.

    “I’m also not so frightened about getting pregnant now. I mean, I have two great role models in Hallie and Tessa,” she replied.

    Alexis shook her head. “I can picture Hallie as a mom, but I have a real problem imagining Tessa as one.”

    Jirra laughed. “I know what you mean…she’s pretty amazing. I mean she’s the closest I think I’ll ever come to meeting a real super hero.”

    “I know what you mean, she’s a remarkable woman,” said Alexis. “So how far do you want to drive today?”

    “Let me see, we’re on I-40…there’s nothing much until we reach Oklahoma City,” said Jirra as she looked at the map.

    “What if press on a bit further?” asked Alexis. “I really see no reason to spend time out here.”

    “Tulsa?” asked Jirra.

    “What’s beyond that?” asked Alexis.

    Jirra followed the route they had picked. “How about Joplin Missouri?”

    “That’s okay with me if you don’t mind,” said Alexis.

    “Hey, you’re the one driving,” replied Jirra. “I know what it’s like to be anxious about seeing my family.”

    “Thanks, so Joplin it is,” she replied. “How about calling ahead and see if you can get us a nice room for the night?”

    “Sounds like a plan,” said Jirra. 

Chapter 119

    Two weeks later, Jirra was taking a break from working with Faith Collins. She had borrowed a bike and pedaled down to the beach. It was late in the afternoon and the crowds were departing, so she soon had it to herself.

    After locking up her bike, she walked down along the waterline thinking about everything that had happened that summer.

    The nice thing now was that Faith kept a fairly strict routine with her writing. She usually ate an early breakfast and then worked straight through to lunch. Faith said that it was important to set goals and to stick with them. In less than two weeks, Jirra learned more about writing than her entire year in college.  She found Faith to be strict, but very fair and always willing to answer any question that Jirra came up with.

    For the most part, Faith let the staff of the show write the scripts. She mainly edited and reviewed them so that they stayed true to her characters. This task was much easier as the show was using many of the same writers from the previous year.

    Jirra was given a plot outline to turn into a script that morning. It included a short summary of the intended plot, plus names and descriptions of the main characters. The story concerned the kidnapping of the fifteen-year-old teenage daughter of a local radio host; but it turned out there was no abduction. The girl had gotten pregnant she had faked her own kidnapping with her boyfriend. An added complication was that a disgraced ex-police officer discovers the truth of the kidnapping and decides to use this information to get revenge against the radio host. The radio host had done a series of shows on police corruption which exposed the ex-cop.

    “Yikes, this is all supposed to fit in a ninety minute show?” asked Jirra as she read it.

    “Don’t worry how I would write it, Jirra, or the length of the show, just turn the outline into a story and then I’ll show you how to turn the story into a script,” explained Faith. “We can edit the time down; the important thing is writing a good story.

    She also gave Jirra a large binder of the previous plots, character profiles and other pertinent information, including map and photos of Boston.

    “This is amazing, did you put this together?” asked Jirra as she paged through the book.

    “No, this was done for me by a friend,” said Faith. “I’ve added a lot of notes in the margins. If you have trouble reading my handwriting just ask me to decipher it.”

    “Thanks,” said Jirra. “So when do you want the story finished?”

    “Five days, and then I’ll help you change it into a script,” replied Faith. “I know you can do this, Jirra.”

    Jirra wasn’t so sure, but she had made good progress that day and figured she deserved a break. Faith’s home was less than two miles from the beach and it was an easy bike ride.

    As she walked along the beach, her thought shifted to Alexis and how much she missed her. In a week they would be together again, but Jirra knew they wouldn’t have much time together, as Alexis would be busy most of the time filming the show. Still, Jirra would be happy for any time they got to spend together.

    Jirra reached a pile of rocks and sat down to watch the birds. She made a mental note to bring her camera next time.

    As she watched the shore birds, she also noticed a woman wearing a silky green dress walking towards her. What caught her attention was how exotic the woman looked. She had beautiful shoulder length dark red hair, which flowed down in large curls. As the woman got closer, Jirra could see that the woman also had deep emerald colored eyes.

    “Good afternoon,” said the woman. “Wow, it’s so beautiful here.”

    “Hi,” replied Jirra. “It is nice.”

    The woman sat down on the rocks next to Jirra, and seeing the stone kangaroo charm that Jirra always wore around her neck smiled. “Um, are you Jirra Reid?” she asked.
   
    Jirra looked over and nodded. “Yes, I am. Have we met before?”

    The woman smiled back as she shook her head. “No we haven’t. I’m an old friend of Beth Williams and she described you perfectly, including that lovely charm you wear. I stopped by the house and Faith and Max told me I could find you here. My name is Iona Beddau.”

    Jirra smiled and they shook hands. “So, you saw Beth and she told you about me…”

    Iona nodded. “Yes, Jirra and to cut to the chase I know about you and your friends…and in many ways I’m like you.”

    Jirra looked around to see if anyone was close by, thankfully they were alone.

    “And Beth told you everything?”

    Iona nodded again. “I like the idea of having friends who have gone through a similar life changing experience. I also have to admit that I find your proposal of forming a group very interesting; in fact I might need some assistance myself soon with… a little problem I’m working on.”

    “Beth hinted that you had an unusual transformation,” replied Jirra. She also wondered what Iona was hinting at; however she didn’t ask as she figured that Iona would get to it.

    “That’s a good way of putting it,” replied Iona with a gentle laugh. “Do you believe in magic?”

    Jirra nodded.

    “Good, let’s go grab some dinner and I’ll tell you all about it,” said Iona. “Do you like lobster?”

    “I love it, and I know a great place near by. I hope you don’t mind sitting outside on picnic tables though,” replied Jirra. “The fact that lobster just came out of the water makes up for the lack of niceties.

    Iona laughed. “Oh, Jirra we are going to get along so well!”

The End
For now….

Julieverse Characters

Jonathan Barnard- Investigative reporter for the Boston Globe and writer of several bestselling books on crime and corruption. His wife is Tessa Phoenix Barnard, who was once a man named Jason Blackthorn. Jason was killed and resurrected as a woman by the goddess Athena to seek revenge against the killers. (Revenge of the Goddess: Athena’s Assassin.)

Iona Beddau- Originally a man called Roger Lyons; after a short tour in the navy, Roger began a defense contractor. It was on a flight back to San Diego that Roger met Iona, a young sorceress who swapped bodies with him. The switch became permanent when an accident killed “Roger”. Now forced to live out her life as Iona, she also discovered that she had magical powers. Iona currently lives in San Diego with her Aunt Kayla and is currently engaged to a mortal man named Bill Somers. (Turbulence Series)

Max Bowie — Private detective and sometimes agent for the Agency. Married to Faith Collins in the 1980s and for all practical purposes is Diana’s father. (Corruption, Double Jeopardy, Band of Sisters)

Ally Burns — Federal agent and head of The Agency’s Internet crime department, recruited to The Agency by Carol Martin. Ally has recently undergone SRS and lives with Carol and their cat in the Washington DC area. (The Protector Series, Combined Forces)

Barrett Chisholm- Archeological graduate student and friend of Jirra. He is currently working as Dr. Montgomery’s assistant at the Anasazi canyon site in New Mexico. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

Faith Collins — Former investigative reporter for the Boston Globe and now an international known mystery writer, best known for her Erin Flynn books, personally selected Alexis to play Erin in the series. Married to Max Bowie. (Corruption)

Lindsey Dylan — Jirra’s best friend back in New Mexico. Lindsey is currently studying to be a chef and follow in her mother Hannah’s footsteps. Her father Cody runs the outdoor activities at the spa. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

Alexis Eden — Onetime college student and currently movie and TV star. She is the star of the Erin Flynn series being filmed in Boston. While on vacation in New Mexico, she fell in love with Jirra. They are currently engaged.

Celeste Farnsworth — Originally Jeremy Green; was abducted and feminized by Margo Simon. Celeste was then sold to Sherman Farnsworth, a self-made millionaire.  Instead of using her as a sex slave, Celeste became his wife. Sherman dies of a heart attack and Celeste used his wealth to create a foundation for abused transgendered teens. (Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Coeds)

Professor Hallie Thorn Pappadimos — Born Harry Thorn, he was transformed into a young woman by an ancient Minoan object. She is now living with her lover Kim and their daughter. Hallie spends half the year in Crete working on the Minoan archeological site that is connected to her own transformation. Her father is Richard Thorn the movie producer.  (Purpose, Ambition, Revenge of The Goddess; Athena’s Assassin)

Judy Ramone — Owner of The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

Dr. Liz Reid — Jirra’s mother, she is currently working as the staff physician at The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico.  Her husband and Jirra’s father was an army officer killed in Afghanistan. Liz is currently engaged to Dr. Dan Montgomery, who is in charge of studying the Anasazi archeological sites located near the spa. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

Jirra Reid — Born Josh Reid and was transformed into a girl at age eighteen in a freak accident at a spa in New Mexico.  Josh was taking a hot mud bath in a large copper caldron; a lightning strike transferred him physically into a female.  Jirra is still trying to find balance as she adapts to being female.  Her nickname is Roo, a take off on her new name which means kangaroo. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

Dr. Jenna Sullivan — Second generation therapist. Her mother Angela still works out her office in Providence RI. Angela began to assist transgendered teens back in the 1980’s. One of her clients was Diana Bowie. Jenna attended Brown and then went to work for the Agency. She also has assisted many transgendered women, including Beth Williams. (The Protector Series, Change of Course Series, Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Band of Sisters)

Tara — Woman that works at The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico as a masseuse and other duties. Her partner is Cari, who runs the mud baths. Both women are mentors to Jirra. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)

Richard Thorn- Movie producer of blockbuster adventures. Alexis starred in his recent movie based on the minotaur legend. His movies are usually hated by the critics, but loved by movie lovers. Unknown to him, his daughter Hallie was born male and was transformed into a woman by an ancient Minoan device. (Perfect Match? Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Purpose, Ambition)

Beth Williams- While serving in the navy, LT Ben Carlson was transformed into a teenage girl by Dr. Martz, through a DNA process. Beth was adopted by two federal agents, Maggie and Steve Williams. Beth has also served as an agent, although she is now currently a fulltime student.  Beth is currently dating a fellow Penn student named Jim Buchwalter. (Change of Course I-IV, Combined Forces, The Protector Series, Coeds)

Jennifer “Jen” Stevens — Born Robert Stevens. Transformed by a lightning strike over a period of about three weeks while unconscious in the hospital. Her transformation was leaked to the public during her hospital stay. Jen left her old job and became a successful TV and movie star and is now producing movies. Substitute hosts the “Around Midnight” talk show. A friend and mentor to Jirra Reid after meeting her a few months after her transformation. Long time friend of Alexis Eden after meeting her while Jen was hosting the talk show. Jen Stevens adventures are chronicled in Bob Arnold’s Zapped! series and she is used here with his permission.